UNIVERSITY  OF 
ILLINOIS  LIBRARY 

AT  URBANA-G  HAMPTON 

BOOKSTACKS 


1 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign 


https://archive.org/details/historyofamerica02patt 


V'- 


The  History 

OF  THE 

American  People 


INTRODUCTORY  ARTICLE  ON  44 TRUE  AMERICANISM”  BY 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

Former  President  of  the  United  States 


OTHER  MATERIAL  BY 


JACOB  H.  PATTON 
JOHN  LORD 
THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 
GEORGE  F.  HOAR 
JAMES  BRYCE 
GROVER  CLEVELAND 
CHAS.  A.  DANA 
HORACE  PORTER 


ROSSITER  JOHNSON 
ROGER  SHERMAN 
JOHN  HAY 
HERBERT  WELCH 
GEO.  WM.  CURTIS 
HENRY  W.  GRADY 
JOHN  H.  VINCENT 
HENRY  CABOT  LODGE 
WILLL4M  J.  JACKMAN 


BENJ.  F.  TRACY 

AND  OTHERS 


VOLUME  II 


THE  L.  W.  WALTER  COMPANY 

CHICAGO 


Copyright  1911 
by  the 

L.  W.  Walter  Company 


CONTENTS 


VOLUME  II. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR — CONTINUED. 

William  Pitt,  Prime  Minister,  800.  Lord  Amherst — Plan  of  Opera- 
tions— Louisburg  captured,  301.  English  repulsed — Fort  Fron- 
tenac  captured,  302,  Washington  takes  Possession  of  Fort  du 
Quesne,  303.  Pittsburg,  304.  The  French  abandon  Ticonde- 
roga,  305.  Wolfe  before  Quebec,  306.  The  Battle  on  the  Heights 
of  Abraham,  308.  Deaths  of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm — their  Mem- 
ories, 309.  Quebec  Capitulates — Cherokee  War,  310.  Destruc- 
tion of  their  Crops  and  Villages,  312.  Pontiac,  318.  Desolations 
along  the  Frontiers,  314.  General  Bouquet,  315,  Pontiac’s 
Death,  316. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

CHARACTERISTICS  OF  THE  COLONISTS. 

Religious  Influences  among  the  early  Settlers,  317.  Lore  of  domestic 
Life,  318.  Laws  enjoining  Morality,  319.  Systems  of  Educa* 
Hon;  Common  Schools,  320.  Free  Inquiry  and  Civil  Liberty, 

321.  John  Calvin — The  Anglo-Saxon  Element;  the  Norman, 

322.  The  Southerner;  the  Northerner-— Influences  in  Pennsyl- 
vaniaj  323.  In  New  York — Diversity  of  Ancestry,  324. 


CHAPTER  XXV, 

CAUSES  THAT  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Restrictions  on  Trade  and  Manufactures — Taxes  Imposed  by  Parlia- 
ment, 326.  Writs  of  Assistance,  327.  James  Otis — Samuel 
Adams,  328.  The  “ Parsons’  ” Case  in  Virginia — Patrick  Henry, 
329.  Colonel  Barre’s  Speech — The  Stamp  Act,  331.  Excite- 
ment in  the  Colonies — Resolutions  not  to  use  Stamps,  333.  “Sons 
of  Liberty,”  334.  A Call  for  a Congress]  it  Meets,  335.  Self- 
Denial  of  the  Colonists,  336.  Stamp  Act  repealed— Rejoic- 
ings, 337. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXVI.  ‘ 

CAUSES  THAT  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

The  English  Ministry  determine  to  obtain  a Revenue,  339.  The 
Sloop  Liberty — A British  Regiment  at  Boston,  341.  Articles 
of  Association  proposed  by  Washington,  342.  Tax  upon  Tea, 
343.  The  Gaspe  captured,  344.  The  Resolutions  not  to  receive 
the  Tea,  345.  Tea  Thrown  into  Boston  Harbor — Its  Recep- 
tion at  other  Places,  347.  Boston  Port  Bill — Aid  Sent  to 
Boston,  348.  Gage’s  Difficulties,  349.  Alexander  Hamilton, 
350.  The  Old  Continental  Congress — The  first  Prayer,  351.  The 
Papers  issued  by  the  Congress,  353. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

BEGINNING  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

The  Spirit  of  the  People,  355.  They  seize  Guns  and  Ammunition,  356. 
The  Massachusetts  Provincial  Congress ; its  Measures,  357.  The 
Restraining  Bill,  358.  Conflicts  at  Lexington  and  Concord,  359. 
Volunteers  fly  to  Arms,  and  Beleaguer  Boston — Stark — Putnam, 
361.  Benedict  Arnold — Ethan  Allen,  and  the  Green  Mountain 
Boys,  362.  Capture  of  Ticonderoga,  363.  Lord  Dunmore  in 
Virginia — Henry  and  the  Independent  Companies,  364.  The 
News  from  Lexington  rouses  a Spirit  of  Resistance,  365.  The 
Second  Continental  Congress,  367.  Its  Measures,  368.  Adopts 
the  Army,  and  appoints  Washington  Commander-in-chief,  369. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  372.  Death  of  Warren — Generals  Charles 
Lee  and  Philip  Schuyler,  377.  State  of  Affairs  in  New  York — • 
Sir  William  Johnson,  378.  Condition  of  the  Army,  379.  Nathaniel 
Greene— Morgan  and  his  Riflemen,  380.  Wants  of  the  Army, 
881.  Expedition  against  Canada,  382.  Richard  Montgomery— 
Allen’s  Rash  Adventure,  383.  Montreal  captured — Arnold’s  toil- 
some March  to  Quebec,  384.  That  place  besieged,  385.  Failure 
to  Storm  the  Town— Death  of  Montgomery,  386.  Arnold  in  his 
icy  Fortress,  387. 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

Meeting  of  Congress— Alarming  evils,  888.  Portland  burned— Efforts 
to  defend  the  Coast,  389.  Parliament  resolves  to  crush  the 
Rebels,  390.  Henry  Knox,  391.  Provincial  Prejudices— Suc- 
cess of  the  Privateers;  British  Theatricals;  Union  Flag,  393. 


CONTENTS. 


Affairs  in  New  York — Rivington’s  Gazette,  894.  Governor 
Tryon — General  Lee  in  the  City,  395.  Dunmore’s  Measures — 
Norfolk  burned,  396.  Defeat  of  North  Carolina  Tories,  397. 
Cannon  and  powder  obtained,  398.  Dorchester  Heights  fortified 
— Boston  evacuated,  400.  Washington  in  New  York,  402. 
Numerous  Disasters — Retreat  from  Canada,  403.  Horatio  Gates, 
404.  A British  Fleet  before  Fort  Moultrie,  405.  Stormy  Proa* 
pects,  407. 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

Independence,  Influences  in  favor  of,  409.  The  Tories— Common 
Sense,  410.  The  Declaration ; its  Reception  by  the  People  and 
Army,.  412.  Arrival  of  Admiral  Howe,  413.  His  Overtures, 
414.  The  American  Army — Sectional  Jealousies,  415.  The 
Clintons,  416.  Battle  of  Long  Island,  417.  The  Masterly  Re- 
treat, 420.  Incidents,  421.  Howe  confers  with  a Committee  of 
Congress,  422.  Nathan  Hale,  423.  The  British  at  Kipp’s  Bay, 
424.  New  York  Evacuated,  425.  Conflict  at  White  Plains, 
426.  Loss  of  Fort  Washington,  428.  Retreat  across  New  Jersey, 
429.  Waywardness  of  Lee,  430. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

Discouragements— Howe’s  Proclamation,  431.  Affairs  on  Lake 
Champlain,  432.  Heroism  of  Arnold,  433.  Capture  of  Lee, 
435.  Battle  of  Trenton,  437.  Battle  of  Princeton,  443.  Death 
of  Mercer,  444.  Washington  returns  to  Morristown,  445.  Corn- 
wallis in  his  lines  at  Brunswick,  445.  Putnam  at  Princeton, 
446.  Ill-treatment  of  American  Prisoners,  447.  Appointment 
of  General  Officers — Medical  Department,  448.  The  Navy,  449. 
Expeditions — Peekskill — Danbury,  449.  Death  of  Wooster — Re- 
taliation at  Sag  Harbor,  451.  Schuyler  and  Oates*  452.  Tht 
National  Flag,  458. 


CHAPTER  mE 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

The  Interest  taken  in  England  and  France,  454.  Privateers  fitted 
out  in  France,  455.  Munitions  of  War,  456.  Howe’s  Manoeuvres, 
457.  Burgoyne  on  his  way  from  Canada,  457.  Tioonderoga 
captured,  458.  St.  Clair’s  retreat,  459.  Capture  of  General 
Prescott,  460.  The  Secret  Expedition— Germantown,  461. 
Lafayette,  Pulaski  and  Kosciusko,  462.  Aid  sent  to  Schuyler— 
Howe  lands  at  Elkton,  464.  Battle  of  Brandywine,  465.  Phila- 
delphia taken  possession  of,  468.  Battle  of  Germantown,  469. 
Hessians  repulsed  at  Fort  Mercer,  470.  Winter  atjValley  Forge, 


CGOTEOT& 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— -CONTINUED. 

Invasion  from  Canada — Appointment  of  General  Gates,  472.  Jenny 
McCrea,  473.  St.  Leger  besieges  Fort  Stanwix,  474.  The  At- 
tempt to  relieve  it,  475.  Battle  of  Bennington,  476.  Change  of 
Prospects,  477.  Battle  of  Behmus’s  Heights,  478.  Ticonderoga 
besieged,  479.  Burgoyne  surrenders  his  Army  at  Saratoga,  480. 
The  Prisoners— Capture  of  Forts  on  the  Hudson,  482.  Schuyler, 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

Sufferings  at  Valley  Forge,  484.  England  disappointed— Concilia- 
tory Measures  of  Parliament,  485.  The  War  presses  hard  upon 
the  American  people,  486.  Difficulties  in  Congress,  487.  The 
“Conway  Cabal,”  488.  Baron  Steuben,  490.  Attempt  to  in- 
crease the  armv,  491.  Exchange  of  Lee ; his  Treason,  492.  Treaty 
with  France — British  Commissioners,  493.  Battle  of  Monmouth, 
494.  Misconduct  of  Lee,  495.  His  death,  496.  Combined  at- 
tack upon  Newport  fails,  497.  Massacre  at  Wyoming— at  Cherry 
Valley,  498.  Invasion  of  Georgia,  500. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

Dissensions  in  Congress,  501.  Expedition  against  the  Indians,  502. 
The  War  in  the  South,  503.  Marauding  Expeditions  sent  to  Vir- 
ginia, and  up  the  Hudson — Tryon  ravages  Connecticut,  504. 
Wayne  captures  Stony  Point,  505.  Lee  surprises  the  Garrison 
at  Jersey  City — Combined  assault  upon  Savannah,  506.  Daniel 
Boon,  507.  George  Rogers  Clarke;  Kaskaskia  — Pioneers  of 
Tennessee;  Nashville,  508.  John  Paul  Jones,  509. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

Hardships  of  the  Soldiers,  510.  British  Success  at  the  South,  511. 
Colonel  Tarleton,  512.  Charleston  capitulates — Defeat  at  Wax 
haws,  513.  Rev.  James  Caldwell,  514.  Maraud  into  Jersey, 
515.  French  Fleet  at  Newport — The  Partisan  Leaders  in  the 
South,  516.  Gates  in  Command — Disastrous  Battle  of  Camden, 
518.  Death  of  De  Kalb,  519.  Sumter’s  Success  and  Defeat,  520. 
The  Treason  of  Arnold — Major  Andre,  521.  Movements  of 
Cornwallis,  523.  Colonel  Ferguson  — The  Battle  of  King’s 
Mountain,  524.  Tarleton  repulsed,  526.  Green  in  command — 
British  triumphant  in  the  South — Affairs  in  Europe,  527.  Henry 
Laurens— Dangers  of  England;  her  Energy,  528. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

The  Spirit  of  Revolt  among  the  Soldiers,  530.  Arnold  ravages  the 
Shores  of  Chesapeake,  532.  Battle  of  the  Cowpens,  533.  Mor- 
gan retreats ; Cornwallis  pursues,  535.  Green  marches  South — 
Lee  scatters  the  Tories,  537.  Battle  of  Guildford  Court-House, 
538.  Conflict  at  Hobkirk’s  Hill,  539.  The  Execution  of  Hayne, 
540.  Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs,  541.  Plans  to  Capture  New 
York,  542.  Wayne’s  Daring  at  James  River,  543.  National 
Finances  — Robert  Morris,  544.  Clinton  deceived  — Combined 
Armies  beyond  the  Delaware,  545.  French  Fleet  in  the  Chesa- 
peake, 546.  New  London  burned,  547.  The  Attack,  548.  Corn- 
wallis Surrenders,  549.  Thanksgiving,  550.  Number  of  Sol- 
diers furnished,  551. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

CLOSING  EVENTS  OF  THE  WAR — FORMATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION 

British  Efforts  Paralyzed,  552.  The  States  form  independent  Gov- 
ernments— Indian  Wars,  553.  Massacre  of  the  Christian  Dela- 
wares— Battle  of  the  Blue  Lick,  554.  Lord  North — Commission- 
ers of  Peace,  555.  Peace  concluded  — Dissatisfaction  in  the 
American  Army,  556.  The  4 ‘ Anonymous  Address,”  557.  British 
Prisoners;  the  Tories,  558.  Disbandment  of  the  Army — Wash- 
ington takes  leave  of  his  Officers,  559.  Resigns  his  Commission, 
560.  Shay’s  Rebellion,  562.  Interests  of  the  States  clash,  563. 
The  Constitutional  Convention,  564.  The  Constitution — its  Rati- 
fication, 565.  The  Territory  North-west  of  the  Ohio,  566.  Ec- 
clesiastical Organizations,  567.  Fathers  of  the  Republic,  570. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Washington’s  administration. 

Reception  and  Inauguration  of  the  President,  572.  An  Era  in  human 
Progress,  573.  The  Departments  of  State  organized,  574.  Hamil- 
ton’s Financial  Report.  575.  Congress  Assumes  the  Debts  of  the 
Nation — National  Bank,  576.  Commercial  Enterprise — Manu- 
facturers, 577.  Indian  War,  578.  St.  Clair  defeated,  579. 
Wayne  defeats  the  Indians,  580.  Political  Parties— Jefferson, 
581. # ^he  French  Revolution,  582.  Genet  arrives  as  French 
Minister — Neutrality  proclaimed  by  the  President — Democratic 
Societies,  583.  The  Partisans  of  France — Recall  of  Genet,  584. 
The  first  Settlers  of  Western  Pennsylvania,  585.  The  Whiskey 
Insurrection,  586.  Special  Mission  to  Great  Britain,  587.  A 
Treaty  concluded,  588.  Other  Treaties,  589.  Washington’s 
Farewell  Address,  590. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

JOHN  ADAMS’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Serious  Aspect  of  Relations  with  France,  591.  Commissioners  of 
Peace,  592.  The  French  Cruisers,  593.  The  Alien  Act — War 
impending,  594.  Washington  Commander-in-Chief— -Capture  of 
the  Frigate  LTnsurgente,  595.  Peace  concluded — Death  of 
Washington,  596.  Eulogiums  on  his  Character,  597.  The  City 
of  Washington  becomes  the  Seat  of  Government,  598. 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

Jefferson's  administration. 

The  President's  Inaugural,  559.  Purchase  of  Louisiana,  600.  Pi- 
rates in  the  Mediterranean,  601  Burning  of  the  Philadelphia, 
602.  Tripoli  Bombarded,  603.  Death  of  Hamilton,  604.  Aaron 
Burr,  605.  Opposition  to  the  Navy — Gunboats,  606.  The  Rights 
of  Neutrals,  607.  Impressment  of  American  Seamen,  608. 
Treaty  with  England  rejected — Affair  of  the  Chesapeake,  610. 
The  Embargo^  its  effect,  612.  The  Embargo  repealed,  614. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


7 57. 


FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR,  CONTINUED. 

William  Pitt,  Prime  Minister  — Lord  Amherst,  Commander-in-chief. 
— Plan  of  Operations. — Louisburg  captured. — Abercrombie  on 
Lake  George;  Repulse  and  Retreat. — Bradstreet  captures  Fort 
Frontenac. — Expedition  against  Fort  Du  Quesne. — Colonel 
Grant. — Washington  takes  possession' of  the  Fort;  resigns  his 
Commission. — Ticonderoga  abandoned;  the  French  retire  to 
Canada. — Wolfe  appears  before  Quebec. — Exertions  of  Mont- 
calm.— The  British  on  the  Heights  of  Abraham. — The  Battle. — 
Deaths  of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm;  their  Memories. — Quebec  ca- 
pitulates.— The  Cherokee  War. — Destruction  of  their  Crops  and 
Villages;  their  Revenge. — Pontiac;  his  Character  and  Plans. — 
Desolations  along  the  Frontiers. — General  Bouquet. — Pontiac’s 
Death. 

The  people  of  England  were  not  indifferent  spectators  of 
these  failures;  they  noticed  the  feeble  manner  in  which 
the  war  was  conducted,  and  attributed  the  want  of  suc- 
cess to  the  inefficiency  of  those  in  command. 

Through  their  influence,  William  Pitt,  one  of  them- 
selves, not  of  the  aristocracy,  was  called  to  the  head  of 
affairs.  He  appreciated  the  character  and  patriotism  of 
the  colonists.  Instead  of  devising  measures  that  would 
impoverish  them,  he,  at  once,  assumed  the  expenses  of 
the  war;  announced  that  the  money  they  had  already 
spent  for  that  purpose  should  be  refunded,  and  that  for 
the  future  such  expenses  would  be  borne  by  the  home 
government;  also  arms  and  clothing  should  be  furnished 
the  soldiers  who  would  enlist.  This  act  of  justice  brought 
into  the  field  fifty  thousand  men — a number  greater  than 
that  of  the  entire  male  population  of  Canada  at  that 
time. 


300 


PLAN  OF  OPERATIONS. 


301 


Lord  Jeffrey  Amherst  was  appointed  commander-in-  chap. 

J 11  XXIII 

chief  of  the  British  army.  He  had  for  his  lieutenant  the  1 

young  and  talented  James  Wolfe,  who,  although  but  17-57- 
thirty-one  years  of  age,  had  spent  eighteen  of  those  years 
in  the  army,  where,  by  his  noble  bearing,  he  had  won  for 
himself  the  admiration  of  both  friends  and  foes. 

According  to  the  general  plan,  Amherst  himself  was  to 
head  the  expedition  against  Louisburg  and  Quebec;  while 
General  Forbes  was  to  capture  Fort  Du  Quesne  and  take 
possession  of  the  valley  of  the  Ohio,  and  Abercrombie  to 
take  Ticonderoga,  the  French  stronghold  on  Lake  Cham- 
plain. With  Abercrombie  was  associated  Lord  Howe, 
who  was  characterized  as  the  soul  of  the  enterprise.  June, 

On  the  8th  of  June,  Amherst  landed  with  his  forces  1758, 
near  the  city  of  Louisburg.  Under  the  cover  of  a fire 
from  the  ships  Wolfe  led  the  first  division.  He  forbade  a 
gun  to  be  fired,  urged  on  the  rowers,  and  in  the  face  of 
the  enemy  leaped  into  the  water  .and,  followed  by  his  men, 
waded  to  the  shore.  The  French  deserted  their  outposts, 
and  retired  to  the  fortress  in  the  town.  After  a bombard- 
ment of  fifty  days,  when  the  French  shipping  in  the  har- 
bor was  destroyed,  and  all  hope  of  receiving  assistance  at 
an  end,  the  fortress  surrendered.  At  the  same  time  were  jujy 
given  up  the  islands  of  Cape  Breton  and  Prince  Edward,  27 • 

five  thousand  prisoners,  and  an  immense  amount  of  mili- 
tary stores. 

Abercrombie  and  Lord  Howe  advanced  against  Ticon- 
deroga. Their  army,  which  amounted  to  seven  thousand 
English  and  nine  thousand  Americans,  assembled  at  the 
head  of  Lake  George.  They  passed  in  flat-boats  down 
to  the  foot  of  the  lake,  where  they  disembarked  and  hur- 
ried on  toward  Ticonderoga;  but  through  the  ignorance 
of  their  guide,  missed  their  way,  and  the  advance  fell  into  juiy 
an  ambuscade  of  a French  scouting  party.  The  enemy 
was  soon  put  to  flight,  but  Lord  Howe  fell  at  the  head  k 


302 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  his  men.  His  death  threw  a gloom  over  the  camp — the 

1 soldiers  had  confidence  in  no  other  leader.  Their  fore- 

1758.  k0(iingS  were  soon  realized.  The  British  engineer  recon- 
noitred the  French  works,  and  reported  them  as  weak; 
but  Stark,  who  knew  their  strength,  affirmed  they  were 
strong  and  well  furnished.  Abercrombie  believed  his  en- 
gineer, and  without  waiting  for  his  artillery,  he  ordered  an 
attack.  His  soldiers  performed  prodigies  of  valor,  but 
were  forced  to  retire,  with  a loss  of  two  thousand  of  their 
number.  In  this  battle  was  wounded  Charles  Lee,  then  a 
captain,  and  afterward  a major-general  in  the  Revolution- 
ary army.  The  indefatigable  Montcalm  had  disposed  his 
small  army  to  the  very  best  advantage,  and  was  present 
wherever  he  was  specially  needed.  Abercrombie  ordered 
his  men  to  attempt  an  impossibility,  but  judiciously  kept 
himself  out  of  danger.  The  English  army  was  yet  four  to 
one  of  the  French,  and  could  have  conquered  with  the  aid 
of  the  cannon  which  had  been  brought  up,  yet  Abercrom- 
bie hastily  retreated.  As  Montcalm’s  troops  were  few 
and  exhausted,  he  did  not  attempt  to  pursue  him. 

The  monotony  of  disasters  was  disturbed  by  Colonel, 
Bradstreet,  of  New  York,  who,  after  much  solicitation, 
obtained  permission  to  go  against  Fort  Frontenac,- which, 
from  its  position  at  the  foot  of  Lake  Ontario,  commanded 
that  lake  and  the.  St.  Lawrence.  It  was  a central  point 
for  trading  with  the  Indians;  a great  magazine  which 
supplied  all  the  posts  on  the  upper  lakes  and  Ohio  with 
military  stores.  With  twenty-seven  hundred  men,  all 
Americans,  principally  from  New  York  and  Massachu- 
setts, Bradstreet  passed  rapidly  and  secretly  to  Oswego, 
and  thence  across  the  lake  in  open  boats,  and  landed 
Aug.  within  a mile  of  the  fort.  The  majority  of  the  garrison, 
terrified  at  the  sudden  appearance  of  enemies,  fled;  the 
next  day  the  remainder  surrendered.  There  was  found 
an  immense  amount  of  military  stores,  some  of  them  des- 
tined for  Fort  Du  Quesne,  and  a fleet  of  nine  armed  ves- 


THE  HIGHLANDERS  ROUTED. 


303 


sels,  which  held  the  command  of  the  lake.  The  fort  was 
razed  to  its  foundations,  two  of  the  vessels  were  laden 
with  stores  and  brought  to  Oswego;  the  remaining  stores 
and  ships  were  destroyed. 

The  troops  raised  in  Pennsylvania  for  the  expedition 
under  General  Forbes  against  Fort  Du  Quesne  were  as- 
sembled at  Raystown,  on  the  Juniata.  Washington  was 
at  Cumberland,  with  the  Virginian  regiment.  His  plan 
was  to  march  directly  upon  the  fort  by  the  road  which 
Braddock  had  made.  This  common-sense  plan  was  re- 
jected, and  the  suggestions  of  some  land  speculators 
adopted,  and  Forbes  ordered  a new  road  to  be  cut 
through  the  wilderness  further  north. 

General  Bouquet  with  the  advance  passed  over  the 
Laurel  Hill,  and  established  a post  at  Loyal  Hanna- 
Without  permission  he  despatched  Major  Grant  with 
eight  hundred  Highlanders  and  a company  of  Virginians 
to  reconnoitre  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Du  Quesne.  Grant 
was  permitted  to  approach  unmolested,  though  the 
French  knew  from  their  scouts  of  all  his  movements.  As 
he  drew  near,  he  sent  a party  to  take  a plan  of  the  fort, 
and  placed  Major  Lewis  with  the  Virginians  to  guard  the 
baggage,  as  if  they  were  not  to  be  trusted  in  the  contest. 
Not  a gun  was  fired  from  the  fort.  Grant  self-compla- 
cently  attributed  this  to  the  dread  his  regulars  had  in- 
spired. All  this  time  the  Indians  lay  quietly  in  ambush, 
waiting  for  the  signal  to  commence  the  attack.  Pres- 
ently out  rushed  the  garrison,  and  attacked  the  High- 
landers in  front,  while  in  a moment  the  fearful  war-whoop 
arose  on  both  flanks.  Terrified  at  the  unusual  contest, 
they  were  thrown  into  confusion;  their  bewildered  offi- 
cers began  to  manoeuvre  them  as  if  in  the  open  field. 
Major  Lewis  with  some  of  his  party  hastened  to  the 
rescue,  and  there  fought  hand  to  hand  with  the  savages. 
The  detachment,  overpowered  by  numbers,  was  com- 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1758. 


Sept. 

15. 


304 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

nm  plstely  routed,  and  Grant  and  Lewis  were  both  made 

— — prisoners.  The  fugitives  soon  reached  the  place  where 
• they  left  the  baggage.  Captain  Bullit  hastily  formed  a 
barricade  with  the  wagons,  behind  which  he  waited  the 
approach  of  the  pursuers.  When  they  were  within  a few 
yards,  the  Virginians  poured  in  a fire  so  direct  and  deadly 
as  to  check  them.  They  soon  rallied  and  again  ap- 
proached. This  time,  Captain  Bullit  and  his  men  ad- 
vanced, as  if  to  surrender,  but  when  within  eight  yards 
he  again  poured  in  an  effective  fire,  and  immediately 
charged  bayonet.  The  pursuers  were  so  astonished  at 
the  suddenness  and  manner  of  attack  that  they  fled  in 
dismay,  while  the  Virginians  retreated  with  all  speed. 

When  the  news  of  this  disaster  reached  the  main 
army,  it  well-nigh  ruined  the  whole  enterprise;  as  a coun- 
cil of  war  decided  to  give  up  the  attempt  for  that  year, 
as  it  was  now  November,  and  there  were  yet  fifty  miles  of 
unbroken  forest  between  them  and  the  fort.  Just  then 
some  prisoners  were  brought  in,  from  whom  the  defence- 
less condition  of  the  fort  was  learned.  Washington  was 
given  the  command  of  a division  with  which  to  push  for- 
ward. In  a few  days  they  arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Du  Quesne.  Instead  of  meeting  with  a vigorous  resist- 
ance, they  were  surprised  to  learn  that  the  place  had  been 
abandoned  the  day  before.  The  French  commander  had 
blown  up  his  magazines,  burned  every  building  that 
would  burn,  and  with  his  company  gone  on  board  of  flat-  ; 

Nov.  boats  and  floated  down  the  Ohio.  On  the  twenty-fifth  of 
November,  Washington  marched  into  the  deserted  fort, 
and  planted  the  English  colors.  An  impulse  of  grateful 
feeling  changed  the  name  to  Fort  Pitt — since  Pittsburg, 
in  honor  of  the  illustrious  man— the  first  of  English  states- 
men, who  appreciated  the  character  of  the  American  colo- 
nists, and  who  was  willing  to  do  them  justice.  Situated 
at  the  head  of  the  Ohio,  in  a region  celebrated  for  its  agri- 
cultural and  mineral  wealth,  and  settled  by  a moral  and 


PLAN  OF  OPERATIONS  AGAINST  CANADA. 


305 


industrious  population,  it  has  far  exceeded  in  importance 
any  other  acquisition  made  during  the  war.  A fit  monu- 
ment to  the  memory  of  the  “ Great  Commoner.” 

The  object  of  the  campaign  thus  secured,  Washington, 
leaving  two  Virginia  regiments  to  garrison  the  fort,  re- 
signed his  commission  and  retired  to  private  life.  In  the 
mean  time  he  had  been  elected  a member  of  the  House  of 
Burgesses.  A few  months  afterward,  on  the  opening  of 
the  session,  the  House,  by  vote,  resolved  to  receive  the 
youthful  champion  with  some  befitting  manifestation  of 
its  regard.  Accordingly,  when  he  took  his  seat  as  a mem- 
ber, the  Speaker  addressed  him,  giving  him  thanks  for  the 
military  services  he  had  rendered  his  country.  Taken  by 
surprise,  Washington  rose  to  reply,  but  words  were  want- 
ing; he  faltered  and  blushed.  “ Sit  down,  Mr.  Washing- 
ton,” kindly  said  the  Speaker;  “your  modesty  equals 
your  valor,  and  that  surpasses  the  power  of  any  language 
I possess.” 

This  year  closed  with  great  advantages  to  the  English. 
The  cunning  Indians — still  true  to  the  winning  side — be- 
gan to  desert  the  French,  and  to  form  treaties  of  peace  or 
^utrality  with  their  enemies.  The  comprehensive  mind 
of  Pitt  was  devising  plans  to  crush  the  French  power  in 
America.  He  promptly  paid  all  the  expenses  incurred  by 
the  colonists  during  the  past  year,  and  they  with  alacrity 
entered  into  his  schemes.  Wolfe  was  to  ascend  the  St. 
Lawrence*;  Amherst  was  to  advance  by  way  of  Lake 
Champlain,  and  capture  Montreal,  and  then  join  Wolfe 
before  Quebec;  while  General  Prideaux  was  to  capture 
Fort  Niagara,  and  pass  down  Lake  Ontario  to  Montreal. 

As  Amherst  advanced  against  Ticonderoga,  the 
French  abandoned  that  post,  and  the  others  as  he  ap- 
proached; he  wasted  his  time  in  fortifying  the  places 
deserted  by  the  enemy,  as  if  they  who  were  so  exhausted 
as  to  be  scarcely  able  to  get  out  of  his  way,  would  ever 
return!  Though  General  Prideaux  was  unfortunately 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1758, 


1759. 

July. 


306 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP, 

XXIII. 


1759* 


June 

27, 


killed  by  the  bursting  of  a gun,  yet  Sir  William  Johnson, 
on  whom  the  command  devolved,  took  Niagara ; and  thus 
the  chain  which  joined  the  French  forts  of  Canada,  with 
those  of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  was  broken  forever. 

The  fleet  and  troops  designed  against  Quebec,  assem- 
bled at  Louisburg.  In  the  latter  part  of  June  the  arma- 
ment arrived  at  the  Isle  of  Orleans,  upon  which  the 
troops  immediately  landed.  The  rock  on  which  stood  the 
citadel  of  St.  Louis,  could  be  seen  to  the  west  looming  up 
more  than  three  hundred  feet,  bidding  defiance  to  the 
invaders.  In  the  rear  were  the  Heights  of  Abraham,  a 
plain  extending  for  miles,  while  all  along  the  shore  the 
high  cliffs  seemed  to  be  an  impregnable  defence. 

To  meet  this  force,  Montcalm  had  only  a few  enfeebled 
battalions  and  Canadian  militia.  The  Indians  held  them- 
selves aloof.  The  English  fleet  consisted  of  twenty-two 
ships  of  the  line,  and  as  many  frigates.  As  master  of  one 
of  these  ships  was  Captain  James  Cook,  afterward  cele- 
brated as  the  discoverer  of  the  many  isles  of  the  Pacific. 
Under  Wolfe  were  four  young  and  ardent  commanders, 
Robert  Monckton,  afterward  governor  of  New  York; 
George  Townshend,  and  James  Murray,  and  also  Colonel 
Howe,  afterward  Sir  William,  who  for  a time  commanded 
the  British  army  in  the  American  Revolution. 

Quebec,  situated  on  a peninsula  between  the  St.  Law- 
rence and  the  river  St.  Charles,  was  defended  on  three 
sides  by  these  rivers,  leaving  only  the  west  exposed.  The 
lower  town  was  on  the  beach,  while  the  upper  was  on  the 
cliff  two  hundred  feet  above.  The  high  cliffs  of  the  north 
shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence  were  deemed  a sufficient  de- 
fence. It  was  thought  impossible  for  an  army  to  scale 
them.  Below  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  between  the  St. 
Charles  and  the  Montmorenci  rivers,  was  Montcalm’s 
camp,  guarded  by  many  floating  batteries  and  ships  of 
war.  But  the  naval  superiority  of  the  English  soon  ren- 
dered them  masters  of  the  water. 


THE  RESOLVE  TO  SCALE  THE  HEIGHTS. 


307 


The  French  troops  were  driven  from  Point  Levi,  di- 
rectly opposite  Quebec,  and  Wolfe  erected  batteries  on 
that  spot,  and  began  to  bombard  the  lower  town,  which 
was  soon  reduced  to  ashes;  but  owing  to  the  distance,  the 
fortress  and  the  upper  town  could  not  be  injured.  Wolfe 
then  passed  over  to  the  north  side  of  the  river,  below  the 
Montmorenci,  intending  to  pass  that  stream,  and  force 
Montcalm  to  a battle. 

When  this  design  was  carried  into  effect,  the  first 
division,  consisting  of  the  grenadiers,  rashly  rushed  on  to 
storm  the  French  lines  before  the  second  division  could 
come  up  to  support  them.  They  were  repulsed,  with  a 
loss  of  nearly  five  hundred  men.  Diversions  were  also 
made  above  the  town  to  induce  the  enemy  to  come  into 
the  open  field,  but  without  success.  Montcalm  merely 
sent  De  Bougainville  with  fifteen  hundred  men  to  guard 
against  these  attacks. 

The  repulse  at  Montmorenci  occasioned  the  sensitive 
Wolfe  much  suffering.  He  looked  for  the  tardy  Amherst, 
but  in  vain!  No  tidings  came  from  him,  and  it  seemed 
as  if  the  enterprise,  the  first  under  his  own  command, 
was  about  to  fail.  He  was  thrown  into  a violent  fever  by 
his  anxiety.  As  a last  resort,  it  was  resolved,  in  a coun- 
cil held  around  his  bed,  to  scale  the  Heights  of  Abraham. 
In  order  to  do  this,  the  French  must  be  deceived.  There- 
fore Captain  Cook  was  sent  to  take  soundings  and  place 
buoys  opposite  Montcalm’s  camp,  as  if  that  was  to  be  the 
special  object  of  attack.  Meantime,  the  shore  for  many 
miles  above  the  town,  was  carefully  examined.  At  one 
place  was  found  a little  indentation  in  the  bank,  from 
which  a path  wound  up  the  cliff, — there  they  determined 
to  make  the  attempt.  This  is  now  known  as  Wolfe’s 
Cove.  The  troops  were  put  on  shipboard  and  suddenly 
sailed  up  the  river,  as  if  intending  to  pass  beyond  the 
French  lines  and  there  land.  At  night  the  ships  lay  to, 
and  the  troops,  in  boats,  dropped  down  with  the  tide  to 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1759. 


July. 


308 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1759. 


Sept. 

3. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

Wolfe’s  Cove,  followed  by  the  ships  designed  to  cover 
their  landing,  if  necessary.  As  they  passed,  a French 
sentinel  hailed  them  with  the  inquiry,  “Who  goes  there?’’ 
“La  France,”  answered  a captain.  “What  regiment?” 
“The  Queen’s” — that  being  one  of  the  regiments  up  the 
river  with  Bougainville.  The  sentinel  was  deceived. 
They  passed  on  to  the  Cove,  and  quietly  landing  began  to 
grope  their  way  up  the  cliff,  clinging  to  the  shrubs  and 
rocks  for  support.  In  the  morning  the  entire  army  was 
on  the  Heights  of  Abraham,  ready  for  battle. 

Montcalm  was  thunderstruck,  when  he  heard  the 
news.  “It  must  surely  be, ’ ’ said  he,  “ a small  party  come 
to  pillage,  and  then  retire.”  More  correct  information 
revealed  to  him  the  whole  truth.  There  was  no  time  to 
be  lost.  He  sent  immediately  for  the  detachment  of 
Bougainville,  which  was  fifteen  miles  up  the  river.  The 
Indians  and  Canadians  advanced  first,  and  subjected  the 
English  to  an  irregular,  and  galling  fire.  Wolfe  ordered 
his  men  to  reserve  their  fire  for  the  French  regulars, 
who  were  rapidly  approaching.  When  they  were  within 
forty  yards,  the  English  poured  upon  them  a stream  of 
musketry,  aided  by  grape-shot  from  a few  guns  dragged 
up  the  cliff  by  the  sailors.  It  was  a fierce  conflict.  The 
respective  commanders  were  opposite  to  each  other. 
Wolfe,  although  wounded  twice,  continued  to  give  his 
orders  with  clearness;  but  as  he  advanced  with  the  grena- 
diers, who  were  to  make  their  final  charge  with  the  bay- 
onet, he  received  a ball  in  the  breast.  He  knew  the 
wound  was  mortal,  and  when  falling  said  to  the  officer 
nearest  to  him:  “Let  not  my  brave  fellows  see  me  fall.” 
He  was  carried  to  the  rear;  when  asked  if  he  would  have 
a surgeon,  he  answered : “ It  is  needless ; it  is  all  over  with 
me.”  As  his  life  was  fast  ebbing,  the  cry  was  raised — 
“See,  they  run!  they  run!”  “Who  run!”  asked  the 
dying  man.  “The  enemy,  sir,”  was  the  answer.  “Do 
they  run  already?”  he  asked  with  evident  surprise. 


WOLFE  AND  MONTCALM. 


309 


Summoning  his  failing  energies,  “ Go  one  of  you,  to  Col- 
onel Burton,”  said  he;  “tell  him  to  march  Webb’s  regi- 
ment with  all  speed  down  to  Charles  river,  to  cut  off  the 
retreat  by  the  bridge.”  Then  turning  upon  his  side,  he 
murmured,  “ Now  God  be  praised,  I die  happy.”  These 
were  the  last  words  of  the  young  hero,  in  whom  were 
centred  the  hopes  of  his  soldiers  and  of  his  country. 
Monckton  was  severely  wounded,  and  the  command  de- 
volved upon  Townshend,  who,  content  with  being  master 
of  the  field,  called  the  troops  from  the  pursuit.  Just  at 
the  close  of  the  battle  Bougainville  appeared  with  his 
division;  but  the  contest  was  declined. 

There  is  a peculiar  interest  attached  to  the  name  and 
character  of  Wolfe.  A mind  sensitive  in  its  emotions  and 
vigorous  in  its  thoughts,  animated  his  feeble  body.  He 
maintained  a love  for  the  quieter  paths  of  literature,  even 
amid  the  excitements  of  the  camp.  On  the  clear  star- 
light night  preceding  the  battle,  as  the  boat  in  which  he 
was  seated  with  his  officers  was  silently  floating  down  the 
St.  Lawrence,  he  recited  to  them  that  classic  poem, 
Gray’s  “Elegy  in  a Country  Church-yard;”  then  just 
published.  Death  seems  to  have  already  cast  its  dark 
shadow  upon  him,  and  doubtless  many  of  the  finer  pas- 
sages of  the  poem  were  in  accordance  with  his  subdued 
and  melancholy  emotions.  Then  for  a time  the  aspira- 
tions of  the  man  of  feeling  and  poetic  taste  triumphed  over 
the  sterner  ambition  of  the  warrior,  and  at  its  close  he  ex- 
claimed: “I  would  rather  be  the  author  of  that  poem 
than  to  take  Quebec  to-morrow.” 

The  brave  and  generous  Montcalm  was  mortally 
wounded  near  the  close  of  the  battle.  When  carried  into 
the  city,  the  surgeon  informed  him  that  he  could  survive 
only  a few  hours.  “So  much  the  better,”  he  calmly  re- 
plied, “I  shall  not  live  to  see  the  surrender  of  Quebec.” 
When  asked  his  advice  about  defending  the  city,  he  an- 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1759. 

Sept. 

13. 


310 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1759. 


1827. 


Sept. 

1& 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

swered : “ To  your  keeping  I commend  the  honor  of 
France.  I will  neither  give  orders  nor  interfere  any  fur- 
ther; I have  business  of  greater  moment  to  attend  to; 
my  time  is  short;  I shall  pass  this  night  with  God,  and 
prepare  myself  for  death.”  He  then  wrote  a letter  to  the 
English  commander,  commending  to  his  favor  the  French 
prisoners.  The  next  morning  he  died.  That  generation 
passed  away,  and  with  it  the  animosity  which  existed  be- 
tween the  conquerors  and  the  conquered.  The  united 
people  of  another  generation  erected  a granite  monument, 
on  which  they  inscribed  the  names  of  Montcalm  and 
Wolfe. 

Five  days  after  the  battle  Quebec  surrendered.  There 
were  great  rejoicings  both  in  America  and  England. 
Praises  were  lavished  upon  Pitt.  He  in  Parliament  re- 
plied, “I  will  aim  to  serve  my  country,  but  the  more  a 
man  is  versed  in  business,  the  more  he  finds  the  hand  of 
Providence  everywhere.”  The  next  year  an  attempt  was 
made  by  the  French  to  recover  Quebec,  but  it  failed.  An 
overwhelming  force  was  brought  against  Montreal.  Re- 
sistance was  vain,  and  Yaudreuil,  the  governor,  surren- 
dered all  the  French  stations  on  the  Lakes.  The  troops 
were  to  be  sent  home,  and  the  Canadians,  protected  in 
their  property,  were  to  enjoy  their  religious  privileges. 
Thus  passed  away  the  French  power  in  Canada.  De- 
pendent upon  the  mother  country,  the  inhabitants  had 
never  exercised  the  right  of  self-government;  they  lacked 
the  energy  essential  to  success  as  an  independent  people. 
They  have  assimilated  but  little  with  their  conquerors. 
They  still  preserve  that  gay  simplicity  of  manners,  so 
characteristic  of  their  nation,  and  an  ardent  attachment 
to  the  church  of  their  fathers. 

Meantime  disturbances  had  occurred  on  the  south- 
west. The  Cherokees  had  always  been  the  friends  of  the 
English,  and  had  undertaken  to  protect  the  frontiers 
south  of  the  Potomac,  yet  for  this  their  warriors,  when 


WITH  THE  CHEROKEES. 


311 


about  to  return  home,  received  no  reward  from  the  gov- 
ernment— not  even  supplies  of  food  for  their  journey. 
What  the  State  failed  to  do  was  done  by  Washington  and 
his  officers,  who  supplied  their-  wants.  The  next  year 
more  Cherokees  joined  the  expedition  under  Forbes 
against  Fort  Du  Quesne.  As  they  were  returning  home 
along  the  western  borders  of  Virginia,  to  avoid  starvation 
they  helped  themselves  to  what  they  wanted.  This  led 
to  quarrels  with  the  backwoodsmen,  who  killed  and 
scalped  some  of  their  number.  When  this  was  told  in  the 
land  of  the  Cherokees,  it  caused  sorrow,  indignation,  and 
alarm;  the  women,  relatives  of  those  who  were  slain, 
poured  forth  deep  and  bitter  wailings  for  the  dead;  the 
young  warriors,  indignant,  armed  themselves  for  revenge; 
the  old  men  cautioned  and  counselled,  and  did  all  in  their 
power  to  prevent  war,  but  in  vain;  two  white  men  fell 
victims  to  the  rage  of  the  young  warriors.  Tiftoe  and 
five  other  chieftains  went  to  Charleston  to  beg  for  peace, 
and  to  heal  differences.  The  governor,  the  haughty  and 
arbitrary  Lyttleton,  demanded  that  the  young  men  who, 
according  to  the  ideas  of  the  sons  of  the  forest,  had  vindi- 
cated the  honor  of  their  nation,  “ should  be  delivered  up 
or  put  to  death  in  their  own  land.”  This,  the  Cherokees 
thought,  would  only  add  fuel  to  the  flame  already  kin- 
dled. The  legislature  decided  unanimously  that  there 
was  no  cause  for  war.  News  came  from  the  frontier  that 
all  was  peaceful;  “there  were  no  bad  talks.”  The  obsti- 
nate governor  persisted  in  his  demand,  and  created  more 
disturbance.  Then  he  told  the  chiefs  who  wished  for 
peace  to  come  to  him  and  hold  a talk,  and  promised  them 
safe  conduct  to  and  from  Charleston.  Trusting  to  his 
word,  the  great  warrior  Oconostata  came  with  thirty 
others.  But  Lyttleton  must  obtain  for  himself  the  glory 
of  a successful  expedition  against  the  Cherokees.  He 
called  out  the  militia  in  spite  of  the  remonstrances  of  the 
people,  of  the  legislature,  and  of  his  own  council,  and 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1758. 


Oct., 

1759. 


312 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  basely  retained  as  prisoners,  those  who  had  trusted  his 
word.  He  marched  into  the  country  of  the  Cherokees, 

1759.  forcec[  a treaty  from  the  feeble  old  chief,  who  had  no  au- 
thority to  make  one,  and  then  returned  in  fancied  tri- 
umph. Oconostata  and  a few  others  were  liberated. 
The  remainder  Lyttleton  ordered  to  be  kept  prisoners  at 
Fort  Prince  George  till  twenty-four  warriors  should  be 
given  up  to  him.  Oconostata  made  an  attempt  to 
liberate  his  friends.  In  this  effort  a white  man  was 
killed;  then,  in  revenge,  the  garrison  murdered  the  pris- 
oners. Now  the  rage  of  the  Cherokees  knew  no  bounds. 
They  exclaimed : “ The  spirits  of  our  murdered  brothers 
are  flying  around  us  screaming  for  vengeance.”  The  leg- 
islature strongly  condemned  the  perfidious  conduct  of 
Lyttleton,  and  asserted  their  “birth-rights  as  British 
subjects,”  and  affirmed  that  he  had  “violated  their  un- 
doubted privileges.”  Yet  this  very  man  received  the 
highest  commendations  from  the  “ Board  of  Trade.” 

The  Cherokees,  driven  to  desperation  by  such  treat- 
ment, called  to  their  aid  the  Muscogees,  and  sent  to 
Louisiana  for  military  supplies.  The  Carolinians  applied 
to  General  Amherst,  who  sent  them  twelve  hundred  men, 

1760.  principally  Highlanders,  under  General  Montgomery. 
They,  with  the  Carolinians,  pressed  forward,  by  forced 
marches,  into  the  land  of  the  Cherokees.  Why  give  the 
details  of  desolated  settlements?  Village  after  village 
was  destroyed,  and  fertile  valleys  laid  waste.  On  the 
upper  Savannah  was  the  beautiful  vale  of  Keowee,  “ the 
delight  of  the  Cherokees.”  They  had  become  so  far  civil- 
ized as  to  build  comfortable  houses,  and  to  surround  them 
with  cultivated  fields.  Suddenly  appeared  the  invaders. 
The  great  majority  of  the  Indians,  after  an  attempt  at 

July,  defence,  fled,  and  from  the  distant  mountain-tops  saw  the 
enemy  burning  their  houses  and  destroying  their  crops. 
“I  cannot  help  pitying  them  a little,”  writes  Colonel 
Grant ; “ their  villages  are  agreeably  situated,  their  houses 


PONTIAC. 


313 


neatly  built.  There  were  everywhere  astonishing  maga- 
zines of  corn,  which  were  all  consumed.” 

After  this  dash  at  the  Cherokees,  Montgomery  imme- 
diately retreated  to  the  north,  as  ordered  by  Amherst 
The  Indians  were  not  subdued,  but  enraged;  they  con 
tinued  to  ravage  the  back  settlements  of  the  Carolinas. 

Immediately  after  the  surrender  of  Canada,  all  the 
French  stations  on  the  lakes  were  occupied  by  the  con- 
querors, and  the  little  stockade  posts  throughout  all  that 
region,  and  in  the  valley  of  the  Ohio,  were  garrisoned  by 
a few  men,  in  many  instances  not  exceeding  twenty.  The 
French,  either  as  traders  or  as  religious  teachers,  had  won 
the  confidence  and  the  affection  of  the  Indians,  by  a 
friendly  intercourse  extending  through  more  than  half  a 
century.  Was  it  strange  that  the  contrast  appeared  great 
to  them,  between  these  friends  and  companions  and  the 
domineering  English  soldiers,  who  insulted  their  priests 
and  vilified  their  religion?  The  French  had  prohibited 
the  trade  in  rum,  but  the  English  introduced  the  traffic, 
and  the  demoralization  of  the  Indians  commenced.  The 
capture  of  Fort  Du  Quesne  was  the  signal  for  a torrent 
of  emigration,  which  poured  over  the  mountains  into  the 
valleys  of  the  Monongahela  and  Alleghany.  The  Indians 
feared  the  pale-faces  would  drive  them  from  their  homes. 

Adopted  into  the  tribe  of  the  Ottawas,  was  a Catawba, 
who  had  been  brought  from  the  South  as  a prisoner,  but 
who  had,  by  his  genius  and  bravery,  risen  to  be  a chief. 
He  had  the  most  unbounded  influence  over  his  own  and 
other  tribes,  and  was  styled  “ the  king  and  lord  of  all  the 
country  of  the  north-west.”  “How  dare  you  come  to 
visit  my  country  without  my  leave?  ” demanded  he  of  the 
first  English  officer  who  came  to  take  possession  of  the 
French  forts.  Such  was  Pontiac,  the  Philip  of  the  north- 
west, who,  in  the  war  which  bears  his  name,  made  the  last 
great  struggle  for  the  independence  of  the  Red  Man. 
This  master  spirit  planned,  and  partially  executed,  one  of 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1760. 


1763. 


314 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1763. 


the  most  comprehensive  schemes  ever  conceived  by  In- 
dian sagacity  to  expel  the  invaders,  and  maintain  his  own 
authority  as  “ king  and  lord”  of  all  that  region.  He  in- 
duced the  Delawares,  the  Shawnees,  the  Senecas,  the 
Miamis,  and  many  lesser  tribes,  who  roamed  over  the  vast 
region  in  the  basin  of  the  upper  lakes,  in  the  valley  of  the 
Ohio,  and  a portion  of  that  of  the  Mississippi,  to  join  in 
the  conspiracy.  He  sent  a prophet  through  the  land  to 
proclaim  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  revealed  to  him,  “ that 
if  the  English  were  permitted  to  dwell  in  their  midst,  then 
the  white  man’s  diseases  and  poisons  would  utterly  de- 
stroy them.”  This  conspiracy  was  more  than  a year  in 
forming,  yet  .it  was  kept  a profound  secret. 

Detroit  had  the  largest  garrison,  was  the  great  centre 
for  the  trade  of  the  upper  lakes,  and  most  important  in 
its  influence.  Here  the  French  were  numerous;  they 
tilled  their  farms,  as  well  as  engaged  in  the  traffic  of  furs. 
Pontiac  desired  to  obtain  possession  of  the  fort.  He  inti- 
mated that  he  was  coming  with  his  warriors  to  have  a 
“talk”  with  his  English  brothers.  Meantime,  Gladwin, 
the  commander,  had  learned  of  the  conspiracy.  Finding 
that  the  plot  was  discovered,  Pontiac  threw  off  the  mask, 
and  boldly  attacked  the  fort,  but  without  success.  This 
was  the  commencement  of  a series  of  surprises;  the  In- 
dians, in  the  short  space  of  three  weeks,  captured  every 
station  west  of  Niagara,  except  Detroit  and  Pittsburg. 
The  soldiers  of  the  garrisons  were  nearly  all  put  to  death 
more  than  one  hundred  traders  were  murdered  and 
scalped  in  the  wilderness,  and  more  than  five  hundred 
families,  after  losing  hundreds  of  their  members,  were 
driven  from  their  homes  on  the  frontiers.  A large  force 
from  several  tribes  concentrated  around  Pittsburg,  the 
most  important  post  in  the  valley  of  the  Ohio;  yet  the 
brave  garrison  could  not  be  caught  by  their  wiles,  nor 
conquered  by  their  arms.  Their  ravages,  in  the  mean 
while,  extended  to  all  the  settlements  and  posts  on  the 


INDIANS  DEFEATED — PITTSBURG  RELIEVED. 


315 


head-waters  of  the  Ohio,  and  on  the  lakes  to  the  region 
between  the  Mississippi  and  the  Ohio. 

General  Bouquet  was  sent  from  Eastern  Pennsylvania 
to  relieve  Fort  Ligonier,  just  at  the  western  foot  of  the 
mountains,  and  Pittsburg.  His  army  consisted  of  not 
more  than  five  hundred  effective  men,  principally  Scotch 
Highlanders.  They  had  with  them  a train  of  wagons, 
drawn  by  oxen,  and  pack-horses  laden  with  military 
stores  and  necessary  provisions,  and  a drove  of  beef  cat- 
tle. Passing  through  a region  desolated  by  the  savages, 
they  saw  the  remains  of  burnt  cabins,  and  the  harvests 
standing  uncut  in  the  fields. 

When  he  arrived  at  Ligonier,  Bouquet  could  learn 
nothing  from  the  west,  as  all  intercourse  had  been  cut  off. 
Leaving  there  his  wagons  and  cattle,  he  pushed  forward 
to  ascertain  the  fate  of  Pittsburg.  The  Indians  besieging 
that  place,  beard  of  his  approach,  and  they  resolved  to 
place  themselves  in  ambush,  and  defeat  his  army.  As 
soon  as  the  battle  began,  the  Highlanders  dashed  at  them 
with  the  bayonet,  and  the  Indians  fled;  but  when  the 
pursuit  slackened  they  rallied,  and  were  again  repulsed. 
At  length,  the  number  of  the  savages  increased  so  much 
that  they  completely  surrounded  the  Highlanders,  who, 
during  the  night,  encamped  on  the  ridge  of  a hill.  In  the 
morning  they  could  not  advance,  for  their  wounded  men 
and  baggage  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Plac- 
ing two  companies  in  ambush,  Bouquet  began  to  retreat, 
and  immediately,  with  exulting  yells,  the  Indians  rushed 
on  in  pursuit,  but  when  they  came  to  the  right  point, 
those  in  ambush  charged  them  on  both  sides,  and  those 
retreating  wheeled  and  charged  also.  Panic-stricken  by 
the  suddenness  of  the  attack,  the  savages  broke  and  fled. 
The  division  then  moved  on  to  Pittsburg.  From  that 
day  the  valley  of  the  Ohio  was  free  from  Indian  violence. 
The  stream  of  emigration  began  again  to  pour  over  the 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


1763. 


316 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  mountains.  The  tribes,  disheartened,  began  to  make 

XXIII  . ° 

1 treaties  and  promise  peace.  Pontiac  would  make  no 

1764.  treaty^  nor  acknowledge  himself  a friend  of  the  English. 

He  left  his  home  and  tribe  and  went  to  the  country  of 
1769.  the  Illinois,  where  he  was  assassinated. 

For  nearly  three-quarters  of  a century  a dispute  had 
existed  between  the  authorities  of  the  colonies  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  Maryland  in  respect  to  their  boundary  line. 
Finally,  a compromise  was  agreed  upon  by  which  a start- 
1760.  ing-point  was  to  be  taken  “ fifteen  English  statute  miles 
south  of  the  latitude  of  the  most  southerly  part  of  Phila- 
delphia.” This  point  was  to  be  on  the  circumference  or 
tangent  of  a circle  whose  center  was  New  Castle — now  in 
Delaware — and  radius  twelve  miles;  from  that  “fifteen- 
mile  point  a line  was  to  be  run  due  west  across  the  Susque- 
hannah,  etc.,  to  the  utmost  longitude  of  Pennsylvania.” 
This  circle  sweeps  round  from  the  west  to  the  north-east, 
and  is  said  to  be  the  only  boundary  in  the  world  in  which 
the  circle  is  used. 

The  king  sent  out  from  London  two  learned  astrono- 
mers— Charles  Mason  and  Jeremiah  Dixon — to  run  the 
line.  They  commenced  their  labors,  and  in  five  years 
1768.  made  a report  of  their  progress.  Troubles  with  the  In- 
dians interfered,  and  they  could  not  finish  the  work, 
which  was  completed  fifteen  years  afterward  by  other 
hands.  The  English  surveyors  cut  openings  through  the 
woods;  at  the  end  of  every  mile  they  set  up  a stone,  on 
one  side  of  which  the  letter  “P”  was  cut  in,  and  on  the 
other  the  letter  “M;”  and  every  five  miles  a stone 
brought  from  England,  but  instead  of  the  letters  were  en- 
graved the  coats-of-arms  of  the  Penns  and  of  Lord  Balti- 
more. This  line  is  artificial,  not  a mountain  nor  a river 
is  used — it  passes  over  both.  No  boundary  has  marked 
greater  contrasts  in  society  and  its  advancement  than  the 
famous  “ Mason  and  Dixon’s  line.” 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


CHARACTERISTICS  OF  THE  COLONISTS. 

Religious  Influences  among  the  earlier  Settlers. — The  later  Emi- 
grants; their  Influence. — Love  of  domestic  Life. — Laws  enjoin- 
ing Morality.  — Systems  of  Education;  Common  Schools. — 
John  Calvin. — The  Southerner;  the  Northerner. — The  Anglo- 
Saxon  Element;  the  Norman. — Influences  in  Pennsylvania;  in 
New  York. — Diversity  of  Ancestry. 

The  conquest  of  Canada  had  removed  apprehensions  o i 
war  with  France,  or  of  incursions  by  the  Indians.  The 
colonists  naturally  turned  to  their  own  affairs.  They  were 
poor  and  in  debt;  a seven  years'  war  had  been  within 
their  borders ; their  men  had  been  drawn  from  the  labor  of 
industry  to  the  battle-field.  Yet  that  war,  with  its  evils, 
had  conferred  benefits.  It  had  made  known  to  them  their 
strength,  and  success  had  given  them  confidence. 

Before  relating  the  events  that  led  to  the  Revolution, 
let  us  take  a rapid  survey  of  the  people,  who  were  soon  to 
take  their  place  among  the  nations  of  the  earth 

From  the  first  they  were  an  intelligent  and  a religious 
people.  They  were  untrammelled  in  the  exercise  of  their 
religion,  and  its  spirit  moulded  public  sentiment  in  all 
the  colonies,  whether  settled  by  the  Puritan  or  the 
Churchman,  by  the  Dutch  Calvinist  or  the  Quaker,  by 
the  Huguenot  or  the  Scotch-Irish  Presbyterian.  The  two 
latter  were  of  more  recent  emigration;  they  did  not  di- 
minish the  high  tone  of  morals  already  sustained  by  the 
earlier  settlers. 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


317 


318 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


The  Huguenots  came  in  small  companies,  and  seldom 
settled  together  in  large  numbers,  but  mingled  with  the 
colonists,  and  conformed  more  and  more  to  their  cus- 
toms, and,  in  time,  became  identified  with  them  in  inter- 
ests. Calvinists  in  doctrine,  they  generally  united  with 
either  the  Episcopal  or  Presbyterian  churches,  and  by 
their  piety  and  industrious  habits  exerted  an  influence 
that  amply  repaid  the  genuine  hospitality  with  which 
they  were  everywhere  received. 

The  Scotch-Irish  Presbyterians  displayed  the  indomi- 
table energy  and  perseverance  of  their  ancestors,  with  the 
same  morality  and  love  of  their  church.  Even  those  who 
took  post  on  the  outskirts  of  civilization  along  the  west- 
ern frontiers  of  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Virginia,  and 
North  Carolina,  had  their  pastor,  and  trained  their  chil- 
dren in  Bible  truth,  in  the  catechism,  obedience  to  par- 
ents,— a wholesome  doctrine  practically  enforced  by  all 
the  colonists, — and  reverence  for  the  Sabbath  and  its  sa- 
cred duties.  They  were  a people  decided  in  their  charac- 
ter. They  emigrated  from  their  native  land  to  enjoy 
civil  and  religious  privileges,  but  they  had  also  an  eye  to 
the  improvement  of  their  temporal  affairs. 

The  endearments  of  home  and  of  the  domestic  fireside 
had  charms  for  the  colonists  of  every  creed.  The  educa- 
tion of  their  children  was  deemed  a religious  duty,  while 
around  their  households  clustered  the  comforts  and  many 
of  the  refinements  of  the  times.  The  example  of  their 
ancestors,  who  had  sought  in  the  wilderness  an  asylum, 
where  they  might  enjoy  their  religion,  had  not  been  in 
vain;  a traditionary  religious  spirit  had  come  down  from 
those  earlier  days,  and  now  pervaded  the  minds  of  the 
people. 

Though  there  was  neither  perfect  uniformity  in  their 
forms  of  worship,  nor  in  their  interpretation  of  religious 
doctrines,  yet  one  sentiment  was  sacred  in  the  eyes  of  all 
— a reverence  for  the  day  of  Holy  Rest.  The  influences 


LAWS  ENJOINING  MORALITY. 


319 


connected  with  the  Sabbath,  and  impressed  from  week  to 
week,  penetrated  their  inner  life,  and  like  an  all-pervad- 
ing moral  antiseptic  preserved,  in  its  purity,  the  religious 
character  of  the  entire  people. 

The  laws  of  a people  may  be  taken  as  the  embodiment 
of  their  sentiments.  Those  enacted  by  our  forefathers 
may  excite  a smile,  yet  they  show  that  they  were  no  time- 
servers— that  they  were  conscientious  and  in  earnest. 

In  New  England  the  laws  noticed  those  who  dressed 
more  richly  than  their  wealth  would  justify;  they  would 
not  permit  the  man  who  defrauded  his  creditors  to  live  in 
luxury;  those  who  did  not  vote,  or  would  not  serve  when 
elected  to  office,  they  fined  for  their  want  of  patriotism; 
they  forbade  “drinkings  of  healths  as  a bad  habit;”  they 
prohibited  the  wearing  of  embroidered  garments  and 
laces;  they  discouraged  the  use  of  “ribbons  and  great 
boots;”  sleeves  must  reach  to  the  wrist,  and  not  be  more 
than  half  an  ell  wide;  no  one  under  twenty  years  of  age 
was  allowed  to  use  tobacco,  unless  prescribed  by  a physi- 
cian; those  who  used  it  publicly  were  fined  a sixpence; 
all  persons  were  restrained  from  “swimming  in  the  wa- 
ters on  the  Sabbath-day,  or  unreasonably  walking  in  the 
fields  or  streets.” 

In  Virginia  we  see  the  same  spirit.  In  every  settle- 
ment there  was  to  be  “a  house  for  the  worship  of  God.” 
Divine  service  was  to  be  in  accordance  with  the  canons  of 
the  Church  of  England.  Absence  from  church  was  pun- 
ished by  a fine;  the  wardens  were  sworn  to  report  cases 
of  “ drunkenness,  swearing,  and  other  vices.’ ’ The  drunk- 
ards were  fined,  the  swearers  also,  at  the  rate  of  “ a shil- 
ling an  oath;”  slanderers  and  tale-bearers  were  pun- 
ished ; travelling  or  shooting  on  the  Sabbath  forbidden. 
The  minister  was  not  to  addict  himself  “to  excess  in 
drinking  or  riot,  nor  play  cards  or  dice,  but  to  hear  or 
read  the  Holy  Scriptures,  catechize  the  children,  and 
visit  the  sick.”  The  wardens  were  bound  to  report  the 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


320 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


1688. 


masters  and  mistresses  “who  neglected  to  catechize  the 
ignorant  persons  under  their  charge.”  In  the  Carolinas 
laws  of  a similar  character  were  enacted;  and,  in  Penn- 
sylvania, against  “stage  plays,  playing  of  cards,  dice, 
May-games,  masques,  and  revels.” 

Although,  at  the  time  of  which  we  write,  many  of 
these,  and  similar  laws  had  become  obsolete,  yet  the  influ- 
ences which  dictated  them  had,  for  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years,  been  forming  the  character  of  the  colonies.  Hedged 
in  on  the  one  side  by  the  ocean,  and  on  the  other  by 
a howling  wilderness  filled  with  hostile  savages,  they 
acquired  a certain  energy  of  character,  the  result  of 
watchfulness,  and  an  individuality,  which  to  this  day  dis- 
tinguishes their  descendants. 

While  emigrants  were  flocking  to  the  colonies,  these 
influences  were  somewhat  disturbed,  but  for  three-quar- 
ters of  a century— since  the  great  revolution  in  England 
had  restrained  the  hand  of  oppression — emigration  had 
been  gradually  diminishing. 

Thus  uninfluenced  from  without,  the  political  and  re- 
ligious principles  with  which  they  were  imbued  had  time 
to  produce  their  fruit.  A national  sentiment,  a oneness 
of  feeling  among  the  people,  grew  into  vigorous  being. 
The  common  schools  of  New  England  had  exerted  their 
undivided  influence  for  almost  three  generations;  the 
youth  left  them  with  that  conscious  self-reliance  which 
springs  spontaneously  in  the  intelligent  mind — a pledge 
of  success  in  things  great  as  well  as  small.  These  schools, 
no  doubt,  gave  an  impulse  to  female  education.  In  the 
earlier  days  of  New  England  the  women  were  taught  to 
read,  but  very  few  to  write.  “ The  legal  papers  executed 
in  the  first  century  (of  the  colony)  by  well-to-do  women, 
were  mostly  signed  by  a mark,  (X)”.1  The  custom  of 


1 Elliott’s  History  of  New  England,  vol.  i.,  p.  428. 


EDUCATION — FREE  INQUIRY  AND  CIVIL  LIBERTY. 


321 


settling  in  townships  or  villages  made  it  easy  to  support 
common  schools. 

In  the  middle  colonies,  especially  Pennsylvania  and 
New  York,  a system  of  general  education  had  not  been 
introduced;  the  diversity  of  sects  prevented.  In  the 
South,  except  partially  in  Maryland,  common  schools 
were  not  adopted.  The  owners  of  slaves  usually  held 
large  tracts  of  the  best  lands,  while  the  less  wealthy  were 
compelled  to  retire  to  the  outskirts  of  the  settlements, 
where  they  could  obtain  farms.  The  population  was 
thus  so  much  scattered,  that  generally  children  could  not 
be  concentrated  at  particular  places  in  sufficient  numbers 
to  sustain  schools.  Those  who,  for  want  of  means,  could 
not  employ  private  teachers,  taught  their  own  children  as 
best  they  could.  Among  this  class,  from  year  to  year, 
there  was  but  little  increase  in  general  intelligence.  The 
wealthy  employed  private  instructors,  or  sent  their  chil- 
dren abroad.  As  the  nation  increased  in  knowledge,  the 
people  cherished  the  right  to  exercise  free  thought  and 
free  speech. 

Our  ancestors  lived  not  for  themselves  alone.  With 
the  prophet’s  vision,  and  the  patriot’s  hope,  they  looked 
forward  to  the  day,  when  all  this  continent  would  be  un- 
der the  influence  of  their  descendants,  and  they  a Chris- 
tian people.  Was  it  strange  they  were  self-denying  and 
in  earnest,  in  endeavoring  to  spread  the  blessings  of 
education  and  religion,  as  the  greatest  boon  they  could 
transmit  to  their  posterity?  Thus  they  labored  to  found 
institutions  of  learning;  they  encouraged  the  free  ex- 
pression of  opinion.  From  the  religious  freedom  of  con- 
science, which  they  proclaimed  as  the  doctrine  of  the 
Bible,  the  transition  was  easy  to  political  freedom.  The 
advocate  of  free  inquiry  became  the  advocate  of  civil  lib- 
erty, and  the  same  stroke  which  broke  the  chain  binding 
the  word  of  God  to  the  interpretation  of  the  church,  shat- 
tered the  fetters  binding  the  political  slave. 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


322 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

Much  of  this  sentiment  may  be  traced  to  the  influence 
exerted  by  the  opinions  of  one  man,  John  Calvin.  “ We 
boast  of  our  common  schools,  Calvin  was  the  father  of 
popular  education,  the  inventor  of  free  schools.  The  pil- 
grims of  Plymouth  were  Calvinists ; the  best  influence  of 
South  Carolina  came  from  the  Calvinists  of  France.  Wil- 
liam Penn  was  the  disciple  of  the  Huguenots;  the  ships 
from  Holland  that  first  brought  colonists  to  Manhattan 
were  filled  with  Calvinists.  He  that  will  not  honor  the 
memory  and  respect  the  influence  of  Calvin,  knows  but 
little  of  the  origin  of  American  liberty.  He  bequeathed 
to  the  world  a republican  spirit  in  religion,  with  the  kin- 
dred principles  of  republican  liberty.”  1 

There  were  slight  differences  of  character  between  the 
people  of  the  several  colonies.  In  the  eastern,  the  diffi- 
culties arising  from  a sterile  soil  had  made  the  people 
industrious  and  frugal.  There,  labor  was  always  honor- 
able, and  when  the  day  came  “which  tried  men’s  souls,” 
great  numbers  of  the  prominent  men  came  from  the  ranks 
of  manual  labor.  The  Anglo-Saxon  element  greatly  pre- 
dominated among  the  colonists  of  New  England.  As 
simple  in  manners  as  rigid  in  morals,  a truly  democratic 
spirit  and  love  of  liberty  pervaded  their  minds,  and  hence 
political  constitutions  of  whose  benefits  all  were  partici- 
pants. The  Norman  element  prevailed  more  in  the  South, 
especially  in  Virginia.  Here  the  wealthy  colonists  were 
more  aristocratic  in  spirit  and  feeling;  were  more  refined 
and  elegant  in  manners.  This  aristocratic  spirit  was  fos- 
tered, in  time,  by  the  system  of  slavery,  while  the  dis- 
tinctions in  society  arising  from  the  possession  of  wealth 
were  greatly  increased.  In  all  the  southern  colonies,  the 
mildness  of  the  climate,  the  labor  of  slaves,  and  the  ready 
sale  of  their  tobacco,  rice,  and  indigo,  made  the  acquisi- 
tion of  wealth  comparatively  easy.  The  planter,  “ having 


1 Bancroft’s  Miscellanies,  pp.  405-6 


INFLUENCES  IN  PENNSYLVANIA. 


323 


more  leisure,  was  more  given  to  pleasures  and  amuse- 
ments— to  the  sports  of  the  turf,  the  cock-pit,  the  chase, 
and  the  gaming-table.  His  social  habits  often  made  him 
profuse,  and  plunged  him  in  debt  to  the  English  or  Scotch 
merchant,  who  sold  his  exported  products  and  furnished 
him  his  foreign  supplies.  He  was  often  improvident,  and 
sometimes  not  punctual  in  his  pecuniary  engagements.”  1 
The  planters  were  hospitable.  Living  upon  isolated  plan- 
tations, they  were  in  a measure  deprived  of  social  inter- 
course; but  when  opportunity  served,  they  enjoyed  it 
with  a relish.  As  the  Southerner  was  hospitable,  so  the 
Northerner  was  charitable.  From  the  hard  earnings  of 
the  farmer,  of  the  mechanic,  of  the  merchant,  of  the 
seafaring  man,  funds  were  cheerfully  given  to  support 
schools,  to  endow  colleges,  or  to  sustain  the  ordinances 
of  the  gospel.  In  the  South,  colleges  were  principally 
endowed  by  royal  grants. 

In  Pennsylvania  was  felt  the  benign  influence  of  the 
disciples  of  George  Fox,  and  its  benevolent  founder.  The 
friends  of  suffering  humanity,  the  enemies  of  war,  the 
opponents  of  classes  and  ranks  in  society  founded  on  mere 
birth,  they  recognized  merit  wherever  found.  There  the 
human  mind  was  untrammelled — conscious  of  a right 
derived  from  a higher  authority  than  conventional  law; 
there  public  posts  were  open  to  all — no  tests  intervened 
as  a barrier.  At  this  time  the  ardent  aspirations  of  Ben- 
jamin Franklin  in  the  pursuit  of  science  received  the 
sympathy  of  the  people.  In  Philadelphia  he  was  the 
means  of  founding  an  academy  and  free  school,  which 
grew  into  a university.  Here  was  founded  the  first  medi- 
cal college  in  the  colonies,  the  first  public  library,  and  the 
first  hospital.  Here,  Bartram,  the  botanist,  founded  the 
first  botanic  garden;  and  here  was  formed  the  American 
Philosophical  Society.  Here  lived  Godfrey,  the  inventor 
of  the  quadrant,  which  bears  the  name  of  Hadley. 

1 Tucker’s  History  of  the  United  States,  vol.  i.,  p.  97. 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


324 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXIV. 


1760. 


In  New  York,  “the  key  of  Canada  and  the  lakes,” 
were  blended  many  elements  of  character.  Here  com- 
merce began  to  prevail,  and  here  the  arbitrary  laws  of  the 
Board  of  Trade  were  vigorously  opposed,  and  so  often 
eluded,  that  Holland  derived  more  benefit  from  the  trade 
than  England  herself.  It  cost  nearly  as  much  as  the 
amount  of  the  import  duties  to  maintain  the  cruisers  and 
the  “ Commissioners  of  Customs.”  The  “ Dutch  Repub- 
licans” had  been  for  nearly  a century  pupils  in  the  school 
where  the  “rights  of  Englishmen”  were  taught;  they 
profited  so  much  by  the  instruction,  that  they  paid  very 
little  attention  to  the  king’s  prerogative,  and  thought 
their  own  Legislature  quite  as  respectable  as  the  House  of 
Commons. 

Although  the  great  majority  of  the  Americans  were 
the  descendants  of  Englishmen,  yet  there  were  represent- 
atives from  Scotland,  from  Ireland,  from  Wales,  from 
France,  from  Holland,  from  Germany,  from  Sweden,  and 
from  Denmark.  In  religion,  there  were  Churchmen  and 
Dissenters,  Quakers  and  Catholics.  Though  they  differed 
in  many  minor  points,  and  indulged  in  those  little  ani- 
mosities which  unfortunately  too  often  arise  between  peo- 
ple of  different  nations  and  religions,  yet  they  cherished  a 
sympathy  for  each  other.  They  were  all  attached  to  the 
mother  country — the  South,  perhaps,  more  than  the 
North;  the  former  had  not  experienced  so  severely  the 
iron  hand  of  royal  rule.  Some  strong  external  pressure 
was  required  to  bind  them  more  closely  together,  if  ever 
they  were  to  become  an  independent  nation.  That  exter- 
nal pressure  was  not  long  wanting. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Restrictions  of  Trade  and  Manufactures. — Taxes  imposed  by  Parlia- 
ment.— Writs  of  Assistance. — James  Otis. — Samuel  Adams. — 
The  “Parsons'”  Case  in  Virginia. — Patrick  Henry. — A Stamp 
Tax  threatened. — Colonel  Barre's  Speech. — The  Stamp  Act. — 
Excitement  in  the  Colonies. — Henry  in  the  House  of  Burgesses. 
— Resolutions  not  to  use  Stamps. — “Sons  of  Liberty.” — A Call 
for  a Congress;  it  meets,  and  the  Colonial  Assemblies  approve 
its  Measures. — Merchants  refuse  to  purchase  English  Merchan- 
dise.— Self-denial  of  the  Colonists. — Pitt  defends  them. — Frank- 
lin at  the  Bar  of  the  House  of  Commons. — Stamp  Act  repealed. 
— Rejoicings. — Dartmouth  College. 

The  industrious  habits  of  the  colonists  were  no  less  wor- 
thy of  notice  than  their  moral  traits.  The  contest  with 
the  mother  country  had  its  origin  in  her  attempts  to  de- 
prive them,  by  means  of  unjust  laws,  of  the  fruits  of  their 
labor.  For  one  hundred  years  she  had  been  imposing 
restrictions  on  their  trade  and  domestic  manufactures. 
They  were  treated  as  dependents,  and  inferiors  who 
occupied  “ settlements  established  in  distant  parts  of  the 
world  for  the  benefit  of  trade.”  They  could  purchase 
from  England  alone,  and  only  to  her  market  could  they 
send  their  products.  That  English  merchants  might 
grow  rich  at  their  expense,  the  products  of  Europe  and 
Asia  were  first  to  be  landed  in  England,  and  then  re- 
shipped to  America  in  British  vessels.  The  only  trade 
not  thus  taxed,  was  that  of  negroes,  they  being  shipped 
directly  from  Africa — a trade  against  which  all  the  colo- 
nies earnestly,  but  in  vain,  protested.  Even  the  trees 

325 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1750. 


326 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1750. 


1763. 


in  the  forest  suitable  for  masts  were  claimed  by  the 
king,  and  marked  by  his  “Surveyor-General  of  Woods.” 
“Rolling  mills,  forges,  or  tilt-hammers  for  making  iron,” 
were  prohibited  as  “ nuisances.”  The  House  of  Commons 
said  “ that  the  erection  of  manufactories  in  the  colonies 
tended  to  lessen  their  dependency  upon  Great  Britain;” 
and  the  English  ship-carpenters  complained  “that  their 
trade  was  hurt,  and  their  workmen  emigrated,  since  so 
many  vessels  were  built  in  New  England.”  The  hatter, 
because  he  could  obtain  his  fur  from  the  Indians  without 
sending  to  England,  was  not  permitted  to  sell  hats  out  of 
his  own  colony.  No  manufacturer  was  permitted  to  have 
more  than  two  apprentices.  The  government  was  unwil- 
ling that  the  colonists  should  make  for  themselves  a sin- 
gle article  which  the  English  could  supply. 

These  measures  aroused  a spirit  of  opposition,  more 
especially  among  the  frugal  and  industrious  inhabitants 
of  New  England,  whose  manufactures,  fisheries,  and  trade 
were  almost  ruined.  There  the  people  naturally  agreed 
to  buy  of  British  manufacturers  only  what  was  absolutely 
necessary;  rather  than  pay  the  English  merchant  exorbi- 
tant prices,  they  would  deprive  themselves  of  every  lux- 
ury. Families  determined  to  make  their  own  linens  and 
woollens,  and  to  abstain  from  eating  mutton,  and  pre- 
serve the  sheep  to  furnish  wool.  It  became  fashionable,  as 
well  as  honorable,  to  wear  homespun.  Associations  were 
formed  to  promote  domestic  manufactures.  On  the  anni- 
versary of  one  of  these,  more  than  three  hundred  young 
women  met  on  Boston  Common,  and  devoted  the  day  to 
spinning  flax.  The  graduating  class  of  Harvard  College, 
not  to  be  outdone  in  patriotism,  made  it  a point  on  Com- 
mencement Day  to  be  clad  in  homespun.  Restrictions  on 
trade  did  not  affect  the  interests  of  the  people  of  the  South 
so  much,  as  England  could  not  dispense  with  their  tobacco, 
rice,  and  indigo,  and  they  had  scarcely  any  manufactories. 

Before  the  close  of  the  French  war,  it  was  intimated 


WRITS  OF  ASSISTANCE. 


327 


that  England  intended  to  tax  the  colonies,  and  make 
them  bear  a portion  of  the  burdens  brought  upon  herself 
by  the  mismanagement  of  her  officials.  Many  plans  were 
discussed  and  laid  aside.  Meantime  the  colonists  denied 
the  right  of  Parliament  to  tax  them  without  granting 
them,  in  some  form,  representation  in  the  government; 
they  claimed  a voice  in  the  disposal  of  their  money.  They 
looked  back  upon  their  history,  and  were  unable  to  dis- 
cover the  obligations  they  owed  the  king.  They  loved  to 
think  of  Old  England  as  the  “home”  of  their  fathers; 
they  rejoiced  in  her  glories  and  successes,  and  never 
dreamed  of  separating  from  her,  until  driven  to  that  re- 
solve by  oppression.  Yet  visions  of  greatness,  and  it  may 
be  of  independence,  were  floating  through  the  minds  of 
the  far-seeing.  John  Adams,  when  a youth,  had  already 
written : “ It  looks  likely  to  me,  for  if  we  can  remove  the 
turbulent  Gallicks,  our  people,  according  to  the  exactest 
computations,  will  in  another  century  become  more  nu- 
merous than  England  itself.  Should  this  be  the  case, 
since  we  have,  I may  say,  all  the  naval  stores  of  the  na- 
tion in  our  hands,  it  will  be  easy  to  obtain  the  mastery  of 
the  seas;  and  then  the  united  force  of  all  Europe  will  not 
be  able  to  subdue  us.”  1 

A special  effort  was  now  made  to  enforce  the  naviga- 
tion laws,  and  to  prevent  the  colonists  from  trading  with 
other  nations.  This  policy  would  have  converted  the  en- 
tire people  into  a nation  of  smugglers  and  law-breakers, 
but  for  the  strong  religious  influences  felt  throughout  the 
land. 

To  enforce  these  laws,  Parliament  gave  authority  for 
using  general  search  warrants,  or  “Writs  of  Assistance.” 
These  Writs  authorized  any  sheriff  or  officer  of  the 
customs  to  enter  a store  or  private  dwelling,  and  search 
for  foreign  merchandise,  which  he  suspected  had  not  paid 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1763. 


1761. 


1 Life  and  Writings,  vol.  i.;  p.  23. 


328 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


OHAP. 

XXV. 


i701. 


Feb. 


duty.  The  quiet  of  the  domestic  fireside  was  no  longer 
to  be  held  sacred.  These  Writs,  first  used  in  Massa- 
chusetts, caused  great  excitement  and  opposition.  Their 
legality  was  soon  brought  to  the  test  in  a court  of  justice. 

On  this  occasion  the  eloquent  James  Otis  sounded  the 
note  of  alarm.  He  was  the  Advocate  for  the  Admiralty, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  argue  in  favor  of  the  Writs;  but  he 
resigned,  in  order  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  people.  The 
royalist  lawyer  contended  that  the  power  of  Parliament 
was  supreme,  and  that  good  subjects  ought  to  submit  to 
its  every  enactment.  In  reply,  Otis  exclaimed : “-  To  my 
dying  day,  I will  oppose,  with  all  the  power  and  faculties 
God  has  given  me,  all  such  instruments  of  slavery,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  villany  on  the  other.”  His  stirring  elo- 
quence gave  an  impulse  to  public  opinion,  which  aroused 
opposition  to  other  acts  of  Parliament,  “Then  and 
there,”  says  John  Adams,  “was  the  first  opposition  to 
arbitrary  acts  of  Great  Britain.  Then  and  there  Ameri- 
can Independence  was  born.”  The  writs  were  scarcely 
ever  enforced  after  this  trial. 

Of  the  leading  men  of  the  times,  none  had  greater  in- 
fluence than  Samuel  Adams — in  his  private  life,  the 
devout  Christian;  in  his  public  life,  the  incorruptible 
patriot.  In  him  the  spirit  of  the  old  Puritans  seemed  to 
linger:  mild  in  manners,  living  from  choice  in  retire- 
ment, incapable  of  an  emotion  of  fear,  when  duty  called 
him  to  a post  of  danger.  Learned  in  constitutional  law, 
he  never  went  beyond  its  limits.  Through  his  influence 
Boston  expressed  her  opinions,  saying,  “We  claim  Brit- 
ish rights,  not  by  charter  only — we  are  born  to  them.  If 
we  are  taxed  without  our  consent,  our  property  is  taken 
without  our  consent,  and  then  we  are  no  more  freemen, 
but  slaves.”  And  she  invited  all  the  colonies  to  join  in 
obtaining  redress.  The  same  note  of  alarm  was  sounded 
in  Virginia,  in  New  York,  in  Connecticut,  and  in  the 
Carolinas.  Thinking  minds  saw  in  the  future  the  coming 


THE  KING’S  PREROGATIVE— PATRICK  HENRY. 


329 


contest;  that  the  English  ministry  would  persist  in  their 
unjust  treatment,  until,  in  self-defence,  they  had  driven 
the  whole  American  people  to  open  rebellion.  “They 
wish  to  make  us  dependent,  but  they  will  make  us  inde- 
pendent; these  oppressions  will  lead  us  to  unite  and  thus 
secure  our  liberty.”  Thus  wrote  Richard  Henry  Lee,  of 
Virginia.  “Oh!  poor  New  England,”  exclaimed  the  elo- 
quent George  Whitefield,  “ there  is  a deep-laid  plot 
against  your  liberties;  your  golden  days  are  ended.” 

The  first  collision  in  Virginia  between  the  prerogative 
of  the  king  and  the  authority  of  the  legislature  occurred 
in  a county  court.  Tobacco  was  the  legalized  currency 
of  the  colony.  Occasionally,  untoward  events,  such  as 
war,  or  failure  of  the  crop,  made  payments  in  tobacco 
very  burdensome.  The  legislature  passed  a law,  author- 
izing debtors  to  pay  their  public  dues  in  money,  at  the 
rate  of  twopence  a pound  for  the  tobacco  due.  The  cler- 
gymen of  the  established  church  refused  to  acquiesce  in 
the  law;  they  had  a fixed  salary  of  a certain  number  of 
pounds  of  tobacco  a year.  At  their  instance,  Sherlock, 
the  Bishop  of  London,  used  his  influence  and  persuaded 
the  king  to  refuse  his  signature  to  this  law.  “ The  rights 
of  the  clergy  and  the  authority  of  the  king  must  stand  or 
fall  together,”  said  the  Bishop.  The  law  was  therefore 
null  and  void. 

To  test  it,  a clergyman  named  Maury  brought  a suit 
to  recover  damages,  or  the  difference  between  twopence 
per  pound  and  the  higher  price  for  which  tobacco  was 
selling.  It  became  the  cause  of  the  people  on  the  one 
side,  and  the  cause  of  the  clergy  and  of  the  king’s  pre- 
rogative on  the  other.  The  people  engaged  a young  man 
of  twenty-seven  to  plead  against  the  “parsons.” 

That  young  man  was  Patrick  Henry.  He  belonged 
not  to  the  aristocracy,  and  was  obscure  and  unknown. 
On  this  occasion,  that  rare  and  wonderful  gift  of  elo- 
quence, which  has  made  us  so  familiar  with  his  name, 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1781. 


1763. 

Dec. 


330 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1763. 


was  first  displayed.  He  possessed  a charm  of  voice  and 
tone  that  fascinated  his  hearers;  a grasp  of  thought,  a 
vividness  of  conception,  and  withal  a power  that  allured 
into  sympathy  with  his  own  sentiments  the  emotions  of 
his  audience.  For  this  he  was  indebted  to  nature,  not  to 
education;  for,  when  a boy,  he  broke  away  from  the  re- 
straints of  school  and  the  drudgery  of  book-learning,  to 
lounge  idly  by  some  solitary  brookside  with  hook  and 
line,  or  iamore  active  moods  to  dash  away  into  the  woods 
to  enjoy  the  excitements  of  the  chase.  He  learned  a 
little  of  Latin,  of  Greek  not  more  than  the  letters,  and  as 
little  of  mathematics.  At  eighteen  he  married,  engaged 
in  trade,  and  failed;  tried  farming  with  as  little  success; 
then  read  law  six  weeks,  and  was  admitted  to  the  bar. 
Yet  the  mind  of  this  young  man  had  not  been  idle;  he 
lived  in  a world  of  deep  thought;  he  studied  men.  He 
was  now  to  appear  for  the  first  time  as  an  advocate. 

The  whole  colony  was  interested  in  the  trial,  and  the 
court-room  was  crowded  with  anxious  spectators.  Maury 
made  objections  to  the  jury;  he  thought  them  of  “the 
vulgar  herd,”  “dissenters,”  and  “New  Lights.”  “They 
are  honest  men,”  rejoined  Henry.  The  court  overruled 
the  insulting  objections,  and  the  jury  were  sworn. 

The  case  was  plainly  against  him,  but  Henry  con- 
tended the  law  was  valid,  and  enacted  by  competent  au- 
thority; he  fell  back  upon  the  natural  right  of  Virginia 
to  make  her  own  laws,  independently  of  the  king  and 
parliament.  He  proved  the  justness  of  the  law;  he 
sketched  the  character  of  a good  king,  as  the  father  of  his 
people,  but  who,  when  he  annuls  good  laws  becomes  a 
tyrant,  and  forfeits  all  right  to  obedience.  At  this  doc- 
trine, so  new,  so  daring,  the  audience  seemed  to  stand 
aghast.  “ He  has  spoken  treason,”  exclaimed  the  oppos- 
ing counsel.  A few  joined  in  the  cry  of  Treason ! treason ! 
Yet  the  jury  brought  in  a verdict  for  the  “parsons”  of  a 
penny  damages. 


THE  STAMP  ACT. 


331 


Henry  denied  the  right  of  the  king  to  aid  in  making 
laws  for  the  colonies.  His  argument  applied  not  only  to 
Virginia,  but  to  the  continent.  The  sentiment  spread 
from  colony  to  colony. 

Parliament  assumed  the  right  to  tax  the  Americans, 
and  paid  no  attention  to  their  protests,  but  characterized 
them  as  “absurd,”  “insolent,”  “mad.”  When  they  ex- 
postulated with  Grenville,  the  Prime  Minister,  he  warned 
them  that  in  a contest  with  England  they  would  gain 
nothing.  The  taxes  must  be  levied  at  all  events;  and 
he  graciously  asked  if  there  was  any  form  in  which  they 
would  rather  pay  them  than  by  means  of  the  threatened 
stamps.  These  were  to  be  affixed  to  all  documents  used 
in  trade,  and  for  them  a certain  impost  duty  was  charged. 
Only  the  English  merchants  whose  interests  were  involved 
in  the  American  trade,  appear  to  have  sympathized  with 
the  colonists.  Franklin,  who  was  then  in  London  as  agent 
for  the  Assembly  of  Pennsylvania,  wrote  home:  “Every 
man  in  England  regards  himself  as  a piece  of  a sovereign 
over  America,  seems  to  jostle  himself  into  the  throne  with 
the  king,  and  talks  of  our  subjects  in  the  colonies.” 

The  Stamp  Act  did  not  pass  without  a struggle.  Dur- 
ing these  discussions,  Colonel  Barre,  who,  in  the  war 
against  the  French,  was  the  friend  and  companion  of 
Wolfe,  charged  the  members  of  the  House  of  Commons 
with  being  ignorant  of  the  true  state  of  the  colonies- 
When  Charles  Townshend,  the  Chancellor  of  the  Ex- 
chequer, asked  the  question,  “Will  our  American  chil- 
dren, planted  by  our  care,  nourished  by  our  indulgence, 
and  protected  by  our  arms,  grudge  to  contribute  their 
mite  to  relieve  us  from  our  burdens?  ” Barre  indignantly 
replied:  “They  planted  by  your  care!  No,  your  oppres- 
sions planted  them  in  America.  They  fled  from  your 
tyranny  to  an  uncultivated,  inhospitable  country;  where 
they  exposed  themselves  to  almost  every  hardship,  and  to 
the  cruelties  of  the  savage  foe.  They  nourished  by  your  in- 


CHAP. 

xxv. 


1763. 


1765. 


■ 

332  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap,  diligence!  They  grew  by  your  neglect;  your  care  for  them 
was  to  send  persons  to  rule  them;  deputies  of  deputies,  to 

1765.  some  members  of  this  house,  sent  to  spy  out  their  liberties, 
to  misrepresent  their  actions,  and  to  prey  upon  them;  men 
who  have  caused  the  blood  of  those  sons  of  liberty  to  re- 
coil within  them.  They  protected  by  your  arms ! They 
have  nobly  taken  up  arms  in  your  defence.  Amidst  their 
constant  and  laborious  industry  they  have  defended  a 
country  whose  frontiers  were  drenched  in  blood,  while  its 
interior  settlements  yielded  all  their  little  savings  to  your 
emoluments.  I speak  the  genuine  sentiments  of  my  heart. 
They  are  a people  as  truly  loyal  as  any  subjects  of  the 
king;  they  are  jealous  of  their  liberties,  and  will  vindicate 
them,  if  ever  they  should  be  violated.” 

But  very  few  of  the  members  of  the  house  were  thus 
liberal  in  their  sentiments.  The  great  majority  looked 
upon  the  colonies  as  subservient  to  the  rule  of  the 
mother  country.  It  was  the  express  intention  of  the 
ministry  “to  be  very  tender  in  taxing  them,  beginning 
with  small  duties  and  taxes,”  and  advancing  as  they 
found  them  willing  to  bear  it. 

The  House  of  Commons,  on  March  22d,  passed  the 
Stamp  Act  by  a majority  of  nine  to  one;  ten  days  after- 
ward it  passed  the  House  of  Lords  almost  unanimously. 
The  king  was  ill;  mystery  whispered  of  some  unusual 
disease.  When  George  III.  signed  the  Stamp  Act,  he 
was  not  a responsible  being — he  was  insane. 

This  act  declared  that  every  written  agreement  be- 
tween persons  in  trade,  to  be  valid,  must  have  affixed  to 
it  one  of  these  stamps.  Their  price  was  in  proportion  to 
the  importance  of  the  writing;  the  lowest  a shilling,  and 
thence  increasing  indefinitely.  Truly  this  “was  to  take 
money  without  an  equivalent.”  All  business  must  be 
thus  taxed,  or  suspended. 

In  order  to  enforce  this  act,  Parliament,  two  months 
afterward,  authorized  the  ministry  to  send  as  many 


RESOLUTIONS  OF  THE  VIRGINIA  COMPANY. 


333 


troops  as  they  saw  proper  to  America.  For  these  soldiers  chap. 

the  colonies  were  required  to  find  “quarters,  fuel,  cider  — 

or  rum,  candles,  and  other  necessaries.”  1765‘ 

The  news  of  the  passage  of  these  arbitrary  laws  threw 
the  people  into  a ferment.  They  became  acquainted  with 
each  other’s  views ; the  subject  was  discussed  in  the  news- 
papers, was  noticed  in  the  pulpits,  and  became  the  en- 
grossing topic  of  conversation  in  social  intercourse.  In  the 
Virginia  Assembly,  Patrick  Henry  introduced  resolutions 
declaring  that  the  people  of  Virginia  were  only  bound  to 
pay  taxes  imposed  by  their  own  Legislature,  and  any 
person  who  maintained  the  contrary  should  be  deemed 
an  enemy  of  the  colony.  An  exciting  debate  followed,  in 
which  the  wonderful  power  of  Henry  in  describing  the 
tyranny  of  the  British  government  swayed  the  majority 
of  the  members.  In  the  midst  of  one  of  his  bursts  of  elo- 
quence he  exclaimed : “ Caesar  had  his  Brutus,  Charles  I. 
his  Cromwell,  and  George  III.” — “Treason!  treason!”  May. 
shouted  the  Speaker,  and  a few  others  joined  him  in  the 
cry.  Henry  fixed  his  eye  upon  the  Speaker,  and  in  the 
tone  and  emphasis  peculiar  to  himself,  continued,  “may 
profit  by  their  example . If  that  be  treason,  make  the  most 
of  it.”  The  resolutions  passed,  but  the  next  morning, 
in  Henry’s  absence,  the  timid  in  the  Assembly  rescinded 
the  last,  and  modified  the  others.  The  governor  immedi- 
ately dissolved  the  house  for  this  free  expression  of  opin- 
ion. Meantime,  a manuscript  copy  of  the  resolutions 
was  on  its  way  to  Philadelphia,  where  they  were  speedily 
printed  and  sent  throughout  the  country.  They  raised 
the  drooping  spirits  of  the  people,  who  determined  to 
neutralize  the  law — they  would  never  use  the  stamps. 

The  Legislature  of  Massachusetts  resolved  that  the 
courts  should  conduct  their  business  without  their  use- 
Golden,  the  royalist  governor  of  New  York,  thought 
“that  the  presence  of  a battalion  would  prevent  mis- 
chief:” but  the  council  suggested,  “it  would  be  more 


334 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1765. 


Aug. 


Nov. 

r 


June. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

safe  for  the  government  to  show  a confidence  in  the  peo- 
ple.” “I  will  cram  the  stamps  down  their  throats  with 
my  sword,”  said  an  officer.  The  churchmen  preached 
obedience  to  the  king — the  “Lord’s  anointed.”  William 
Livingston  answered,  “ The  people  are  the  ‘ Lord’s  anoint- 
ed,’ though  named  ‘mob  and  rabble’ — the  people  are  the 
darling  of  Providence.” 

Colonel  Barre,  in  his  famous  speech,  characterized 
those  in  America  who  opposed  British  oppression,  as 
“Sons  of  Liberty.”  He  read  them  rightly;  Sons  of  Lib- 
erty they  were,  and  destined  to  be  free;  they  felt  it;  they 
adopted  the  name,  it  became  the  watchword  under 
which  they  rallied.  Associations  called  by  this  name 
sprang  up  as  if  by  magic,  and  in  a few  weeks  spread  from 
Massachusetts  to  Maryland.  They  would  neither  use 
stamps  nor  permit  the  distributers  to  remain  in  office. 

One  morning  the  famous  Liberty  Tree  in  Boston  was 
found  decorated  with  the  effigies  of  some  of  the  friends  of 
the  English  ministry.  The  mob  compelled  Oliver,  the 
secretary  of  the  colony,  who  had  been  appointed  stamp 
distributer,  to  resign,  and  promise  that  he  would  not  aid 
in  their  distribution.  They  also  attacked  the  houses  of 
some  of  the  other  officials.  The  patriots  protested  against 
these  lawless  proceedings.  Five  hundred  Connecticut 
farmers  came  into  Wethersfield  and  compelled  Jared 
Ingersol,  the  stamp  officer  for  that  colony,  to  resign,  and 
then  take  off  his  hat  and  give  three  cheers  for  “ Liberty, 
Property,  and  no  stamps.”  Such  was  the  feeling,  and 
such  was  the  result,  that  when  the  day  came,  on  which  the 
law  was  to  go  into  effect,  not  one  stamp  officer  could  be 
found — all  had  resigned. 

The  General  Court  of  Massachusetts  issued  a circular 
in  June,  inviting  all  the  colonies  to  send  delegates  to  a 
convention  or  Congress,  to  be  held  at  New  York,  on  the 
first  Tuesday  of  the  following  October.  Accordingly,  on 


THE  CONGKESS  IN  SESSION. 


335 


the  day  named  delegates  from  nine  of  the  colonies  met  at 
the  place  appointed. 

The  idea  of  a union  of  the  colonies  dates  as  far  back 
as  the  days  of  William  Penn,  who  was  the  first  to  suggest 
it;  but  now  the  question  was  discussed  by  the  various 
committees  of  correspondence.  At  a convention  which 
met  at  Albany  eleven  years  before  this,  Benjamin  Frank- 
lin had  proposed  a plan  of  union.  This  was  adopted  and 
laid  before  the  Assemblies  of  the  colonies,  and  the  Board 
of  Trade,  for  ratification.  It  met  with  a singular  fate. 
The  Assemblies  rejected  it,  because  it  was  too  aristocratic, 
and  the  Board  of  Trade  because  it  was  too  democratic. 

The  Congress  met  and  spent  three  weeks  in  delibera- 
tion. They  drew  up  a Declaration  of  Rights,  a Memorial 
to  both  Houses  of  Parliament,  and  a Petition  to  the  king. 
They  claimed  the  right  of  being  taxed  only  by  their  own 
representatives,  premising,  that  because  of  the  distance, 
and  for  other  reasons,  they  could  not  be  represented  in 
the  House  of  Commons,  but  in  their  own  Assemblies. 
These  documents  were  signed  by  nearly  all  the  delegates, 
and  transmitted  to  England.  The  colonial  Assemblies, 
at  their  earliest  days  of  meeting,  gave  to  these  proceed- 
ings of  the  Congress  their  cordial  approval.  Thus  the 
Union  was  consummated,  by  which  the  colonies  “be- 
came as  a bundle  of  sticks  which  could  neither  be  bent 
nor  broken.”  While  the  Congress  was  in  session,  a ship 
with  stamps  on  board,  made  its  appearance  in  the  bay. 
Placards  were  posted  throughout  the  city,  threatening 
those  who  should  attempt  to  use  them.  “ I am  resolved 
to  have  the  stamps  distributed,”  said  Colden,  the  gov- 
ernor. “ Let  us  see  who  will  dare  to  put  the  act  into  exe- 
cution,” said  the  Sons  of  Liberty. 

On  the  last  day  of  October  all  the  royal  governors, 
except  the  governor  of  Rhode  Island,  took  the  oath  to 
carry  into  execution  the  Stamp  Act.  On  the  next  day  the 
law  was  to  go  into  effect.  But  not  a stamp  was  to  be 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1765. 


1754. 


Oct.,’ 

1765. 


336 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1765. 


1766. 


seen;  instead,  in  every  colony  the  bells  were  tolled,  and 
the  flags  lowered  to  half-mast — indications  that  the  pas- 
sage of  this  act  was  regarded  as  “ the  funeral  of  liberty.” 
The  merchants  of  New  York,  Boston,  and  Philadel- 
phia, agreed  to  send  no  orders  to  England  for  merchan- 
dise, to  countermand  those  already  sent,  and  to  receive 
no  goods  on  commission  till  the  act  was  repealed.  They 
were  sustained  by  the  people,  who  pledged  themselves 
not  to  use  the  products  of  English  manufacturers,  but  to 
encourage  their  own.  Circulars  were  sent  throughout  the 
land  inviting  to  harmonious  action;  these  were  responded 
to  with  a hearty  good-will . Luxuries  were  dispensed  with, 
and  homespun  was  more  honorable  than  ever. 

The  infatuated  ministry,  in  view  of  this  opposition, 
resolved  to  modify,  not  to  repeal  the  law.  It  would  de- 
tract from  their  dignity,  to  comply  with  the  request  of 
the  colonists.  “Sooner,”  said  one  of  them,  “than  make 
our  colonies  our  allies,  I would  wish  to  see  them  returned 
to  their  primitive  deserts.” 

Infirm  health  had  compelled  Pitt  to  retire  from  active 
life.  “My  resolution  is  taken,”  said  he,  “and  if  I can 
crawl  or  be  carried  to  London,  I will  deliver  my  mind  and 
heart  upon  the  state  of  America.”  When  accused  by 
Grenville  of  exciting  sedition,  “Sir,”  said  he  in  reply, 
“I  have  been  charged  with  giving  birth  to  sedition  in 
America.  Sorry  I am  to  have  the  liberty  of  speech  in 
this  house  imputed  as  a crime.  But  the  imputation  will 
not  deter  me;  it  is  a liberty  I mean  to  exercise.  The 
gentleman  tells  us  that  America  is  obstinate;  that  Amer- 
ica is  almost  in  rebellion.  I rejoice  that  America  has  re- 
sisted.” The  sentiment  startled  the  house;  he  continued: 
“ If  they  had  submitted,  they  would  have  voluntarily  be- 
come slaves.  They  have  been  driven  to  madness  by  injus- 
tice. My  opinion  is,  that  the  Stamp  Act  should  be  re- 
pealed, absolutely,  totally,  immediately.”  The  celebrated 


THE  STAMP  ACT  REPEALED — REJOICINGS. 


367 


Edmund  Burke,  then  a young  man  rising  into  notice,  ad- 
vocated the  repeal  with  great  eloquence. 

The  House  of  Commons  wished  to  inquire  still  further 
of  the  temper  of  the  Americans  before  taking  the  vote. 
They  accordingly  called  witnesses  to  their  bar,  among 
whom  was  Benjamin  Franklin.  His  knowledge  was  the 
most  perfect,  and  his  testimony  had  the  greatest  effect 
upon  their  minds.  He  said  the  colonists  could  not  pay 
for  the  stamps  for  want  of  gold  and  silver;  that  they  had 
borne  more  than  their  share  of  expense  in  the  last  war, 
and  that  they  were  laboring  under  debts  contracted  by  it; 
that  they  would  soon  supply  themselves  with  domestic 
manufactures;  that  they  had  been  well  disposed  toward 
the  mother  country,  but  recent  laws  were  lessening  their 
affection,  and  soon  all  commerce  would  be  broken  up,  un- 
less those  laws  were  repealed ; and  finally,  that  they  never 
would  submit  to  taxes  imposed  by  those  who  had  no  au- 
thority. The  vote  was  taken,  and  the  Stamp  Act  was 
repealed;  not  because  it  was  unjust,  but  because  it  could 
not  be  enforced.  The  people  of  the  English  commercial 
cities  manifested  their  joy ; bonfires  were  lighted, the  ships 
displayed  their  gayest  colors,  and  the  city  of  London  it- 
self was  illuminated.  Expresses  were  sent  to  the  seaports, 
that  the  news  might  reach  America  as  soon  as  possible. 

The  rejoicings  in  the  colonies  were  equally  as  great. 
In  Boston,  the  bell  nearest  to  the  Liberty  Tree  was  the 
first  to  ring;  soon  gay  flags  and  banners  were  flying  from 
the  shipping,  from  private  dwellings,  and  from  the  steeples 
of  the  meeting-houses.  Amidst  the  joy,  the  unfortunate 
were  not  forgotten,  and  those  immured  in  the  debtor’s 
prison,  were  released  by  the  contributions  of  their  friends. 
The  ministers,  from  their  pulpits,  offered  thanksgiving  in 
the  name  of  the  whole  people,  and  the  associations  against 
importing  merchandise  from  England  were  dissolved. 
New  York,  Virginia,  and  Maryland,  each  voted  a statue 
to  Pitt,  who  became  more  than  ever  a popular  idol. 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1766. 


Mar., 

18. 


338 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXV. 


1766. 


1769. 


In  the  midst  of  these  troubles  the  cause  of  education 
and  religion  was  not  forgotten.  The  Rev.  Eleazar  Whee- 
lock  established  at  Lebanon,  in  Connecticut,  a school  to 
educate  Indian  boys,  and  train  them  as  teachers  for  their 
own  race.  Success  attended  the  effort.  A grant  of  forty- 
four  thousand  acres  of  land  induced  him  to  remove  the 
school  to  Hanover,  New  Hampshire.  Under  the  name  of 
Dartmouth,  a charter  as  a college  was  granted  it,  by 
Wentworth,  the  governor.  The  Earl  of  Dartmouth,  a 
Methodist,  a friend  of  John  Wesley,  aided  it,  was  one  of 
its  trustees,  and  took  charge  of  the  funds  contributed  for 
it  in  England — hence  the  name. 

The  establishment  of  this  institution  was  one  of  the 
effects  of  the  Great  Revival.  In  the  midst  of  the  native 
forest  of  pines  the  work  was  commenced.  The  principal 
and  his  students  dwelt  in  log-cabins,  built  by  their  own 
hands. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

The  English  Ministry  determine  to  obtain  a Revenue. — Massachu- 
setts invites  to  harmonious  Action. — The  Romney  and  the 
Sloop  Liberty. — A British  Regiment  at  Boston. — Collision  with 
the  Citizens. — Articles  of  Association  proposed  by  Washington. 
— The  Tax  upon  Tea. — Whigs  and  Tories. — The  Gaspe  cap- 
tured.— The  King’s  Maxim. — The  Resolutions  not  to  receive  the 
Tea. — Tea  thrown  into  Boston  Harbor. — Its  Reception  at  other 
Places. — More  oppressive  Laws  passed  by  Parliament. — Aid 
sent  to  Boston. — Gage’s  Difficulties. — Alexander  Hamilton. — 
The  Old  Continental  Congress. — The  Organization;  the  first 
Prayer. — The  “Declaration  of  Rights.” — The  “American  Asso- 
ciation.”— The  Papers  issued  by  the  Congress. — The  Views  of 
Pitt  in  relation  to  them. 

Lord  Grenville,  the  head  of  the  ministry,  was  dis- 
missed, and  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham  took  his  place. 
This  ministry  soon  gave  way,  and  another  was  appointed 
by  the  king,  as  the  head  of  which  was  placed  Pitt,  who, 
in  the  mean  time,  had  been  created  Earl  of  Chatham. 

The  following  year,  during  Pitt’s  absence,  Charles 
Townshend,  his  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  announced 
that  he  intended,  at  all  risks,  to  derive  a revenue  from 
America,  by  imposing  a duty  upon  certain  articles,  which 
the  colonists  received  from  abroad,  such  as  wine,  oil, 
paints,  glass,  paper,  and  lead  colors,  and  especially  upon 
tea,  as  they  obtained  it  cheaper  from  Dutch  smugglers 
than  the  English  themselves.  It  was  suggested  to  him 
to  withdraw  the  army,  and  there  would  be  no  need  of  a 

339 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1766. 


1767. 

June. 


340 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1767. 


1768. 

June. 


tax.  “I  will  hear  nothing  on  the  subject,”  said  he;  “it 
is  absolutely  necessary  to  keep  an  army  there.” 

The  colonists  were  startled  by  this  news.  They  now 
remembered  the  fatal  reservation  in  the  repeal  of  the 
Stamp  Act,  that  Parliament  had  the  absolute  right  to  tax 
them.  “We  will  form  a universal  combination  to  eat 
nothing,  to  drink  nothing,  and  wear  nothing,  imported 
from  England,”  passed  as  a watchword  from  one  colony 
to  another,  and  very  soon  the  non-importation  associa- 
tions were  again  in  vigor.  “Courage,  Americans;  lib- 
erty, religion,  and  science  are  on  the  wing  to  these  shores. 
The  finger  of  God  points  out  a mighty  empire  to  your 
sons,”  said  one  of  the  lawyers  of  New  York.  “ Send  over 
an  army  and  fleet,  and  reduce  the  dogs  to  reason,”  wrote 
one  of  the  royal  governors  to  the  ministry. 

Suddenly  the  Romney,  a man-of-war,  appeared  in  the 
harbor  of  Boston.  The  question  soon  arose,  Why  is  a ves- 
sel of  war  sent  to  our  harbor?  The  people  had  resisted  no 
law;  they  had  only  respectfully  petitioned  for  redress, 
and  resolved  to  dispense  with  the  use  of  British  goods, 
Since  the  arrival  of  the  Romney,  the  haughty  manner 
of  the  Commissioners  of  Customs  toward  the  people  had 
become  intolerable.  The  Romney  frequently  impressed 
the  New  England  seamen  as  they  came  into  the  harbor. 
One  man  thus  impressed  was  forcibly  rescued  by  his  com- 
panions. These  and  similar  outrages  excited  the  bitterest 
animosity  between  the  royal  officials  and  the  people. 

The  Massachusetts  Assembly  issued  a circular  to  the 
other  Colonial  Assemblies,  inviting  to  harmonious  action 
in  obtaining  redress.  A few  months  afterward  the  minis- 
try sent  peremptory  orders  to  the  Assembly  to  rescind 
their  circular.  Through  the  influence  of  Otis  and  Samuel 
Adams,  the  Assembly  refused  to  comply  with  the  arbi- 
trary demand,  but  instead  intimated  that  Parliament 
ought  to  repeal  their  offensive  laws.  Meantime  the  other 
Colonial  Assemblies  received  the  circular  favorably,  and 


A BRITISH  REGIMENT  STATIONED  IN  BOSTON, 


341 


also  encouraged  Massachusetts  in  her  resistance  to  ty- 
ranny and  injustice. 

At  this  crisis,  under  the  pretence  that  she  had  made 
a false  entry,  the  sloop  Liberty,  belonging  to  John  Han- 
cock, one  of  the  prominent  leaders,  was  seized,  and  towed 
under  the  guns  of  the  Romney.  She  was  laden  with  Ma- 
deira wine,  on  which  duties  were  demanded.  The  news 
soon  spread,  and  a crowd  collected,  the  more  violent  of 
whom  attacked  the  houses  of  the  Commissioners  of  Cus- 
toms, who  were  forced  to  fly  for  safety  to  Castle  William 
in  the  harbor.  Of  these  outbreaks  of  a few  ignorant  per- 
sons, the  most  exaggerated  accounts  were  sent  to  Eng- 
land, and  there  it  was  resolved  to  send  more  soldiers,  and 
make  Massachusetts  submit  as  a conquered  country. 
Vengeance  was  to  be  especially  taken  on  “the  insolent 
town  of  Boston.”  As  the  Parliament  had  determined  to 
send  troops  to  the  colonies,  Bernard,  the  governor,  re- 
quested Colonel  Gage  to  bring  a regiment  from  Halifax 
to  Boston.  On  a quiet  Sabbath,  these  troops  were  landed 
under  the  cover  of  the  guns  of  their  vessels,  their  colors 
flying,  drums  beating,  and  bayonets  fixed,  as  if  they  had 
taken  possession  of  an  enemy’s  town.  Neither  the  lead- 
ers of  the  people,  nor  the  people  themselves,  were  intimi- 
dated by  this  military  demonstration.  According  to  law, 
troops  could  be  lodged  in  Boston,  only  when  the  barracks 
at  the  forts  in  the  harbor  were  full.  The  Assembly  refused 
the  soldiers  quarters,  and  the  food  and  other  necessaries 
which  had  been  demanded.  The  royalists  gravely  thought 
the  Bostonians  “had  come  within  a hair’s-breadth  of 
committing  treason.”  Gage  wrote,  “It  is  of  no  use  to 
argue  in  this  country,  where  every  man  studies  law.” 
He  would  enforce  obedience  without  delay. 

Boston  was  held  as  a conquered  town ; sentinels  were 
placed  at  the  corners  of  the  streets,  and  citizens,  when 
passing  to  their  ordinary  business,  were  challenged ; even 
the  sacred  hours  of  the  Sabbath  were  not  free  from  the 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1768. 


Sept. 


342 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1770. 

March, 

2. 


1769. 

May. 


din  of  drums.  A collision  finally  took  place,  between  a 
citizen  and  a soldier.  This  led  to  an  affray  between  the 
soldiers  and  some  rope-makers.  A few  evenings  after- 
ward a sentinel  was  assaulted;  soldiers  were  sent  to  his 
aid,  and  they  were  stoned  by  the  mob.  At  length  a sol- 
dier fired  upon  their  assailants;  immediately  six  of  his 
companions  fired  also.  Three  persons  were  killed  and  five 
wounded.  The  town  was  thrown  into  a state  of  great  ex- 
citement; in  an  hour’s  time  the  alarm  bells  had  brought 
thousands  into  the  streets.  The  multitude  was  pacified, 
only  for  the  time,  by  the  assurance  of  Hutchinson,  who 
was  now  governor,  that  in  the  morning  justice  should  be 
done.  The  next  morning  the  people  demanded  that  the 
troops  should  be  removed  from  the  town  to  Castle  Wil- 
liam; and  that  Captain  Preston,  who,  it  was  said,  had 
commanded  his  soldiers  to  fire,  should  be  tried  for  mur- 
der. Both  these  requisitions  were  complied  with.  Cap- 
tain Preston  and  six  of  his  men  were  arraigned  for  trial. 
John  Adams  and  Josiah  Quincy,  both  popular  leaders, 
volunteered  to  defend  them.  They  were  acquitted  by 
the  jury  of  murder,  but  two  of  the  soldiers  were  found 
guilty  of  manslaughter. 

The  result  of  this  trial  had  a good  effect  in  England. 
Contrary  to  the  slanders  of  their  enemies,  it  showed  that 
the  Bostonians,  in  the  midst  of  popular  excitement,  were 
actuated  by  principles  of  justice.  Those  citizens  who  had 
been  thus  killed  were  regarded  in  the  colonies  as  martyrs 
of  liberty. 

The  Virginia  Assembly  passed  resolutions  as  “ bad  as 
those  of  Massachusetts.”  The  next  day,  the  governor, 
Lord  Boutetourte,  dissolved  the  house  for  passing  “ the 
abominable  resolves.”  The  members  immediately  held  a 
meeting,  at  which  Washington  presented  the  resolutions, 
drawn  up  by  himself  and  his  friend  George  Mason.  They 
were  a draft  of  articles  of  association,  not  to  import  from 
Great  Britain  merchandise  that  was  taxed.  “Such  was 


THE  KING  INSISTS  ON  TAXING  TEA. 


343 


their  zeal  against  the  slave-trade,  they  made  a special 
covenant  with  one  another  not  to  import  any  slaves,  nor 
purchase  any  imported.”  To  these  resolutions  were 
signed  the  names  of  Patrick  Henry,  Washington,  Jeffer- 
son, Richard  Henry  Lee,  and,  indeed,  of  all  the  members 
of  the  Assembly.  Then  they  were  sent  throughout  the 
colony  for  the  signature  of  every  man  in  it. 

The  non-importation  associations  produced  their 
effect,  and  Lord  North,  who  was  now  prime  minister, 
proposed  to  remove  all  the  duties  except  that  on  tea. 
That  was  retained  at  the  express  command  of  the  king, 
whose  maxim  was,  “ that  there  should  be  always  one  tax, 
at  least,  to  keep  up  the  right  of  taxing.”  This  removed 
part  of  the  difficulty,  for  which  the  colonists  were  thank- 
ful ; but  they  were  still  united  in  their  determination  not 
to  import  tea.  For  these  concessions  they  were  indebted 
to  the  clamors  of  those  English  merchants  whose  trade 
had  been  injured.  For  a year  there  was  an  apparent  lull 
in  the  storm  of  popular  feeling. 

Governor  Hutchinson  issued  a proclamation  for  a day 
of  thanksgiving;  this  he  required  the  ministers  to  read 
from  their  pulpits  on  the  following  Sabbath.  He  thought 
to  entrap  them,  by  inserting  a clause  acknowledging  grat- 
itude, “that  civil  and  religious  liberty  were  continued,” 
and  “ trade  encouraged.”  But  he  sadly  mistook  the  men. 
The  ministers,  with  the  exception  of  one,  whose  church 
the  governor  himself  attended,  refused  to  read  the  proc- 
lamation, but,  on  the  contrary,  agreed  to  “ implore  of  Al- 
mighty God  the  restoration  of  lost  liberties.” 

The  contest  had  continued  so  long  that  party  lines 
began  to  be  drawn.  Those  who  favored  the  demands  of 
the  people,  were  called  Whigs;  those  who  sympathized 
with  the  government,  were  called  Tories.  These  terms 
had  been  long  in  use  in  England,  the  former  to  designate 
the  opposers  of  royalty;  the  latter  its  supporters. 

Scarcely  a colony  was  exempt  from  outrages  commit- 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1769. 


1770. 


344 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1770. 


Jan. 


1772. 

June 

10. 


ted  by  those  representing  the  royal  authority.  In  New 
York  the  people,  on  what  is  now  the  Park,  then  known  as 
the  Fields,  erected  a liberty-pole.  They  were  accustomed 
to  assemble  there  and  discuss  the  affairs  of  the  colony. 
On  a certain  night,  a party  of  the  soldiers  stationed  in 
the  fort  cut  down  the  pole.  The  people  retaliated,  and 
frequent  quarrels  and  collisions  occurred.  Though  these 
disturbances  were  not  so  violent  as  those  in  Massachu- 
setts, they  had  the  effect  of  exciting  in  the  people  intense 
hatred  of  the  soldiers,  as  the  tools  of  tyranny. 

An  armed  vessel,  the  Gaspe,  engaged  in  the  revenue 
service,  took  her  position  in  Narraganset  Bay,  and  in  an 
insulting  and  arbitrary  manner  enforced  the  customs. 
Sometimes  she  wantonly  compelled  the  passing  vessels 
and  market  boats  to  lower  their  colors  as  a token  of  re- 
spect; sometimes  landed  companies  on  the  neighboring 
islands,  and  carried  off  hogs  and  sheep,  and  other  provi- 
sions. The  lieutenant  in  command  was  appealed  to  for  his 
authority  in  thus  acting.  He  referred  the  committee  to 
the  admiral,  stationed  at  Boston.  The  admiral  haughtily 
answered:  “The  lieutenant  is  fulfilling  his  duty;  if  any 
persons  rescue  a vessel  from  him,  I will  hang  them  as 
pirates.”  The  bold  sailors  and  citizens  matured  their 
plans  and  executed  them.  The  Providence  packet,  of  a 
light  draught  and  a fast  sailer,  was  passing,  up  the  bay. 
The  Gaspe  hailed.  The  packet  paid  no  attention,  but 
passed  on.  Immediately  the  Gaspe  gave  chase.  The 
packet  designedly  ran  into  shoal  water  near  the  shore; 
the  Gaspe  followed,  and  was  soon  aground, — the  tide  go- 
ing out,  left  her  fast.  The  following  night  a company  of 
men  went  down  in  boats,  boarded  her,  made  prisoners 
of  the  crew,  and  burned  the  vessel.  A large  reward  was 
offered  for  the  perpetrators  of  this  bold  act;  though  well 
known,  not  one  was  betrayed. 

The  warehouses  of  the  East  India  Company  were  filled 
with  the  “ pernicious  weed,”  and  the  company  proposed 


A TAX  IMPOSED  ON  TEA. 


345 


to  pay  all  its  duties  in  England,  and  then  export  it  at 
their  own  risk.  This  would  remove  the  difficulty,  as  there 
would  then  be  no  collections  of  the  duty  in  American 
ports.  But  the  king  was  unwilling  to  sacrifice  his  maxim, 
and  Lord  North  seems  to  have  been  incapable  of  compre- 
hending, that  the  Americans  refused  to  pay  the  duty  on 
tea,  not  because  it  was  great  or  small,  but  because  they 
looked  upon  a tax  thus  imposed  as  unjust.  He  therefore 
virtually  proposed  to  the  company  to  pay  three-fourths  of 
the  duty  in  England;  to  save  the  king’s  maxim,  the  gov- 
ernment would  collect  the  other  fourth,  or  three  pence  on 
a pound,  in  America.  It  was  suggested  to  North,  that 
the  Americans  would  not  purchase  the  tea  on  those  con- 
ditions. He  replied:  “It  is  to  no  purpose  the  making 
objections,  for  the  king  will  have  it  so.  The  king  means 
to  try  the  question  with  the  Americans.” 

Meantime  public  opinion  in  the  colonies  was  becoming 
more  and  more  enlightened,  and  more  and  more  decided. 
“We  must  have  a convention  of  all  the  colonies,”  said 
Samuel  Adams.  And  he  sent  forth  circulars  inviting 
them  to  assert  their  rights,  when  there  was  a prospect  of 
success.  He  saw  clearly  that  the  king  and  Parliament 
were  resolved  to  see  whether  the  Americans  would  or 
would  not  acknowledge  their  supremacy. 

When  the  conditions  became  known  on  which  tea  was 
to  be  imported,  the  people  took  measures  to  prevent  its 
being  either  landed  or  sold.  In  Philadelphia  they  held  a 
meeting,  and  requested  those  to  whom  the  tea  was  con- 
signed “to  resign  their  appointments.”  They  also  de- 
nounced “as  an  enemy  to  his  country,”  “whosoever  shall 
aid  or  abet  in  unloading,  receiving,  or  vending  the  tea.” 
Similar  meetings  were  held  in  Charleston  and  New  York, 
and  similar  resolutions  were  passed. 

A ship,  making  a quick  passage,  arrived  at  Boston, 
with  intelligence  that  several  vessels  laden  with  tea  had 
sailed.  Five  thousand  men  immediately  assembled  to  de- 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1772. 


1773. 


346 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1773. 

Nov. 

3. 


Nov. 

30. 


liberate  on  the  course  to  be  pursued.  On  motion  of 
Samuel  Adams,  they  unanimously  resolved  to  send  the 
tea  back.  “The  only  way  to  get  rid  of  it,”  shouted 
some  one  in  the  crowd,  “ is  to  throw  it  overboard.”  Those 
to  whom  the  tea  had  been  consigned  were  invited  to  meet 
at  Liberty  Tree,  and  resign  their  appointments.  Two  of 
the  consignees  were  sons  of  Governor  Hutchinson,  who,  at 
that  time,  was  peculiarly  odious  on  account  of  his  double- 
dealing. This  had  been  brought  to  light  by  a number 
of  his  letters  to  persons  in  England.  These  letters  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  Dr.  Franklin,  who  sent  them  to 
the  Speaker  of  the  Massachusetts  Assembly.  They  dis- 
closed the  fact, that  nearly  all  the  harsh  measures  directed 
against  the  colony,  had  been  suggested  by  Hutchinson. 

According  to  law,  a ship  must  unload  within  twenty 
days,  or  be  seized  for  non-payment  of  duties. 

Presently  a ship  laden  with  tea  came  into  the  harbor. 
By  order  of  the  committee,  it  was  moored  at  a certain 
wharf,  and  a company  of  twenty-five  men  volunteered  to 
guard  it.  The  owner  promised  to  take  the  cargo  back,  if 
the  governor  would  give  his  permit.  Meantime  came  two 
other  vessels ; they  were  ordered  to  anchor  beside  the  first. 
The  committee  waited  again  upon  the  consignees,  but 
their  answer  was  unsatisfactory.  When  the  committee 
made  their  report  to  the  meeting,  not  a word  was  said; 
the  assemblage  silently  broke  up.  The  consignees  were 
terribly  alarmed.  That  silence  was  ominous.  Hutchin- 
son’s two  sons  fled  to  the  fort,  to  the  protection  of  the 
regulars.  The  father  went  quietly  out  of  town.  His  ob- 
ject was  to  gain  time  till  the  twenty  days  should  ex- 
pire; then  the  ships  would  pass  into  the  hands  of  the 
Commissioners  of  Customs,  and  the  tea  would  be  safe  for 
his  sons. 

Another  meeting  of  the  people  was  protracted  till  after 
dark;  on  the  morrow  the  twentieth  day  would  expire, 
and  the  tea  would  be  placed  beyond  their  reach.  At 


THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  TEA. 


347 


length  the  owner  of  the  vessel  returned  from  his  mission 
to  the  governor,  and  reported  that  he  would  not  give  the 
permit  for  the  ships  to  leave  the  port.  “This  meeting,” 
announced  Samuel  Adams,  “ can  do  nothing  more  to  save 
the  country.” 

Immediately  a shout,  somewhat  like  a war-whoop, 
arose  from  a band  of  forty  or  fifty  “very  dark  complex- 
ioned  men,  dressed  like  Mohawks,”  who  were  around  the 
door.  This  band  moved  hastily  down  to  the  wharf  where 
lay  the  tea  ships.  Placing  a guard  to  protect  them  from 
spies,  they  went  on  board  and  took  out  three  hundred  and 
forty-two  chests,  broke  them  open,  and  poured  the  tea 
into  the  water.  In  silence  the  crowd  on  shore  witnessed 
the  affair;  when  the  work  was  accomplished,  they  quietly 
retired  to  their  homes.  Paul  Revere  set  out  immediately 
to  carry  the  news  to  New  York  and  Philadelphia. 

At  New  York,  a tea  ship  was  sent  back  with  her 
cargo;  the  captain  was  escorted  out  of  the  city  by  the 
Committee  of  Vigilance,  with  banners  flying  and  a band 
playing  God  save  the  king.  Eighteen  chests  of  tea,  found 
concealed  on  board  another  vessel,  were  thrown  into  the 
dock.  In  Charleston  tea  was  permitted  to  be  landed, 
but  was  stowed  in  damp  cellars,  where  it  spoiled.  The 
captain  of  the  vessel  bound  for  Philadelphia,  when  four 
miles  below  the  city,  learned  that  the  citizens  would  not 
permit  him  to  land  his  cargo;  he  prudently  returned  to 
England.  At  Annapolis,  a ship  and  its  cargo  were  both 
burned ; the  owner,  to  allay  the  excitement,  himself  ap- 
plying the  torch. 

Meantime  the  various  committees  of  correspondence 
were  making  preparations  to  hold  a congress  composed 
of  representatives  from  all  the  colonies.  Yet  they  said, 
and  no  doubt  honestly,  that  “their  old  good-will  and 
affection  for  the  parent  country  were  not  totally  lost.” 
“ If  she  returned  to  her  former  moderation  and  good  hu- 
mor, their  affection  would  revive.” 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1773. 


Dec. 

18. 


Dec, 

25. 


348 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1774. 


June. 


When  it  became  known  in  England  that  the  auda- 
cious colonists  would  not  even  permit  the  tea  to  be  landed, 
the  king  and  ministry  determined  to  make  their  power 
felt;  and  especially  to  make  an  example  of  Boston.  Ac- 
cordingly a bill  was  introduced  and  passed  in  Parliament, 
four  to  one,  to  close  her  port  to  all  commerce,  and  to 
transfer  the  seat  of  government  to  Salem.  Though  her 
citizens  offered  remuneration  for  the  tea  destroyed,  yet 
Massachusetts  must  be  punished;  made  an  example,  to 
deter  other  outbreaks.  Parliament  immediately  passed  a 
series  of  laws  which  violated  her  charter  and  took  away 
her  privileges.  The  Port  Bill,  it  was  complacently  proph- 
esied, will  make  Boston  submit;  she  will  yet  come  as  a 
penitent,  and  promise  obedience  to  British  laws. 

Parliament  went  still  further,  and  passed  other  laws; 
one  for  quartering  soldiers,  at  the  people’s  expense,  on  all 
the  colonies,  and  another  in  connection  with  it,  by  which 
officers,  who,  in  enforcing  this  particular  law,  should  com- 
mit acts  of  violence,  were  to  be  taken  to  England,  and 
tried  there  for  the  offence.  This  clause  would  encourage 
arbitrary  acts,  and  render  military  and  official  insolence 
still  more  intolerable.  To  these  was  added  another  law, 
known  as  the  Quebec  act;  it  granted  unusual  concessions 
to  the  Catholics  of  Canada — a stroke  of  policy,  if  war 
should  occur  between  the  colonies  and  the  mother  coun- 
try. This  act  revived  much  of  the  old  Protestant  feeling 
latent  in  the  minds  of  the  people.  These  laws,  opposed 
by  many  in  Parliament  as  unnecessary  and  tyrannical,  ex- 
cited in  America  a deep  feeling  of  indignation  against  the 
English  government. 

Everywhere  Boston  met  with  sjunpathy.  The  town  of 
Salem  refused  to  accept  the  proffered  boon  of  becoming 
the  seat  of  government  at  the  expense  of  her  neighbor, 
and  Marblehead  offered  her  port,  free  of  charge,  to  the 
merchants  of  Boston.  In  that  city  great  distress  was 
experienced;  multitudes,  who  depended  upon  the  daily 


BOSTON  MEETS  WITH  SYMPATHY. 


349 


labor  they  obtained  from  commerce,  were  out  of  employ-  chap. 
ment,  and  their  families  suffered.  The  different  colonies  — — - 
sent  to  their  aid  provisions  and  money ; these  were  accom-  1774' 
panied  by  words  of  encouragement,  to  stand  firm  in  the 
righteous  cause.  The  ordinary  necessaries  of  life  came 
from  their  neighbors  of  New  England.  “The  patriotic 
and  generous  people”  of  South  Carolina  sent  them  two 
hundred  barrels  of  rice,  and  promised  eight  hundred  more, 
but  urged  them  “not  to  pay  for  an  ounce  of  the  tea.” 

In  North  Carolina  “ two  thousand  pounds  were  raised  by 
subscription”  and  sent.  Virginia  and  Maryland  vied 
with  each  other  in  the  good  work.  Washington  presided 
at  a meeting  of  sympathizers,  and  subscribed  himself  fifty 
pounds ; and  even  the  farmers  on  the  western  frontiers  of 
the  Old  Dominion  sent  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven  bar- 
rels of  flour.' 

These  patriots  were  determined  “that  the  men  of 
Boston,  who  were  deprived  of  their  daily  labor,  should  not 
lose  their  daily  bread,  nor  be  compelled  to  change  their 
residence  for  want.”  1 

Even  the  citizens  of  Quebec,  French  and  English,  by 
joint  effort  sent  them  more  than  a thousand  bushels  of 
wheat,  while  in  London  itself  one  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand dollars  were  subscribed  for  their  benefit.  Notwith- 
standing all  this  distress  no  riot  or  outbreak  occurred 
among  the  people. 

General  Gage  was  now  Commander-in-chief  of  the 
British  army  in  America,  and  had  been  recently  appointed 
governor,  in  place  of  Hutchinson.  He  was  sadly  at  a loss 
how  to  manage  the  Bostonians.  If  they  would  only  vio- 
late the  law,  he  could  exercise  his  civil  as  well  as  his  mili- 
tary authority.  They  held  meetings,  from  time  to  time, 
and  freely  discussed  their  public  affairs.  They  were  under 


1 Bancroft,  vol.  vii.,  p.  75. 


350 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1774. 


the  control  of  leaders  who  never  lost  their  self-possession, 
nor  transcended  their  constitutional  rights.  The  govern- 
ment, thinking  to  avoid  the  evil,  forbade  them  to  hold 
such  meetings,  after  a certain  day.  They  evaded  the  law 
"by  convoking  the  meetings  before  that  day,  and  keeping 
them  alive.”  “ Faneuil  Hall  was  at  times  unable  to  hold 
them,  and  they  swarmed  from  that  revolutionary  hive 
into  Old  South  Church.  The  Liberty  Tree  became  a rally- 
ing place  for  any  popular  movement,  and  a flag  hoisted  on 
it  was  saluted  by  all  processions  as  the  emblem  of  the  pop- 
ular cause.”  1 

During  this  time,  the  people  throughout  the  colonies 
held  conventions  and  chose  delegates  to  the  General  Con- 
gress about  to  meet  at  Philadelphia.  One  of  these  meet- 
ings, held  in  the  “Fields”  in  New  York,  was  addressed 
by  a youth  of  seventeen.  The  stripling  charmed  his  hear- 
ers by  his  fervor,  as  he  grappled  with  the  question  and 
presented  with  clearness  the  main  points  at  issue.  When 
he  closed,  a whisper  ran  through  the  crowd,  “ It  is  a col- 
legian.” The  youth  was  Alexander  Hamilton,  a native 
of  St.  Kitts,  of  Scotch  and  French  descent,  his  mother  a 
Huguenot.  The  son  combined  the  caution  of  the  Scot 
with  the  vivacity  of  the  Gaul.  At  an  early  age  he  lost 
his  mother,  whose  memory  he  cherished  with  the  greatest 
devotion.  “A  father’s  care  he  seems  never  to  have 
known.”  At  the  age  of  twelve  he  was  thrown  upon  the 
world  to  depend  upon  his  own  resources.  He  came  to 
Boston,  and  thence  to  New  York,  where  he  found  means 
to  enter  King’s,  since  Columbia  College.  He  had  been 
known  to  the  people  simply  as  the  West  Indian,  who 
walked  under  the  trees  in  the  college  green,  and  uncon- 
scious of  the  observation  of  others,  talked  to  himself. 
Henceforth  a brilliant  mind  and  untiring  energies  were  to 
be  consecrated  to  the  welfare  of  the  land  that  had  adopted 
the  orphan. 


1 Washington  Irving. 


THE  OLD  CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS. 


351 


When  the  time  came  for  the  meeting  of  the  General 
Congress,  known  as  the  Old  Continental  Congress,  fifty- 
five  dejegates  assembled  in  the  Carpenters’  Hall,  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia.  Every  colony  was  represented,  ex- 
cept Georgia.  Martin,  the  royalist  governor,  had  pre- 
vented delegates  from  being  chosen. 

Here  for  the  first  time  assembled  the  most  eminent 
men  of  the  colonies.  They  held  in  their  hands,  under  the 
Great  Disposer  of  all  things,  the  destinies  of  a people  num- 
bering nearly  three  millions.  Here  w'ere  names  now  sacred 
in  the  memories  of  Americans.  George  Washington, 
Patrick  Henry,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  Edward  and  John 
Rutledge,  Gadsden,  Samuel  Adams,  John  Adams,  Roger 
Sherman,  Philip  Livingston,  John  Jay,  William  Living- 
ston, Dr.  Witherspoon,  President  of  Princeton  College,  a 
Scotch  Presbyterian  minister,  who  had  come  over  some 
years  before,  but  was  said  to  be  “ as  high  a son  of  liberty 
as  any  man  in  America,”  and  others  of  lesser  note,  but 
no  less  patriotism.  They  had  corresponded  with  each 
other,  and  exchanged  views  on  the  subject  of  their  coun- 
try’s wrongs ; they  had  sympathized  as  brethren,  though 
many  of  them  were  to  each  other  personally  unknown.  It 
was  a momentous  crisis,  and  they  felt  the  responsibility 
of  their  position. 

The  House  was  organized  by  electing  the  aged  Peyton 
Randolph,  of  Virginia,  Speaker,  and  Charles  Thomson,  of 
Pennsylvania,  Secretary.  A native  of  Ireland,  when  a 
youth  he  came  to  America.  He  was  principal  of  the 
Quaker  High  School  in  Philadelphia,  and  was  proverbial 
for  his  truth  and  honesty. 

It  was  suggested  that  it  would  be  becoming  to  open 
their  sessions  with  prayer.  This  proposition  was  thought 
by  some  to  be  inexpedient,  since  perhaps  the  delegates 
could  net  all  join  in  the  same  form  of  worship.  At  length 
Samuel  Adams,  who  was  a strict  Congregationalist,  arose 
and  said:  “I  will  willingly  join  in  prayer  with  any  gen- 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1774. 

Sept. 

5. 


352 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1774. 


tleman  of  piety  and  virtue,  whatever  may  be  his  cloth, 
provided  he  is  a friend  of  his  country.”  On  his  motion, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Duche,  a popular  Episcopal  clergyman,  of 
Philadelphia,  was  invited  to  officiate  as  chaplain.  Mr. 
Duche  accepted  the  invitation.  A rumor,  in  the  mean 
time,  reached  Philadelphia  that  General  Gage  had  bom- 
barded Boston.  When  the  Congress  assembled  the  next 
morning,  anxiety  and  sympathy  were  depicted  on  every 
countenance.  The  rumor,  though  it  proved  to  be  false, 
excited  feelings  of  brotherhood,  hitherto  unknown. 

The  chaplain  read  the  thirty-fifth  psalm,  and  then, 
carried  away  by  his  emotions,  burst  forth  into  an  extem- 
porary prayer  to  the  Lord  of  Hosts  to  be  their  helper. 
“It  seemed,”  says  John  Adams,  in  a letter  to  his  wife, 
“ as  if  Heaven  had  ordained  that  psalm  to  be  read  on  that 
morning.  He  prayed,  in  language  eloquent  and  sublime, 
for  America,  for  the  Congress,  for  the  province  of  Massa- 
chusetts Bay,  and  especially  for  the  town  of  Boston.  It 
has  had  an  excellent  effect  upon  everybody  here.” 

When  the  prayer  was  closed,  a long  and  death-like 
silence  ensued,  as  if  each  one  hesitated  “ to  open  a busi- 
ness so  momentous.”  At  length  Patrick  Henry  slowly 
arose,  faltering  at  first,  “ as  if  borne  down  by  the  weight 
of  his  subject;”  but  the  fires  of  his  wonted  eloquence  be- 
gan to  glow,  as  he  recited  the  colonial  wrongs  already 
endured,  and  foretold  those  yet  to  come.  “ Rising,  as  he 
advanced,  with  the  grandeur  of  his  subject,  and  glowing 
at  length  with  all  the  majesty  and  expectation  of  the 
occasion,  his  speech  seemed  more  than  that  of  mortal 
man.”  He  inspired  the  entire  Congress  with  his  liberal 
sentiments;  they  found  a response  in  every  heart  when 
he  exclaimed : “ British  oppression  has  effaced  the  boun- 
daries of  the  several  colonies;  the  distinctions  between 
Virginians,  Pennsylvanians,  New  Yorkers,  and  New  Eng- 
landers, are  no  more.  1 am  not  a Virginian,  but  an 
American.”  When  he  closed,  the  members  were  not 


THE  PAPERS  ISSUED  BY  CONGRESS. 


353 


merely  astonished  at  his  matchless  eloquence,  but  the 
importance  of  the  subject  had  overwhelmed  them. 

The  Congress  appointed  a committee,  which  drew  up 
a “Declaration  of  Rights.”  In  this  they  enumerated 
their  natural  rights  to  the  enjoyment  of  life,  liberty,  and 
property;  as  British  subjects,  they  claimed  to  participate 
in  making  their  own  laws;  in  imposing  their  own  taxes; 
the  right  of  trial  by  jury  in  the  vicinage;  of  holding  pub- 
lic meetings,  and  of  petitioning  for  redress  of  grievances. 
They  protested  against  a standing  army  in  the  colonies 
without  their  consent,  and  against  eleven  acts  passed 
since  the  accession  of  George  III.,  as  violating  the  rights 
of  the  colonies.  It  was  added,  “To  these  grievous  acts 
and  measures  Americans  cannot  submit.” 

To  obtain  redress  they  resolved  to  enter  upon  peace- 
able measures.  They  agreed  to  form  an  “ American  Asso- 
ciation,” in  whose  articles  they  pledged  themselves  not  to 
trade  with  Great  Britain  or  the  West  Indies,  nor  with 
those  engaged  in  the  slave-trade — which  was  especially 
denounced — not  to  use  British  goods  or  tea,  and  not  to 
trade  with  any  colony  which  would  refuse  to  join  the  asso- 
ciation. Committees  were  to  be  appointed  in  the  various 
districts  to  see  that  these  articles  were  strictly  carried  into 
effect. 

Elaborate  papers  were  also  issued,  in  which  the  views 
of  the  Congress  were  set  forth  still  more  fully.  A petition 
to  the  king  was  written  by  John  Dickinson,  of  Pennsylva- 
nia; he  also  wrote  an  Address  to  the  people  of  Canada. 
The  Memorial  to  the  people  of  the  colonies  was  written 
by  Richard  Henry  Lee,  of  Virginia,  and  the  Address  to 
the  people  of  Great  Britain  by  John  Jay,  of  New  York. 

Every  measure  was  carefully  discussed,  and  though  on 
some  points  there  was  much  diversity  of  opinion,  yet,  as 
Congress  sat  with  closed  doors,  only  the  results  of  these 
discussions  went  forth  to  the  country,  embodied  in  resolu- 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1774. 


354 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVI. 


1774. 


tions,  and  signed  by  the  members.  These  papers  attracted 
the  attention  of  thinking  men  in  England.  Said  Chat- 
ham, “When  your  lordships  look  at  the  papers  trans- 
mitted to  us  from  America;  when  you  consider  their 
decency,  firmness,  and  wisdom,  you  cannot  but  respect 
their  cause,  and  wish  to  make  it  your  own.  For  myself, 
I must  avow,  and  I have  studied  the  master  states  of  the 
world,  I know  not  the  people,  or  senate,  who,  for  solidity 
of  reason,  force  of  sagacity,  and  wisdom  of  conclusion, 
under  such  a complication  of  difficult  circumstances,  can 
stand  in  preference  to  the  delegates  of  America  assembled 
in  General  Congress  at  Philadelphia.  The  histories  of 
Greece  and  Rome  give  us  nothing  to  equal  it,  and  all 
attempts  to  impose  servitude  upon  such  a mighty  conti- 
nental nation,  must  be  vain.” 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

The  Spirit  of  the  People. — Gage  alarmed. — The  People  seize  Guns 
and  Ammunition. — The  Massachusetts  Provincial  Congress; 
its  Measures. — Parliament  passes  the  Restraining  Bill. — Con- 
flicts at  Lexington  and  Concord. — Volunteers  fly  to  Arms,  and 
beleaguer  Boston. — Stark. — Putnam. — Benedict  Arnold. — 
Ethan  Allen  and  the  Green  Mountain  Boys. — Capture  of  Ticon- 
deroga. — Lord  Dunmore  in  Virginia. — Patrick  Henry  and  the 
Independent  Companies. — The  News  from  Lexington  rouses  a 
Spirit  of  Resistance. — The  second  Continental  Congress;  it 
takes  decisive  Measures;  adopts  the  Army  before  Boston,  and 
appoints  Washington  Commander-in-chief. 

While  Congress  was  yet  in  session,  affairs  began  to  wear 
a serious  aspect  in  and  around  Boston.  The  people  were 
practising  military  exercises.  Every  village  and  district 
had  its  company  of  minute-men — men  pledged  to  each 
other  to  be  ready  for  action  at  a minute’s  warning.  Eng- 
land soon  furnished  them  an  occasion.  The  ministry  pro- 
hibited the  exportation  of  military  stores  to  America,  and 
sent  secret  orders  to  the  royal  governors,  to  seize  all  the 
arms  and  gunpowder  in  the  magazines.  Gage  complied 
with  these  orders.  When  it  became  known  that  he  had 
secretly  sent  a company  of  soldiers  by  night,  who  had 
seized  the  powder  in  the  arsenal  at  Charlestown,  and  con- 
veyed it  to  Castle  William,  the  minute-men  assembled  at 
once.  Their  eagerness  to  go  to  the  governor  and  compel 
him  to  restore  it  to  the  arsenal  could  scarcely  be  re- 
strained. 

Ere  long  various  rumors  were  rife  in  the  country — that 
Boston  was  to  be  attacked ; that  the  fleet  was  bombarding 

855 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1774. 


356 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVII, 


1774. 


1774. 

Dec. 

13. 


Oct. 

5. 


it;  that  the  soldiers  were  shooting  down  the  citizens  in  its 
streets.  Thousands  of  the  sturdy  yeomanry  of  Massa- 
chusetts and  Connecticut  credited  these  rumors;  they 
left  their  farms  and  their  shops,  and  hastened  to  the  res- 
cue. Before  they  had  advanced  far  they  learned  that  the 
reports  were  untrue.  General  Gage  was  alarmed  by  this 
significant  movement;  he  did  not  apprehend  its  full  im- 
port, neither  did  he  rightly  discern  the  signs  of  the  times, 
nor  read  the  spirit  of  the  people;  he  was  a soldier,  and 
understood  the  power  that  lies  in  soldiers  and  fortifica- 
tions, but  knew  nothing  of  the  power  of  free  principles. 
He  determined  to  fortify  the  neck  which  connects  Boston 
with  the  mainland,  and  place  there  a regiment,  to  cut  off 
all  communication  between  the  people  in  the  country  and 
those  in  the  town. 

Intelligence  of  these  proceedings  spread  rapidly 
through  the  land.  The  people  took  possession  of  the  ar- 
senal at  Charlestown,  from  which  the  powder  had  been 
removed.  At  Portsmouth,  in  New  Hampshire,  a company 
led  by  John  Sullivan,  afterward  a major-general,  cap- 
tured the  fort,  and  carried  off  one  hundred  barrels  of 
powder  and  some  cannon.  At  Newport,  in  the  absence  of 
the  men-of-war,  forty-four  pieces  of  artillery  were  seized 
and  conveyed  to  Providence.  In  Connecticut,  the  Assem- 
bly enjoined  upon  the  towns  to  lay  in  a double  supply  of 
ammunition,  to  mount  their  cannon,  and  to  train  the 
militia  frequently.  This  spirit  was  not  confined  to  New 
England,  but  prevailed  in  the  middle  and  southern  colo- 
nies, where  the  people  took  energetic  measures  to  put 
themselves  in  a posture  of  defence. 

In  the  midst  of  this  commotion,  Gage,  thinking  to 
conciliate,  summoned  the  Massachusetts  Assembly  to 
meet  at  Salem;  but,  alarmed  at  the  spirit  manifested  at 
the  town  meetings  in  the  province,  he  countermanded  the 
order.  The  Assembly,  however,  met;  and  as  no  one  ap- 
peared to  administer  the  oaths,  and  open  the  session,  the 


MASSACHUSETTS  ADOPTS  DECIDED  MEASUEES. 


357 


members  adjourned  to  Concord,  and  there  organized  as  a 
Provincial  Congress.  They  elected  John  Hancock  Presi- 
dent, and  Benjamin  Lincoln  Secretary.  Lincoln  was  a 
farmer,  and  afterward  became  an  efficient  major-general 
in  the  revolutionary  army.  This  was  the  first  provincial 
Assembly  organized  independently  of  royal  authority. 

They  sent  an  address  to  Gage,  in  which  they  com- 
plained of  the  recent  acts  of  Parliament;  of  his  own  high- 
handed measures;  of  his  fortifying  Boston  Neck,  and 
requested  him  to  desist;  at  the  same  time  they  protested 
their  loyalty  to  the  king,  and  their  desire  for  peace  and 
order.  Gage  replied  that  he  was  acting  in  self-defence, 
and  admonished  them  to  desist  from  their  own  unlawful 
proceedings. 

The  Assembly  disregarded  the  admonition,  went 
quietly  to  work,  appointed  two  committees,  one  of  safety, 
and  the  other  of  supplies, — the  former  was  empowered  to 
call  out  the  minute-men,  when  it  was  necessary,  and  the 
latter  to  supply  them  with  provisions  of  all  kinds.  They 
then  appointed  two  general  officers — Artemas  Ward,  one 
of  the  judges  of  the  court,  and  Seth  Pomeroy,  a veteran 
of  threescore  and  ten,  who  had  seen  service  in  the  French 
war.  They  resolved  to  enlist  twelve  thousand  minute- 
men,  and  invited  the  other  New  England  colonies  to  in- 
crease the  number  to  twenty  thousand.  The  note  of  alarm 
was  everywhere  heard;  preparations  for  defence  were 
everywhere  apparent.  In  Virginia  the  militia  companies 
burnished  their  arms  and  practised  their  exercises.  Wash- 
ington, their  highest  military  authority,  was  invited,  and 
often  visited  different  parts  of  the  country,  to  inspect 
these  volunteers  on  their  review  days. 

The  attention  of  all  was  now  turned  to  the  new  Par- 
liament about  to  assemble.  To  some  extent,  a change 
had  come  over  the  minds  of  many  of  the  English  people; 
the  religious  sympathies  of  the  Dissenters  were  specially 
enlisted  in  favor  of  the  colonists.  The  papers  issued  by 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1774. 


1775. 

Jan. 

20. 

I 


358 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 

1775. 


Mar. 


the  Continental  Congress  had  been  published  and  circu- 
lated extensively  in  England,  by  the  exertions  of  Frank- 
lin and  others.  Their  plain,  unvarnished  statements  of 
facts,  and  their  claim  for  the  colonists  to  enjoy  British  as 
well  as  natural  rights,  had  elicited  sympathy. 

Chatham,  though  much  enfeebled,  hurried  up  to  Lon- 
don to  plead  once  more  for  American  rights.  He  brought 
in  a bill,  which  he  hoped  would  remove  the  difficulties; 
but  the  House  spurned  every  scheme  of  reconciliation 
short  of  absolute  submission  on  the  part  of  the  colonists. 
Lord  North,  urged  on  by  his  colleagues  in  the  ministry, 
whom  he  had  not  strength  of  will  to  resist,  went  further 
than  ever.  The  Boston  Port  Bill  had  not  accomplished 
its  design;  and  now  he  introduced  what  was  termed  the 
New  England  Restraining  Bill,  which  deprived  the  people 
of  those  colonies  of  the  privilege  of  fishing  on  the  banks 
of  Newfoundland.  He  declared  Massachusetts  was  in 
rebellion,  and  the  other  colonies,  by  their  associations, 
were  aiding  and  abetting  her.  Parliament  pledged  itself 
to  aid  the  king  in  maintaining  his  authority. 

The  next  month  came  intelligence  to  England,  that 
the  Colonial  Assemblies  had  not  only  approved  the  reso- 
lutions of  the  Continental  Congress,  but  had  determined 
to  support  them.  To  punish  them  for  this  audacity,  Par- 
liament passed  a second  Restraining  Act,  to  apply  to  all 
the  colonies  except  New  York,  Delaware,  and  North  Car- 
olina. The  object  of  this  mark  of  favor  signally  failed; 
these  colonies  could  not  be  bribed  to  desert  their  sisters. 


General  Gage  had  learned,  by  means  of  spies,  that  at 
Concord,  eighteen  miles  from  Boston,  the  patriots  had 
collected  ammunition  and  military  stores.  These  he  de- 
termined to  destroy.  His  preparations  were  made  with 
the  greatest  secrecy;  but  the  Sons  of  Liberty  were  vigi- 
lant. Dr.  Warren,  one  of  the  committee  of  safety,  noticed 
the  unusual  stir;  the  collection  of  boats  at  certain  points; 


LEXINGTON. 


359 


that  the  light  infantry  and  grenadiers  were  taken  off  duty. 
He  sent  information  of  what  he  had  seen  and  suspected 
to  John  Hancock  and  Samuel  Adams,  who  were  at  Lex- 
ington. It  was  rightly  surmised  that  Concord  was  the 
object  of  the  intended  expedition.  It  was  to  leave  Boston 
on  the  night  of  the  eighteenth  of  April;  on  that  day 
Gage  issued  orders  forbidding  any  one  to  leave  the  town 
after  dark.  Again  the  vigilance  of  Warren  had  antici- 
pated him.  Before  his  order  could  go  into  effect,  Paul 
Revere  and  William  Dawes,  two  swift  and  trusty  messen- 
gers, were  on  the  way  to  the  country,  by  different  routes. 
A lantern  held  out  from  the  steeple  of  the  North  Church — 
the  concerted  signal  to  the  patriots  in  Charlestown — 
warned  them  that  something  unusual  was  going  on.  Mes- 
sengers from  that  place  hurried  to  rouse  the  country. 

About  ten  o’clock,  under  cover  of  the  darkness,  eight 
or  nine  hundred  men,  light  infantry  and  grenadiers,  em- 
barked and  crossed  to  Cambridge,  and  thence,  with  as 
little  noise  as  possible,  took  up  their  line  of  march.  To 
their  surprise  they  heard  in  advance  of  them  the  tolling 
of  bells,  and  the  firing  of  alarm  guns;  evidently  they 
were  discovered.  Lieutenant-colonel  Smith  sent  back  to 
Gage  for  reinforcements,  and  also  ordered  Major  Pitcairn 
to  press  forward,  and  seize  the  two  bridges  at  Concord. 
Pitcairn  advanced  rapidly  and  arrested  every  person  he 
met  or  overtook,  but  a countryman,  who  evaded  him, 
spurred  on  to  Lexington,  and  gave  the  alarm.  At  dawn 
of  day  Pitcairn’s  division  reached  that  place.  Seventy 
or  eighty  minute-men,  with  some  other  persons,  were  on 
the  green.  They  were  uncertain  as  to  the  object  of  the 
British.  It  was  thought  they  wished  to  arrest  Hancock 
and  Adams,  both  of  whom  had  left  the  place.  Pitcairn 
ordered  his  men  to  halt  and  load  their  muskets;  then 
riding  up  he  cried  out, — “ Disperse,  you  rebels.”  “ Down 
with  your  arms,  you  villains,  and  disperse,”  was  echoed 
by  his  officers.  Confusion  ensued;  random  shots  were 


CHAP.  ' 
XXVII. 


1775. 


April 

18, 


April 

19, 


360 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


fired  on  both  sides;  then,  by  a volley  from  the  British, 
seven  men  were  killed  and  nine  wounded.  The  Ameri- 
cans dispersed,  and  the  British  soldiers  gave  three  cheers 
for  their  victory!  By  whom  the  first  shot  was  fired  is 
uncertain.  Each  party  charged  it  upon  the  other.  Be 
that  as  it  may,  here  was  commenced  the  eight  years’  war 
of  the  revolution. 

Presently  Colonel  Smith  came  up,  and  in  half  an  hour 
the  entire  body  moved  on  toward  Concord,  six  miles  dis- 
tant. Information  of  the  firing  at  Lexington  had  already 
reached  that  place.  The  minute-men  were  assembled 
on  the  green  near  the  church.  About  seven  o’clock  the 
enemy  appeared,  in  two  divisions.  The  minute-men  re- 
treated across  a bridge  to  the  top  of  a neighboring  hill. 
The  British  placed  a strong  guard  at  the  bridge,  and 
spent  two  hours  in  destroying  what  stores  they  could  find, 
as  the  greater  part  had  been  concealed,  and  pillaging  some 
private  dwellings.  Meantime  the  little  company  on  the 
hill  increased  rapidly,  and  soon  it  numbered  about  four 
hundred  and  fifty.  They  advanced  upon  the  guard,  who 
fired  upon  them,  and  skirmishing  commenced.  As  the 
British  began  to  retreat  they  were  followed  by  an  irregular 
and  galling  fire  from  behind  trees,  and  fences,  and  houses. 
In  vain  they  sent  flanking-parties  to  free  themselves  from 
their  assailants,  who  were  increasing  every  minute;  the 
nimble  yeomanry  would  retire  before  these  parties,  only  to 
appear  at  a more  favorable  point.  Colonel  Smith  was  se- 
verely wounded,  and  many  of  his  men  killed.  He  had  con- 
sumed more  than  two  hours  in  retreating  to  Lexington; 
there,  fortunately  for  him,  Lord  Percy,  who  insultingly 
had  marched  out  of  Boston  to  the  tune  of  Yankee  Doodle, 
met  him  with  a thousand  men  and  two  field-pieces.  The 
fainting  and  exhausted  troops  were  received  in  a hollow 
square,  where  they  rested,  while  the  fresh  soldiers  kept  the 
indomitable  “rebels”  at  bay  with  their  field-pieces. 

While  the  enemy  were  thus  halting.  General  Heath, 


THE  HASTY  RETREAT — VOLUNTEERS  FLY  TO  ARMS. 


361 


whom  the  Massachusetts  Provincial  Congress  had  ap- 
pointed to  command  the  minute-men,  came  upon  the 
ground,  and  also  Dr.  Warren.  They  directed  the  Ameri- 
cans, whose  attacks  were  now  more  in  concert,  but  still 
irregular.  The  British  set  fire  to  dwellings  in  Lexington, 
then  renewed  their  retreat,  pillaging  and  burning  as  they 
went.  The  Americans,  greatly  exasperated,  harassed 
them  at  every  step.  Lord  Percy’s  condition  became  very 
critical.  The  country  was  roused;  new  assailants  poured 
in  from  every  side;  every  moment  he  was  more  and  more 
encumbered  by  the  number  of  the  wounded,  while  his  am- 
munition was  nearly  exhausted.  Had  he  been  delayed  an 
hour  longer,  his  retreat  would  have  been  cut  off  by  a pow- 
erful force  from  Marblehead  and  Salem.  “ If  the  retreat,” 
writes  Washington,  “had  not  been  as  precipitate  as  it 
was — and  God  knows  it  could  not  w7ell  have  been  more 
so — the  ministerial  troops  must  have  surrendered,  or  been 
totally  cut  off.”  In  this  affair,  about  eighty  of  the  Ameri- 
cans were  killed  or  wounded,  and  of  the  British  nearly 
three  hundred. 

Intelligence  of  this  conflict  spread  rapidly  through  the 
country;  couriers  hastened  from  colony  to  colony.  In 
New  England,  volunteers  flew  to  arms,  and  in  ten  days 
an  irregular  army  completely  blockaded  the  British  in 
Boston,  by  a line  of  encampments,  that  extended  from 
Roxbury  to  beyond  Charlestown — a distance  of  nine 
miles.  The  fire  of  other  days  glowed  in  the  breasts  of  the 
old  campaigners  of  the  French  war, — none  were  more 
ready  than  they.  John  Stark,  whom  we  have  seen  leading 
his  men  in  that  war,  waited  not  for  invitation  nor  commis- 
sion; in  ten  minutes  after  he  heard  the  news  he  was  on  his 
way.  Israel  Putnam,  another  name  associated  with  deeds 
of  daring  in  French  and  Indian  warfare,  was  laboring  in 
his  field  when  the  courier  passed  along.  He  left  the  work, 
mounted  a horse,  roused  his  neighbors,  and,  without 
changing  his  clothes,  hastened  to  Boston.  Putnam  was 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


362 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  POEPLE. 


a native  of  Salem,  Massachusetts,  but  for  many  years  a 
resident  of  Connecticut.  Though  now  almost  sixty  years 
of  age,  he  was  buoyant  in  spirits  as  a boy,  impulsive  and 
frank  as  he  was  fearless,  and  too  generous  to  suspect 
others  of  guile. 

At  this  crisis,  the  Massachusetts  Congress  took  ener- 
getic measures.  A regiment  of  artillery  was  formed,  the 
command  of  which  was  given  to  the  aged  Gridley,  who, 
thirty  years  before,  commanded  the  artillery  at  the  taking 
of  Louisburg.  In  the  other  colonies,  the  people  were  not 
inactive;  they  seized  arms  and  ammunition  wherever 
found,  repudiated  the  royal  authority,  and  each  for  itself 
called  a Provincial  Congress. 

It  was  suggested  to  the  Massachusetts  Committee  of 
Safety  to  seize  the  two  posts,  Ticonderoga  and  Crown 
Point,  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  thus  secure  the  “ key  of 
Canada,”  as  well  as  the  cannon  and  other  military  stores 
there  deposited.  Benedict  Arnold,  who  commanded  a 
company  in  the  camp  before  Boston,  entered  into  the  proj- 
ect with  great  ardor.  Arnold  was  a man  of  impulsive 
temper,  petulant,  headstrong,  and  reckless  of  danger;  he 
thirsted  for  an  opportunity  to  distinguish  himself.  The 
Committee  gave  him  the  commission  of  colonel,  with  au- 
thority to  raise  men  and  accomplish  the  object.  He 
learned  that  others  were  engaged  in  the  same  enterprise, 
and  without  waiting  to  enlist  men,  he  set  out  immediately 
for  Vermont.  There  he  met  the  redoubtable  Ethan  Al- 
len— an  original  character — who  from  his  very  singulari- 
ties exerted  a great  influence  over  his  companions.  When 
he  harangued  them,  as  he  often  did,  “ his  style,  though  a 
singular  compound  of  local  barbarisms,  and  scriptural 
phrases,  and  oriental  wildness,  was  highly  animated  and 
forcible.”  The  territory  now  known  as  the  State  of  Ver- 
mont, was  claimed  at  this  time  by  both  New  York  and 
New  Hampshire;  but  the  inhabitants  preferred  to  live 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


CAPTURE  OF  TICONDEROGA. 


363 


under  the  rule  of  the  latter,  and  formed  combinations  to 
resist  the  authority  of  New  York.  Allen  was  the  leader 
of  “the  Green  Mountain  Boys,”  as  association  formed 
for  this  purpose. 

These  Green  Mountain  Boys,  numbering  about  two 
hundred  and  seventy,  with  Allen  at  their  head,  were  al- 
ready on  their  way  to  Ticonderoga.  Within  a few  miles 
of  the  head  of  Lake  Champlain,  Arnold  overtook  them. 
By  virtue  of  his  commission  as  colonel,  he  ordered  Allen 
to  surrender  the  command  into  his  hands.  Allen  refused, 
nor  would  his  men  march  under  any  other  leader.  It  was 
finally  arranged  that  Arnold  should  go  as  a volunteer,  re- 
taining the  rank  of  colonel  without  the  command.  The 
following  night  the  party  reached  Shoreham,  a point  on 
the  lake  opposite  Ticonderoga.  At  dawn  of  day,  as  they 
had  but  few  boats,  only  eighty-three  men  with  Arnold 
and  Allen  had  crossed  over. 

They  could  delay  no  longer,  lest  they  should  be  dis- 
covered, and  Allen  proposed  to  move  on  at  once  to  the 
fort.  Guided  by  a boy  of  the  neighborhood,  a brisk  run 
up  the  hill  soon  brought  them  to  the  entrance.  They 
secured  the  two  sentinels,  one  of  whom  they  compelled  to 
show  the  way  to  the  quarters  of  Captain  Delaplace,  the 
commandant.  The  vigorous  knocks  of  Allen  at  his  door 
soon  roused  him.  When  he  appeared,  half-awake  and 
half-dressed,  Allen  flourished  his  sword,  and  called  upon 
him  to  surrender  the  fort.  The  commandant  stammered 
out,  “By  whose  authority  do  you  act?”  “In  the  name 
of  the  Great  Jehovah  and  the  Continental  Congress,” 
thundered  Allen.  This  was  a demonstration  not  to  be 
resisted.  The  cheers  of  Allen’s  men  had  already  roused 
the  garrison,  all  of  whom  were  taken  prisoners. 

Two  days  later  Seth  Warner,  Allen’s  lieutenant,  with 
a detachment,  took  Crown  Point.  Arnold  then  obtained 
boats,  pushed  on,  and  captured  St.  John’s  in  the  Sorel. 
Altogether,  sixty  prisoners  were  taken,  and  what  was  far 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


May 

10. 


364 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1776. 


April 

20. 


May 

2. 


more  important,  two  hundred  cannons  and  a large  supply 
of  gunpowder. 

Two  days  after  the  affair  at  Lexington,  Lord  Dun- 
more,  governor  of  Virginia,  sent  a company  of  marines, 
who,  in  the  night,  entered  the  capital,  Williamsburg,  and 
carried  off  from  the  public  arsenal  about  twenty  barrels  of 
powder,  and  conveyed  them  on  board  an  armed  schooner 
lying  in  James  river.  When  the  inhabitants  learned  the 
fact  the  next  morning,  they  were  greatly  exasperated. 
Numbers  flew  to  arms  with  the  intention  of  recovering  the 
powder.  By  the  persuasions  of  the  leading  citizens,  and  of 
the  council,  they  were  restrained  from  acts  of  violence. 

The  Council,  however,  addressed  a remonstrance  to 
the  governor,  who  promised,  verbally,  to  restore  the  pow- 
der when  it  should  be  needed.  The  people  deemed  his 
answer  unsatisfactory.  When  intelligence  came  of  the 
conflict  at  Concord,  it  flashed  upon  their  minds  that  the 
seizure  of  the  powder  and  munitions  of  war  in  the  colo- 
nies was  concerted  by  the  royal  governors,  in  accordance 
with  instructions  from  the  ministry. 

Patrick  Henry  invited  the  independent  companies  of 
the  county  of  Hanover  to  meet  him  at  a certain  place  on 
the  second  of  May.  They,  seven  hundred  strong,  obeyed 
the  call.  He  made  known  why  they  were  called  together ; 
spoke  of  the  fight  at  Concord,  and  the  occasion  of  it. 
Then,  at  their  head,  he  marched  towards  Williamsburg, 
determined  either  to  have  the  powder  returned,  or  its 
value  in  money.  On  their  way  a messenger  from  the 
frightened  governor  met  them,  and  tendered  the  money 
for  the  full  value  of  the  powder.  The  money  was  after- 
ward sent  to  Congress. 

The  companies  now  disbanded,  with  the  understand- 
ing that  when  called  upon,  they  were  to  be  ready  to 
march  at  a minute’s  warning.  Thus  did  Virginia  emulate 

Massachusetts. 


THE  PEOPLE  RISE  IN  OPPOSITION. 


365 


Dunmore,  in  the  mean  while,  fled  with  his  family  on 
board  a man-of-war,  and  thence  issued  one  of  his  harm- 
less proclamations,  in  which  he  declared  “ a certain  Pat- 
rick Henry  and  his  associates  to  be  in  rebellion.” 

A few  days  before  he  had  said,  “The  whole  country 
can  easily  be  made  a solitude;”  and  he  threatened  to 
declare  freedom  to  the  slaves,  arm  them,  and  lay  Wil- 
liamsburg in  ashes! 

As  the  news  from  Lexington  and  Concord  reached  the 
various  portions  of  the  colonies  the  people  rose  in  opposi- 
tion. The  whigs  were  indignant  at  the  outrage,  and  the 
royalists  censured  Gage  for  his  rash  and  harsh  measures. 

In  New  York,  the  Sons  of  Liberty,  with  Robert  Sears, 
the  sturdy  mechanic,  at  their  head,  seized  eighty  thou- 
sand pounds  of  flour,  which  was  on  board  of  sloops  ready 
to  be  taken  to  Boston  for  the  king’s  troops;  they  shut  up 
the  custom-house,  and  forbade  vessels  to  leave  the  harbor 
for  any  colony  of  port  which  acknowledged  British  au- 
thority; they  secured  the  arms  and  ammunition  belong- 
ing to  the  city,  while  the  volunteers  turned  out  and  pa- 
raded the  streets.  The  General  Committee  was  dilatory; 
another  was  chosen  to  act  with  more  energy.  An  associa- 
tion was  formed  whose  members  pledged  themselves, 
“ under  all  ties  of  religion,  honor,  and  love  of  country,  to 
submit  to  committees  and  to  Congress,  to  withhold  sup- 
ples from  the  British  troops,  and,  at  the  risk  of  lives  and 
fortunes,  to  repel  every  attempt  at  enforcing  taxation  by 
Parliament.” 

Similar  was  the  spirit  manifested  in  the  Jerseys.  In 
Philadelphia,  thousands  of  the  citizens  assembled  and 
resolved,  “ To  associate  for  the  purpose  of  defending  with 
arms,  their  lives,  their  property,  and  liberty.”  Thomas 
Mifflin,  the  warlike  young  Quaker,  urged  them  in  his 
speech,  “not  to  be  bold  in  declarations  and  cold  in  ac- 
tion.” Military  companies  were  formed  in  the  neighbor- 


CHAP. 

xxvii. 


1775. 


366 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


ing  counties,  as  well  as  in  the  city,  who  armed  themselves 
and  daily  practised  their  exercises. 

In  Maryland,  Eden,  the  royalist  governor,  in  order  to 
conciliate,  gave  up  to  the  people  the  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion of  the  province. 

In  Charleston,  the  people  at  once  distributed  the 
twelve  hundred  stand  of  arms  which  they  seized  in  the 
, royal  arsenal,  while  the  Provincial  Congress,  with  Henry 
Laurens,  a Huguenot  by  descent,  as  their  president,  de- 
clared themselves  “ ready  to  sacrifice  their  lives  and  for- 
tunes to  secure  freedom  and  safety.”  The  officers  of  the 
militia  threw  up  their  commissions  from  the  governor, 
and  declared  themselves  ready  to  submit  to  the  authority 
of  Congress.  Regiments  of  infantry  and  rangers  were  im- 
mediately raised. 

Georgia,  which  had  hitherto  been  lukewarm,  now  took 
decided  ground.  The  people  broke  into  the  royal  maga- 
zine, from  which  they  took  all  the  powder,  five  hundred 
pounds.  The  committee  wrote  words  of  encouragement 
and  commendation  to  the  people  of  Massachusetts,  and 
sent  them  rice  and  specie. 

In  North  Carolina,  as  the  news  passed  from  place  to 
place,  it  awakened  the  spirit  of  resistance  to  tyranny. 
The  highlands  along  her  western  frontier  were  settled  by 
Presbyterians  of  Scotch-Irish  descent,  “ who  were  said  to 
possess  the  impulsiveness  of  the  Irishman  with  the  dogged 
resolution  of  the  Covenanter.”  A county  convention  was 
in  session  when  the  courier  arrived.  Fired  with  indigna- 
tion, the  delegates  resolved  to  throw  off  “the  authority 
of  the  king  and  Parliament.”  Ephraim  Brevard,  “ trained 
in  the  college  at  Princeton,”  and  afterward  a martyr  in 
the  cause,  embodied  their  sentiments  in  resolutions, 
which  declared : “ All  laws  and  commissions,  confirmed  by 
or  derived  from  the  authority  of  the  king  and  Parliament 
May.  to  be  annulled  and  vacated.”  To  maintain  their  rights, 
they  also  determined  to  form  nine  military  companies, 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


THE  SECOND  CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS. 


367 


and  to  frame  laws  for  the  internal  government  of  the 
country.  This  was  the  famous  Mecklenburg  Declaration 
of  Independence. 

Such  was  the  spirit  that  pervaded  the  minds  of  the 
entire  people.  Throughout  the  land  free  principles  had 
laid  the  train — the  spark  was  applied  at  Lexington. 


On  the  tenth  of  May  the  second  Continental  Congress 
commenced  its  session  at  Philadelphia.  They  organized 
without  changing  the  officers  of  the  year  before.  In  a 
few  days,  however,  Peyton  Randolph  resigned  the  presi- 
dency to  return  to  Virginia  and  preside  over  the  Assem- 
bly, which  had  been  called  by  the  governor. 

Thomas  Jefferson  was  sent  to  supply  his  place  as  a 
delegate,  and  John  Hancock  was  elected  president.  Har- 
rison, of  Virginia,  in  conducting  him  to  the  chair,  said: 
“We  will  show  Britain  how  much  we  value  her  pro- 
scriptions.” For  it  was  well  known  that  Hancock  and 
Samuel  Adams  were  deemed  rebels  too  great  to  be  par- 
doned. 

Dr.  Franklin  had  returned  only  a few  days  before 
from  England,  where  he  had  been  for  some  years  in  the 
capacity  of  agent  for  some  of  the  colonies.  There  his  en- 
lightened statesmanship  and  far-seeing  judgment  had 
won  the  respect  of  liberal-minded  Englishmen.  He  was 
at  once  chosen  a delegate.  Also,  in  addition  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  first  Congress,  appeared  George  Clinton  and 
Robert  R.  Livingston,  from  New  York. 

The  members  were  encouraged,  for  the  measures  of 
the  first  Congress  had  been  approved  by  the  assemblies 
of  all  the  colonies. 

The  first  General  Congress  met  to  protest  and  peti- 
tion; the  second  to  assume  authority  and  take  decisive 
measures.  Then  the  door  was  open  for  reconciliation 
with  the  mother  country,  now  it  was  almost  closed.  The 
face  of  affairs  was  changed;  blood  had  been  wantonly 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


May 

10. 


368 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


shed,  and  a beleaguering  host  of  rustic  soldiery  were  be- 
sieging the  enemy. 

Congress  was  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  time.  In 
committee  of  the  whole  reports  were  called  for  on  the 
state  of  the  country.  These  disposed  of,  they  passed  to 
other  matters;  reviewed  the  events  of  the  last  year;  in- 
vestigated the  causes  which  led  to  the  conflicts  at  Lexing- 
ton and  Concord.  The  timid  proposed  to  memorialize 
Parliament  once  more.  No!  argued  John  Adams,  and 
many  others;  it  is  useless,  we  have  been  spurned  from 
the  throne,  and  our  petitions  treated  with  contempt; 
such  a memorial  would  embarrass  our  proceedings,  and 
have  no  influence  upon  Parliament.  Yet  another  peti- 
tion was,  in  form,  voted  to  the  king,  and  while  they  de- 
nied any  intention  to  cast  off  their  allegiance,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  put  the  colonies  in  a posture  of  defence. 

They  formed  a “Federal  Union,”  by  whose  provisions 
each  colony  was  to  manage  its  own  internal  concerns;  but 
all  measures  pertaining  to  the  whole  community,  such  as 
treaties  of  peace  or  alliance,  the  regulation  of  commerce, 
or  declaration  of  war,  came  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Con- 
gress. They  recognized  Him  who  holds  in  His  hands  the 
destinies  of  nations.  They  issued  a proclamation  for  a 
day  of  solemn  fasting  and  prayer. 

Congress  now  assumed  the  authority  of  the  central 
power  of  the  nation.  They  forbade  persons,  under  any 
circumstances,  to  furnish  provisions  to  the  British  navy 
or  troops;  took  measures  to  enlist  an  army  and  to  build 
fortifications,  and  to  procure  arms  and  ammunition.  To 
defray  expenses,  they  issued  “Bills  of  Credit,”  amount- 
ing to  two  millions  of  dollars,  for  whose  redemption  they 
pledged  the  faith  of  the  “United  Colonies.”  In  accord- 
ance with  the  request  of  the  Provincial  Congress  of  Massa- 
chusetts, they  adopted  the  volunteers  in  the  camp  before 
Boston,  as  the  continental  army.  It  remained  to  appoint 
a Commander-in-chief.  On  this  subject  there  were  diver-. 


WASHINGTON  CHOSEN  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 


369 


sities  of  opinion.  Some  thought  a New  England  army 
would  prefer  a New  England  commander;  others  strove 
to  appoint  a commander  acceptable  to  all  sections  of  the 
country.  The  members  of  Congress  acknowledged  the 
military  talents  of  Washington,  and  appreciated  his  lib- 
eral views  as  a statesman.  As  chairman  of  the  committee 
on  military  affairs,  he  had  suggested  the  majority  of  the 
rules  for  the  army,  and  of  the  measures  for  defence.  At 
this  time  came  intimations  in  a private  letter  from  Dr. 
Warren  to  Samuel  Adams,  that  many  leading  men  in 
Massachusetts  desired  his  appointment  as  commander- 
in-chief. 

Patrick  Henry,  when  asked,  on  his  return  home  from 
the  first  Congress,  who  of  the  members  was  the  greatest 
man,  had  replied,  “ If  you  speak  of  eloquence,  Mr.  Rut- 
ledge, of  South  Carolina,  is,  by  far,  the  greatest  orator; 
but  if  you  speak  of  solid  information  and  sound  judg- 
ment, Colonel  Washington  is  unquestionably  the  greatest 
man  on  that  floor.” 

John  Adams  took  occasion  to  point  out  what,  under 
the  present  circumstances,  should  be  the  qualifications  of 
a commander-in-chief,  and  closed  by  remarking,  that 
they  knew  a man  who  had  these  qualifications — “ a mem- 
ber of  this  house  from  Virginia.”  He  alluded  to  Washing- 
ton. A few  days  after,  the  army  was  regularly  adopted, 
and  the  salary  of  the  commander-in-chief  fixed  at  five 
hundred  dollars  a month.  That  arranged,  Mr.  Johnson, 
of  Maryland,  nominated  Washington  for  the  office.  The 
election  was  by  ballot,  and  he  was  unanimously  chosen. 
The  next  day  the  president  of  Congress  formally  an- 
nounced to  him  his  election.  Washington  rose  in  his  seat 
and  briefly  expressed  his  gratitude  for  the  unexpected 
honor,  and  his  devotion  to  the  cause.  Then  he  added,  “ I 
beg  it  may  be  remembered  by  every  gentleman  in  this 
room,  that  I this  day  declare,  with  the  utmost  sincerity, 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


June 

15. 


370 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVII. 


1775. 


I do  not  think  myself  equal  to  the  command  I am  hon- 
ored with.”  Refusing  any  pay,  he  continued,  “I  will 
keep  an  exact  account  of  my  expenses.  Those,  I doubt 
not,  they  will  discharge,  and  that  is  all  I desire.”  Con- 
gress resolved  “to  maintain  and  assist,  and  adhere  to 
him  with  their  lives  and  fortunes  in  the  defence  of 
American  liberty.” 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Battle  of  Bunker  Hill. — Death  of  Warren. — Washington  on  his  way 
to  join  the  Army. — Generals  Charles  Lee  and  Schuyler. — State 
of  Affairs  in  New  York. — Sir  William  Johnson. — The  Condition 
of  the  Army. — Nathaniel  Greene. — Morgan  and  his  Riflemen. — 

Wants  of  the  Army. — Difficulties  on  Lake  Champlain. — Expe- 
dition against  Canada. — Richard  Montgomery. — Allen’s  rash 
Adventure. — Montreal  captured. — Arnold’s  toilsome  March  to 
Quebec. — That  Place  besieged. — Failure  to  storm  the  Town. — 

Death  of  Montgomery. — Arnold  in  his  Icy-Fortress. 

For  two  months  the  armies  in  and  around  Boston  had  CHap. 
watched  each  other.  General  Gage,  in  the  mean  time,  XXVII1~ 
had  received  large  reinforcements.  These  were  led  by  1775. 
three  commanders  of  reputation:  Generals  Howe,  Bur- 
goyne,  and  Henry  Clinton.  We  may  judge  of  the  sur- 
prise of  these  generals  to  find  the  king’s  regulars  “ hemmed 
in  by  what  they  termed  a rustic  rout,  with  calico  frocks 
and  fowling-pieces.”  “ What!  ” exclaimed  Burgoyne, 

“ten  thousand  peasants  keep  five  thousand  king’s  troops 
shut  up!  Well,  let  us  get  in,  and  we’ll  soon  find  elbow- 
room.”  This  vain  boast  was  followed  by  no  decided 
movement.  Gage  merely  sent  forth  a proclamation,  de- 
clared the  province  under  martial  law,  and  offered  pardon 
to  all  the  rebels  who  should  return  to  their  allegiance,  ex- 
cept Samuel  Adams  and  John  Hancock.  These  “rebels” 
were  placed  beyond  the  pale  of  the  king’s  mercy. 

The  patriot  soldiers,  numbering  about  fifteen  thou- 
sand, had  come  from  their  various  towns,  in  independent 
companies,  under  their  own  leaders;  their  friends  in  their 


372 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxvni  resPec^ve  towns  supplied  them  with  provisions.  The 

’ Massachusetts  troops  were  under  General  Ward;  John 

1775-  Stark  led  the  New  Hampshire  volunteers;  Putnam  com- 
manded those  from  Connecticut,  and  Nathaniel  Greene 
the  regiment  from  Rhode  Island.  The  artillery,  consisting 
of  nine  pieces,  was  under  the  control  of  the  venerable 
Colonel  Gridley.  The  great  majority  of  the  soldiers  were 
clad  in  their  homespun  working  clothes;  some  had  rifles 
and  some  had  fowling-pieces.  The  British  greatly  exas- 
perated them  by  taunts  and  acts  expressive  of  contempt. 
Opposed  to  the  motley  group  of  patriot  soldiers,  was  a 
well-disciplined  army  of  ten  thousand  men,  under  ex- 
perienced commanders. 

It  was  rumored  that  Gage  intended  to  seize  and 
fortify  Bunker’s  Hill  and  Dorchester  Heights — the  one 
lying  north  and  the  other  south  of  the  town.  In  order 
to  prevent  this,  some  of  the  patriots  proposed  that  they 
should  take  possession  of  the  hill  themselves.  The  more 
cautious  were  opposed  to  the  enterprise,  as  extremely 
hazardous;  it  might  provoke  a general  action,  and  they 
were  deficient  in  ammunition  and  guns.  But  the  fearless 
Putnam  felt  confident,  with  proper  intrenchments,  the 
patriots  could  not  fail  of  success.  “The  Americans,” 
said  he,  “are  never  afraid  of  their  heads,  they  only  think 
of  their  legs;  shelter  them,  and  they  will  fight  forever.” 
It  was  reported  that  the  enemy  intended  to  seize  Bunker 
Hill  on  the  night  of  the  eighteenth  of  June,  and  therefore 
not  a moment  was  to  be  lost.  On  the  evening  of  Friday 
I6.e  the  sixteenth,  a company  of  about  twelve  hundred  men, 
with  their  arms,  and  provisions  for  twenty-four  hours,  as- 
sembled on  the  common  at  Cambridge.  Very  few  of  them 
knew  where  they  were  going,  but  all  knew  that  it  was 
into  danger.  Prayer  was  offered  by  President  Langdon, 
of  Harvard  College.  About  nine  o’clock  they  commenced 
their  march,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  William 
Prescott,  a veteran  of  the  French  war;  one  in  wrhom  the 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER  HILL. 


373 


soldiers  had  implicit  confidence.  Charlestown  Neck  was  chap. 

strongly  guarded,  but  they  passed  over  it  in  safety,  and  — ’ 

were  soon  on  the  ground.  Bunker  Hill  was  designated  in  1775- 
the  orders,  but  Breed’s  Hill,  as  it  had  a better  command 
of  the  harbor,  was  fortified  instead.  The  ground  was 
speedily  marked  out,  and  about  midnight  the  men  com- 
menced their  labors.  Early  daylight  revealed  to  the  aston- 
ished eyes  of  the  British  sailors  in  the  harbor  the  strong 
redoubt  that  had  sprung  up  so  suddenly  on  the  hill-top, 
and  the  Americans  still  busy  at  their  work.  Without 
waiting  for  orders,  the  sloop-of-war  Lively  opened  her 
guns  upon  them;  a floating  battery  and  other  ships  did 
the  same.  The  firing  roused  the  people  of  Boston.  Gage, 
through  his  spy-glass,  noticed  Prescott,  who  was  on  the 
parapet  inspecting  the  works.  “ Who  is  that  officer  in 
command,”  he  asked;  “will  he  fight?”  “He  is  an  old 
soldier,  and  will  fight  to  the  last  drop  of  his  blood,”  re- 
plied one  who  knew  Prescott  well.  “ The  works  must 
be  carried,”  remarked  Gage.  An  hour  later  the  plan  of 
attack  was  decided  upon  by  a council  of  war. 

From  the  heights  the  Americans  saw  and  heard  the 
bustle  of  preparation.  Repeated  messages  were  sent  to 
General  Ward  for  the  promised  reinforcements.  Putnam 
hurried  to  Cambridge  to  urge  the  demand  in  person. 

Ward  hesitated  lest  he  should  weaken  the  main  division. 

It  was  eleven  o’clock  before  Stark  and  Reed,  with  their 
regiments,  were  ordered  to  the  relief  of  Prescott,  and  the 
wearied  soldiers,  who  had  been  laboring  all  night  at  the 
redoubt. 

About  noon,  twenty-eight  barges  filled  with  soldiers, 
under  the  command  of  Generals  Howe  and  Pigott,  left 
Boston.  The  ships  kept  up  an  incessant  cannonade  to 
cover  their  landing.  General  Howe  discovered  that  the 
works  were  stronger  than  he  anticipated,  and  he  sent  to 
General  Gage  for  reinforcements;  his  men,  while  waiting, 
were  regaled  with  refreshments  and  “grog.”  Meantime 


374 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxviii  Americans  strengthened  their  works,  and  formed  a 
1 — _ rustic  breastwork;  to  do  this,  they  pulled  up  a post-and- 
1775.  rail  fence,  placed  it  behind  a stone  fence,  and  filled  the 
space  between  with  new-mown  grass.  This  extended 
down  the  side  of  the  hill  north  of  the  redoubt  to  a swamp. 

Now  they  were  cheered  by  the  sight  of  Stark,  who  ap- 
peared with  five  hundred  men.  As  he  marched  leisurely 
along,  some  one  suggested  a rapid  movement.  The  vet- 
eran replied,  “One  fresh  man  in  action  is  worth  ten  tired 
ones;”  and  he  moved  quietly  on.  A part  of  his  force 
halted  with  Putnam  at  Bunker  Hill,  and  a part  joined 
Knowlton  behind  the  fence  breastwork.  About  two 
o’clock,  Dr.  Warren,  who  had  recently  been  appointed 
major-general,  but  had  not  received  his  commission,  ar- 
rived. He  came,  as  did  Pomeroy,  to  serve  in  the  ranks. 
When  Putnam  pointed  him  to  the  redoubt,  and  said, 
“There  you  will  be  under  cover,”  “Don’t  think,”  replied 
Warren,  “ that  I seek  a place  of  safety — where  will  the 
attack  be  the  hottest?”  Still  pointing  to  the  same  spot 
Putnam  answered:  “ That  is  the  enemy’s  object;  if  that 
can  be  maintained  the  day  is  ours.”  When  Warren  en- 
tered the  redoubt,  the  soldiers  received  him  with  hearty 
cheers.  Prescott  offered  him  the  command,  which  he 
gracefully  declined,  saying:  “I  shall  be  happy  to  learn 
from  a soldier  of  your  experience.” 

The  day  was  clear  and  bright:  the  British,  in  their 
brilliant  uniforms,  presented  a fine  appearance.  Thou- 
sands watched  every  movement  from  the  house-tops  in 
Boston  and  from  the  neighboring  hills.  Fathers,  hus- 
bands, sons,  and  brothers  were  to  meet  the  enemy,  for 
the  first  time,  in  a regular  battle.  The  expedition  had 
commenced  with  prayer  on  Cambridge  green,  and  now 
minister  McClintock,  of  New  Hampshire,  was  passing 
among  the  men  praying  and  exhorting  them  to  stand  firm. 

About  half-past  two  o’clock,  the  British,  confident  of 
an  easy  victory,  advanced;  one  division,  under  General 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER  HILL. 


375 


Pigott,  inarched  up  the  hill  to  storm  the  redoubt  in  front,  ^hap. 
while  the  other,  under  General  Howe,  advanced  against  the  ^7 

fence  breastwork,  in  order  to  gain  the  rear  and  cut  off  the  1775- 
retreat.  The  redoubt  was  commanded  by  Prescott.  Stark, 
Knowlton,  and  Reed,  with  some  of  the  New  Hampshire 
and  Connecticut  men,  were  at  the  fence.  As  he  saw  the 
enemy  advancing,  Prescott,  with  his  usual  presence  of 
mind,  passed  among  his  men  and  encouraged  them.  “The 
redcoats,”  said  he,  “will  never  reach  the  redoubt,  if  you 
will  but  withhold  your  fire  till  I give  the  order,  and  be 
careful  not  to  shoot  over  their  heads.”  The  impetuous 
Putnam,  who  seems  to  have  had  no  special  command,  was 
everywhere.  “Wait  till  you  see  the  whites  of  their  eyes, 
aim  at  their  waistbands,  pick  off  the  handsome  coats, 
steady  my  lads,”  were  his  directions  as  he  rode  along  the 
lines.  “Wait  for  orders  and  fire  low,”  was  the  policy 
that  controlled  the  movements  on  Bunker  Hill. 

The  British,  as  they  advanced,  kept  up  an  incessant 
discharge  of  musketry.  Not  a sound  issued  from  the 
Americans.  When  Pigott’s  division  came  within  forty 
paces,  those  in  the  redoubt  levelled  their  guns  for  a mo- 
ment, then  Prescott  gave  the  word:  “Fire!”  Whole 
ranks  were  cut  down.  The  enemy  fell  back,  but  urged  on 
by  their  officers,  again  advanced.  The  Americans  allowed 
them  to  come  nearer  than  before,  but  received  them  more 
warmly.  The  carnage  was  dreadful;  Pigott  himself  or- 
dered a retreat.  At  the  same  moment  Howe’s  division 
was  also  retreating.  The  brave  band  who  guarded  the 
fence,  had  allowed  him  to  advance  within  thirty  paces, 
then  had  poured  in  their  reserved  fire  with  deadly  effect. 

Both  divisions  retired  down  the  hill  to  the  shore.  Gage 
had  threatened  that  he  would  burn  the  town  of  Charles- 
town if  the  Americans  should  occupy  the  heights.  The 
threat  was  now  carried  into  execution  by  bombs  thrown 
from  the  ships  and  Copp’s  Hill.  The  conflagration  added 
new  horrors  to  the  scene. 


376 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVIII, 


1775. 


The  British  resolved  upon  a second  attack.  This 
proved  a counterpart  of  the  first.  By  volleys  discharged 
at  the  right  moment,  and  with  unerring  aim,  their  whole 
force  was  driven  back.  Their  officers  labored  to  check 
them,  even  urged  them  on  with  their  swords,  but  in  vain, 
they  retreated  to  the  shore.  “ If  we  drive  them  back 
once  more,”  exclaimed  Prescott,  “ they  cannot  rally 
again.”  “ We  are  ready  for  the  redcoats  again,”  was 
the  response  from  the  redoubt. 

General  Clinton  watched  the  movements  from  Copp’s 
Hill.  He  witnessed  the  repulse  of  the  "king’s  regulars  ” 
with  astonishment;  he  hastened  over  as  a volunteer  with 
reinforcements.  Some  officers  were  opposed  to  another 
attack;  they  thought  it  little  short  of  butchery  to  lead 
men  in  the  face  of  such  sharp-shooting.  Now  they  learned 
that  the  ammunition  of  the  Americans  was  nearly  ex- 
hausted. They  resolved  to  carry  the  redoubt  at  the  point 
of  the  bayonet.  The  attack  was  to  be  specially  directed 
against  an  open  space  which  they  had  noticed  between 
the  breastwork  and  the  fortified  fence.  The  Americans 
used  what  little  powder  they  had  with  great  effect;  they 
could  pour  in  but  a single  volley  upon  the  enemy;  but 
by  this  a number  of  British  officers  were  slain.  The  Brit- 
ish, however,  advanced  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  assailed 
the  redoubt  on  three  sides.  The  first  who  appeared  on 
the  parapet,  as  he  cried  out,  “ The  day  is  ours,”  was  shot 
down.  Now  followed  a desperate  encounter;  those  Amer- 
icans who  had  not  bayonets  fought  with  stones  and  the 
butts  of  their  muskets.  It  was  impossible  to  maintain  the 
ground;  Prescott  gave  the  word,  and  they  commenced  an 
orderly  retreat.  The  aged  Pomeroy  clubbed  his  musket 
and  retreated  with  his  face  to  the  enemy.  Stark,  Knowl- 
ton,  and  Reed,  kept  their  position  at  the  fence  till  their 
companions  had  left  the  redoubt  and  passed  down  the 
hill,  and  thus  prevented  the  enemy  from  cutting  off  the 
retreat;  then  they  slowly  retired. 


CHARLES  LEE — PHILIP  SCHUYLER. 


377 


About  three  thousand  British  were  engaged  in  this 
battle,  and  about  fifteen  hundred  Americans.  The  British 
lost  more  than  one  thousand  men,  an  unusual  proportion 
of  whom  were  officers,  among  whom  was  Major  Pitcairn, 
of  Lexington  memory;  while  the  Americans  lost  but  four 
hundred  and  fifty,  but  among  these  was  Dr.  Warren.  He 
was  one  of  the  last  to  leave  the  redoubt;  he  had  scarcely 
passed  beyond  it  when  he  fell.  On  the  morning  of  that 
day  he  had  expressed  himself  willing,  if  necessary,  to  die 
for  his  country. — That  country  has  embalmed  his  name 
as  one  of  the  bravest  and  noblest  of  her  sons. 

The  raw  militia  had  met  the  British  “regulars,”  and 
had  proved  themselves  their  equals;  they  left  the  field 
only  when  destitute  of  ammunition. 

The  British  ministry  was  not  satisfied  with  this  vic- 
tory, nor  were  the  Americans  discouraged  by  this  defeat. 
When  the  news  of  the  battle  reached  England,  General 
Gage  was  at  once  recalled.  When  Washington  learned 
of  it  from  the  courier  who  was  hastening  to  Congress  with 
the  news,  he  exclaimed:  “The  liberties  of  the  country 
are  safe!  ” 

This  famous  battle  took  place  on  the  seventeenth  of 
June;  on  the  twenty-first  Washington,  accompanied  by 
Generals  Lee  and  Schuyler,  left  Philadelphia  to  join  the 
army  as  Commander-in-chief.  General  Charles  Lee  was 
an  Englishman  by  birth;  a soldier  by  profession,  he  had 
been  engaged  in  campaigns  in  various  parts  of  Europe, 
and  in  the  French  war.  Frank  in  disposition,  but  sar- 
castic in  manner,  and  evidently  soured  by  disappoint- 
ment, he  had  resigned  the  British  service,  and  for  some 
reason  indulged  in  feelings  of  bitter  animosity  to  the 
English  name.  His  connection  with  their  cause  was 
counted  of  great  consequence  by  the  Americans. 

General  Philip  Schuyler  was  a native  of  New  York, 
of  Dutch  descent.  As  a man  of  wealth,  position,  educa- 
tion, and  well-known  integrity,  he  had  great  influence  in 


CHAP. 

XXVIII. 


1775. 


378 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxvni  ^at  Prov‘nce-  He  had  some  experience,  also,  in  military 

' affairs;  during  the  French  war,  when  a youth  of  two  and 

1775.  twenty,  he  campaigned  with  Sir  William  Johnson  and  his 
Mohawks.  Though  in  his  native  province  the  rich  and 
influential  were  generally  loyalists,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  troubles  Schuyler  ardently  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
colonists.  He  was  versed  in  civil  affairs,  having  been  a 
member  of  the  New  York  General  Assembly,  and  recently 
a delegate  to  Congress,  where  his  practical  good  sense  had 
attracted  attention.  At  this  time,  danger  was  appre- 
hended from  the  Mohawks,  who  lived  in  the  northern  and 
central  parts  of  New  York.  It  was  feared  that,  influenced 
by  the  Johnson  family,  they  would  rally  against  the  colo- 
nists. Sir  William  Johnson,  of  whom  we  have  spoken, 
the  ancestor  of  this  family,  was  of  Scotch-Irish  descent,  a 
man  of  vigorous  mind  but  of  coarse  associations;  he  had 
acquired  great  influence  over  the  Indians  by  adopting 
their  customs,  had  married  an  Indian  wife,  sister  of 
Brandt,  the  chief,  afterward  so  famous.  For  nearly  thirty 
years  he  was  agent  for  the  Five  Nations;  he  became  rich 
by  traffic,  and  lived  in  his  castle  on  the  Mohawk  river,  in 
baronial  style,  with  Scotch  Highlanders  as  tenants.  Sir 
William  was  dead,  but  his  son  and  heir,  John  Johnson, 
and  his  son-in-law,  Guy  Johnson,  were  suspected  of  tam- 
pering with  the  Mohawks.  No  one  knew  the  state  of 
affairs  in  New  York  better  than  Schuyler;  he  was  ac- 
quainted with  the  tory  aristocracy;  he  understood  the 
Johnsons,  and  to  him  Washington  intrusted  the  charge 
of  that  province. 

As  a singular  incident  it  may  be  noted  that  as  Wash- 
ington approached  New  York  by  way  of  New  Jersey,  the 
ship  on  board  of  which  was  the  royalist  governor  Try  on, 
who  was  just  returning  from  England,  came  into  the 
harbor.  The  committee  appointed  to  do  the  honors  was 
somewhat  perplexed.  Fortunately  their  principles  were 
not  tested:  these  two  men,  the  one  the  representative  of 


CONDITION'  OF  THE  AKMY. 


379 


the  Continental  Congress,  the  other  of  the  king,  did  not 
reach  the  city  at  the  same  time.  The  escort  that  received 
Washington,  were  at  leisure,  a few  hours  later,  to  render 
to  Governor  Tryon  the  same  honor. 

The  Commander-in-chief  was  met  at  Springfield  by 
the  committee  of  the  Massachusetts  Provincial  Congress, 
and  escorted  to  the  camp.  The  greatest  enthusiasm  pre- 
vailed; the  soldiers  everywhere  greeted  him  with  hearty 
cheers.  Such  a welcome,  while  it  gratified  his  feelings, 
was  calculated  to  increase  his  sense  of  responsibility.  A 
great  work  was  before  him — a work  not  yet  begun ; he 
was  to  bring  order  out  of  confusion;  to  lead  on  the  cause 
of  freedom  to  a successful  issue.  In  his  letters  written 
about  this  time,  he  expresses  a calm  trust  in  a Divine 
Providence,  that  wisely  orders  all  things. 

A personal  survey  of  the  army  revealed  more  perfectly 
the  difficulties  to  be  overcome.  It  numbered  about  four- 
teen thousand  men;  to  be  effective,  it  must  be  increased 
to  twenty  or  thirty  thousand.  The  troops  were  unorgan- 
ized and  undisciplined,  without  uniforms,  poorly  clad,  and 
imperfectly  armed.  To  discipline  these  volunteers  would 
be  no  easy  task;  they  could  not  be  subjected  to  strict 
military  rule.  Even  among  this  noble  band  of  patriot 
officers  were  jealousies  to  be  soothed,  and  prejudices  to 
be  regarded.  Some  felt  that  they  had  been  overlooked 
or  underrated  in  the  appointments  made  by  Congress. 

A council  of  war  resolved  to  maintain  the  present  line 
of  works,  to  capture  the  British,  or  drive  them  out  of 
Boston.  Washington  chose  for  his  headquarters  a cen- 
tral position  at  Cambridge;  here  were  stationed  Major- 
General  Putnam  and  Brigadier-General  Heath.  General 
Artemas  Ward  was  stationed  with  the  right  wing  at  Rox- 
bury,  and  General  Charles  Lee  commanded  the  left  on 
Prospect  Hill.  Under  Lee  were  the  Brigadier-Generals 
Greene  and  Sullivan,  and  under  Ward  the  Generals 


CHAP. 

XXVIII. 


1775. 


380 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVIII 


1775. 


Spencer  and  Thomas.  Of  this  number,  Greene  merits 
special  notice.  His  father  a farmer,  miller,  and  anchor 
smith,  as  well  as  occasionally  a Quaker  preacher,  endeav- 
ored to  train  his  son  in  his  own  faith.  The  son’s  tastes  were 
decidedly  military.  Of  a genial  disposition,  he  was  fond 
of  social  amusements,  but  never  at  the  expense  of  things 
more  important.  He  cultivated  his  mind  by  reading  the 
best  English  authors  of  the  time  on  science  and  history; 
to  do  this  he  snatched  the  moments  from  daily  toil.  Indus- 
trious and  strictly  temperate,  his  perceptions  were  clear, 
and  his  love  of  order  almost  a passion.  With  zest  he  read 
books  on  military  tactics,  and  before  he  had  laid  aside  the 
Quaker  costume,  he  took  lessons  in  the  science  of  military 
drill  by  watching  the  exercises  and  manoeuvres  of  the 
British  troops  on  parade  on  Boston  Common.  Their  order 
and  precision  had  a charm  for  the  embryo  general.  None 
took  a deeper  interest  than  he  in  the  questions  that  agi- 
tated the  country,  and  he  was  more  than  once  chosen  by 
the  people  to  represent  them  in  the  Colonial  Legislature. 

The  army  was  now  joined  by  some  companies  of  rifle- 
men, mostly  Scotch  and  Irish;  backwoodsmen  of  Penn- 
sylvania, Virginia,  and  Maryland,  enlisted  by  orders  of 
Congress.  They  had  marched  six  hundred  miles  in  twenty 
days.  If  their  peculiar  dress,  the  hunting-shirt,  and  their 
motto,  “ Liberty  or  Death,”  worn  on  their  head-band, 
their  robust  appearance,  their  stature,  scarcely  one  of 
them  being  less  than  six  feet,  excited  admiration,  much 
more  did  their  feats  of  sharp-shooting.  “ When  advanc- 
ing at  a quick  step,”  it  was  said,  “ they  could  hit  a mark 
of  seven  inches  diameter  at  a distance  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  yards.”  Their  leader,  Daniel  Morgan,  was  a native 
of  New  Jersey,  though  brought  up  on  the  frontiers  of 
Virginia.  When  a youth  his  education  had  been  neglect- 
ed; he  could  scarcely  read  or  write;  unpolished  in  his 
manners,  generous  in  his  impulses,  honorable  in  his  own 
feelings,  he  instinctively  scorned  meanness  or  duplicity  in 


THE  INFORMATION  LAID  BEFORE  CONGRESS. 


381 


others.  In  his  twentieth  year,  as  a wagoner,  he  took  his  xchap. 

first  lessons  in  warfare  in  Braddock’s  unfortunate  cam- 

paign.  His  character  adapted  itself  to  emergencies.  1775- 
When  left  to  act  in  responsible  situations,  his  good 
sense  was  never  at  fault;  wherever  placed  he  performed 
well  his  part. 

As  soon  as  he  obtained  the  requisite  information, 
Washington  laid  before  Congress  the  state  of  the  army, 
with  suggestions  as  to  the  best  means  to  furnish  it  with 
provisions,  munitions,  and  men.  He  also  suggested  that 
diversities  of  uniform  had  a tendency  to  encourage  sec- 
tional feelings,  and  recommended  Congress  to  provide  at 
least  ten  thousand  hunting-shirts,  adding,  “I  know  noth- 
ing in  a speculative  view  more  trivial,  yet  which,  if  put 
in  practice,  would  have  a happier  tendency  to  unite  the 
men,  and  abolish  those  provincial  distinctions  that  lead  to 
jealousy  and  dissatisfaction.”  This  was  the  origin  of  the 
peculiar  uniform  of  American  soldiers.  A few  days  after 
this  report  was  sent  to  Congress  it  was  discovered  that, 
by  mistake,  a false  return  of  the  powder  in  the  camp  had 
been  made — the  supply  was  nearly  exhausted.  This  dis- 
covery crippled  every  movement,  and  left  the  Americans 
at  the  mercy  of  the  enemy  should  they  be  attacked.  Their 
only  safety  lay  in  silence  and  inaction.  Messengers  were 
hurried  in  every  direction  to  collect  and  send  to  the  camp 
all  the  powder  that  could  be  obtained.  In  about  a fort- 
night they  procured  a small  supply. 

We  now  turn  to  affairs  in  New  York,  where,  it  will  be 
remembered,  Schuyler  had  command.  After  their  brave 
exploits  on  Lake  Champlain,  Arnold  and  Allen  both 
claimed  authority  over  the  captured  forts — the  former 
referred  to  Massachusetts,  the  latter  to  Connecticut,  to 
confirm  their  respective  claims.  As  these  forts  belonged  to 
New  York,  Allen  wrote  to  the  Congress  of  that  province 
for  supplies  of  men  and  money  to  defend  them.  But  the 
whole  matter  was,  at  length,  referred  to  the  Continental 


382 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxviii  ^onSress>  which  decided  that  New  York  should  have  the 

charge  of  the  forts,  and  authorized  it  to  call  upon  New 

1775.  England  for  aid  in  their  defence.  The  call  was  made  upon 
Connecticut,  in  answer  to  which  Colonel  Hinman,  with  a 
thousand  men,  was  sent  to  join  Arnold.  Allen’s  Green 
Mountain  Boys  were  by  this  time  disbanded,  as  their  term 
of  enlistment  had  expired.  These  war  spirits,  Arnold  and 
Allen,  had  urged  upon  the  Continental  Congress  to  fur- 
nish them  means  to  invade  Canada.  Allen,  in  company 
with  Seth  Warner,  went  in  person  to  that  body  for  au- 
thority to  raise  a new  regiment.  It  was  granted,  and  the 
New  York  Congress  was  recommended  to  receive  this 
regiment  of  their  ancient  enemies  into  the  regular  army. 
They  were  to  choose  their  own  leader.  For  some  reason 
Warner  was  chosen,  and  Allen  entirely  neglected;  but 
not  to  be  baffled  when  a fight  was  on  hand,  he  joined  the 
army  as  a volunteer.  Arnold  claimed  the  entire  authority 
at  Ticonderoga,  after  the  departure  of  Allen,  and  difficul- 
ties arose  between  him  and  Hinman.  A committee  sent 
from  the  Congress  of  Massachusetts  to  inquire  into  the 
matter,  decided  that  the  command  belonged  to  Hinman. 
Arnold  swore  he  would  not  be  second,  disbanded  his  men, 
threw  up  his  commission,  and  hurried  to  Cambridge. 

Congress  was,  at  first,  opposed  to  the  invasion  of  Can- 
ada, and  even  thought  of  dismantling  the  forts  on  Lake 
Champlain.  Recent  intelligence  that  the  authorities  of 
that  province  were  making  preparations  to  recapture  the 
forts  and  to  regain  the  command  of  the  lake  induced 
them  to  determine  upon  its  invasion  in  self-defence. 
Schuyler  learned  that  seven  hundred  of  the  king’s  troops 
were  in  Canada;  that  Guy  Johnson,  with  three  hundred 
tenants  and  Indians,  was  at  Montreal;  that  St.  John’s 
was  fortified,  and  war-vessels  were  building  there,  and 
almost  ready  to  pass  by  the  Sorel  into  the  lake.  Yet  he 
was  encouraged  by  rumors  that  some  of  the  inhabitants 
were  disaffected,  and  might  be  induced  to  join  against 


INVASION  OF  CANADA — RICHARD  MONTGOMERY. 


383 


1775. 


the  mother  country;  if  so,  the  British  would  be  deprived  ctlap. 
of  a valuable  recruiting  station.  Two  expeditions  against 
Canada  were  determined  upon,  one  by  way  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain, the  other  by  the  rivers  Kennebec  and  Chaudiere. 

The  former  under  Schuyler;  the  latter  was  intrusted  to 
Arnold,  who  was  in  the  camp  chafed  and  disappointed, 
but  ready  for  any  daring  enterprise  that  promised  dis- 
tinction. 

Operations  were  to  commence  by  way  of  the  lake, 
where  were  assembled  the  New  York  troops,  and  some 
from  New  England.  Schuyler  was  ably  seconded  by 
Brigadier-general  Richard  Montgomery.  Montgomery 
was  a native  of  Ireland;  had,  when  a youth,  been  the 
companion  of  Wolfe  in  the  French  war.  He  resigned 
the  British  service,  and  remaining  in  America,  settled  in 
New  York,  where  he  married.  A man  of  education  and 
refinement,  his  generous  sentiments  led  him  to  espouse 
ardently  the  cause  of  popular  rights. 

General  Schuyler  passed'from  Ticonderoga  down  the 
lake  and  took  possession  of  the  Isle  aux  Noix,  in  the  Sorel 
river.  This  position  commanded  the  entrance  into  Lake 
Champlain.  He  then  made  an  attempt  on  St  John’s, 
but  finding  it  more  strongly  garrisoned  than  had  been 
represented,  he  retired  to  the  Isle  aux  Noix,  with  the 
intention  of  fortifying  that  important  post,  but  severe 
sickness  compelled  him  to  return  to  Albany.  The  com- 
mand devolved  upon  Montgomery.  Schuyler  was  soon 
able  to  send  him  supplies  and  ammunition,  and  also 
reinforcements  under  General  Wooster. 

Ethan  Allen,  as  usual,  without  orders,  went  on  one  of 
his  rash  expeditions.  With  only  eighty-three  men,  he 
attempted  to  take  Montreal,  was  overpowered  and  taken 
prisoner  with  his  men.  He  himself  was  sent  in  irons  to 
England  to  be  tried  as  a rebel.  Here  closed  the  connec- 
tion of  this  daring  leader  of  the  Green  Mountain  Boys 
with  the  war  of  the  Revolution.  He  was  not  tried,  but 


Sept. 

5. 


Sept. 

24. 


384 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxvni.  liberated;  then  returned  home,  but  from  some  dissatis- 

faction  took  no  further  part  in  the  struggle. 

1775,  Montgomery  sent  a detachment  which  took  Fort 
Chambly,  a few  miles  further  down  the  river,  thus  placing 
troops  between  St.  John’s  and  Canada.  Sir  Guy  Carle- 
ton,  the  governor  of  that  province,  made  exertions,  but 
without  success,  to  raise  a force  for  the  relief  of  St. 
John’s.  But  when  on  his  way  he  was  repulsed  at  the 
passage  of  the  St.  Lawrence  by  Colonel  Seth  Warner;  an- 
other party  going  up  the  Sorel  on  the  same  errand  was 
N3V‘  also  driven  back.  The  garrison  at  St.  John’s  presently 
surrendered,  and  immediately  the  energetic  Montgomery 
pushed  on  to  Montreal,  which  submitted  at  the  first  sum- 
mons, while  Carleton  with  a few  followers  fled  down  the 
river  to  Quebec.  This  was  a very  seasonable  capture  for 
the  Americans,  as  it  supplied  them  with  woollen  clothes, 
of  which  necessaries  they  were  in  great  need. 

Montgomery  made  great  exertions  in  the  midst  of  dis- 
couragements, arising  from  insubordination,  desertions, 
and  the  lateness  of  the  season,  to  push  on  and  join  Arnold 
Sept,  before  Quebec.  Two  months  before  this  time  that  leader 
had  left  the  camp  before  Boston  with  eleven  hundred  men, 
among  whom  were  three  companies  of  riflemen,  under 
Morgan,  to  pass  up  the  Kennebec,  and  thence  across  the 
wilderness  to  Quebec,  there  to  unite  with  the  force  from 
New  York.  Aaron  Burr,  then  a youth  of  twenty,  accom- 
panied this  expedition  as  a volunteer.  It  was  a perilous 
undertaking.  The  journey  was  one  of  intense  suffering 
and  incessant  toil.  Six  weeks  they  spent  in  dragging 
their  boats  up  the  river,  and  carrying  the  baggage  around 
rapids;  they  cut  their  way  through  thickets  and  briars, 
forded  streams,  climbed  'mountains,  breasted  storms,  and 
were  so  much  in  want  of  food  that  they  devoured  their 
dogs,  and  even  their  moccasins.  Their  number  was  re- 
duced to  about  six  hundred  effective  men;  one  entire 
division  had  returned  home  with  the  sick  and  disabled. 


QUEBEC  BESIEGED. 


385 


In  a forlorn  condition  the. remainder  suddenly  appeared  ^dhar 

The  inhabitants  were 1 


at  Point  Levi,  opposite  Quebec, 
astonished  at  the  apparition,  and  could  Arnold  have 
crossed  immediately,  he  might  have  taken  the  town; 
but  he  was  unable  to  do  so  for  want  of  boats.  In  a few 
days  came  Carleton  from  Montreal;  he  put  the  town  in 
a state  of  defense,  and  increased  his  force  to  twelve 
hundred  men  by  enlisting  traders,  sailors,  and  others. 

Although  two  armed  vessels  were  on  the  watch,  Ar- 
nold managed  to  cross  the  St.  Lawrence,  clambered  up 
the  Heights  of  Abraham  by  the  same  rugged  path  that 
Wolfe  had  used,  and  boldly  challenged  the  garrison  to 
battle.  The  contest  was  declined.  It  was  useless  for  him 
to  attempt  to  besiege  the  town  without  cannon,  so  he 
moved  twenty  miles  up  the  river,  where  he  met  Mont- 
gomery. The  toilsome  march  through  the  wilderness 
nearly  stripped  Arnold’s  men  of  their  clothes ; the  wool- 
lens obtained  at  Montreal  were  to  them  also  an  accept- 
able protection  against  the  rigors  of  a Canada  winter. 

Their  united  force  amounted  to  only  nine  hundred 
men.  With  these,  Montgomery,  who  assumed  the  com- 
mand, advanced  to  Quebec.  The  flag  he  sent  to  demand 
a surrender  was  fired  upon.  A battery  must  be  built; 
the  ordinary  material  was  not  at  hand,  but  ingenuity  sup- 
plied its  place.  Gabions  were  filled  with  snow  and  ice, 
over  which  water  was  poured,  and  a Canada  winter  soon 
rendered  them  solid,  but  no  ingenuity  could  render  the 
ice  otherwise  than  brittle — every  shot  from  the  town 
shattered  it  in  pieces.  It  was  now  found  that  their 
cannon  were  too  small.  They  could  not  batter  the  walls, 
and  it  was  as  fruitless  to  attempt  to  scale  them.  Some 
other  plan  must  be  adopted. 

It  was  determined  to  make  a sudden  attack  on  the 
lower  town.  Montgomery,  with  one  division,  was  to  ad- 
vance upon  the  south  side,  while  Arnold  was  to  make  an 
attempt  upon  the  north.  At  the  same  time  feint  move- 


1775. 

Nov. 

9. 


386 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXVIII. 


1775. 

Dec. 

31. 


ments  were  to  be  made  against  the  upper  town,  and  sig- 
nal rockets  fired  from  the  different  points  to  distract  and 
divert  the  attention  of  the  enemy.  On  the  thirty-first  of 
December  a blinding  snow-storm  favored  their  enterprise. 
At  two  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  that  day  they  were  on 
the  march.  The  feint  that  was  to  cover  the  movement  of 
Montgomery  was  successful.  Undiscovered  he  descended 
from  the  Heights  of  Abraham,  passing  safely  around  Cape 
Diamond  to  the  defile  that  led  to  the  town.  The  pass,  at 
all  times  difficult,  was  now  obstructed  by  ice  and  drifting 
snow.  It  was  defended  by  barriers  guarded  by  Canadian 
militia.  Taken  by  surprise,  they  fled  from  the  picket. 
Montgomery  passed  the  first  barrier  unopposed.  As  he 
stepped  beyond  it,  sanguine  and  exultant  with  hope,'  he 
exclaimed:  “Push  on,  my  brave  boys;  Quebec  is  ours!” 
Just  then  a single  gun  loaded  with  grape-shot  was  fired 
from  a battery;  he  fell,  and  by  his  side  his  aids  and  many 
others  who  had  answered  to  his  cheering  call.  The  sol- 
diers, disheartened  at  the  fall  of  their  brave  leader,  were 
willing  to  abandon  the  town,  under  the  lead  of  Quarter- 
master Campbell,  leaving  the  bodies  of  the  slain  Mont- 
gomery, Cheeseman,  and  MacPherson  where  they  fell. 

By  some  neglect,  no  feint  movement  was  made  to 
cover  the  march  of  Arnold.  He  was  harassed  by  a flank- 
ing fire  as  he  pushed  on  to  the  entrance  of  the  town.  His 
leg  being  shattered  by  a ball,  he  was  unable  to  lead  his 
men  against  the  battery.  Morgan  assumed  the  command, 
and  with  his  riflemen  stormed  it  and  captured  the  men. 
At  daylight  he  reached  the  second  battery,  which  was  also 
carried;  but  now  the  forces  of  the  British  were  concen- 
trated at  this  point.  Morgan’s  party  made  a brave  resist- 
ance, but  were  overpowered  by  numbers  and  compelled 
to  surrender.  He  himself  was  the  last  to  submit.  When 
called  upon  by  the  British  soldiers  to  deliver  up  hisaword, 
he  refused,  planted  himself  against  a wall,  and  defied  them 
to  take  it.  They  threatened  to  shoot  him;  his  men  expos- 


MORGAN  AND  HIS  MEN  PRISONERS. 


387 


tulated.  At  length  he  saw  a man — a priest  he  knew  him  ^ctiap. 

to  be  from  his  dress;  to  him  he  gave  it,  saying:  “1  will  

give  my  sword  to  you,  but  not  a scoundrel  of  those  cow-  177 5 ■ 
ards  shall  take  it  out  of  my  hands.”  The  bravery  of 
Morgan  and  his  men  was  appreciated  by  Carle  ton;  as 
prisoners,  they  were  treated  with  special  kindness. 

Arnold  now  retired  about  three  miles  up  the  river, 
and  there  in  a camp  whose  ramparts  were  formed  of 
frozen  snow  and  of  ice,  he  blockaded  Quebec  through 
the  winter.  Here  we  leave  him  for  the  present. 

Montgomery  was  at  first  buried  at  Quebec.  When 
nearly  half  a century  had  passed  away,  New  York  re- 
membered her  adopted  son.  She  transferred  his  remains 
to  her  metropolis,  and  with  appropriate  honors  reinterred  1818. 
them  in  St.  Paul’s  church-yard. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

Meeting  of  Congress;  alarming  Evils  require  its  Attention. — British 
Cruisers. — Portland  burned. — Efforts  to  defend  the  Coast.— 
Congress  acts  with  Energy. — Parliament  resolves  to  crush  the 
Rebels. — Henry  Knox. — Difficulties  in  the  Army. — Provincial 
Prejudices. — Success  of  the  Privateers. — British  Theatricals. — 
The  Union  Flag. — Affairs  in  New  York. — Rivington’s  Gazette. — 
Governor  Tryon. — General  Lee  in  the  City. — The  Johnsons. — 
Dunm ore’s  Measures  in  Virginia;  Norfolk  burned. — Defeat  of 
North  Carolina  Tories. — Lee  at  the  South. — Cannon  and  Powder 
obtained. — Dorchester  Heights  fortified. — Boston  Evacuated. — 
Washington  in  New  York. — British  and  German  Troops  in 
Canada. — Numerous  Disasters. — The  Retreat  from  Canada. — 
Horatio  Gates. — A British  Fleet  before  Fort  Moultrie. — Gloomy 
Prospects. 

CHAP.  When  the  Continental  Congress  reassembled,  delegates 

from  Georgia  took  their  seats  for  the  first  time,  and  the 

slpt"  style  was  assumed  of  The  Thirteen  United  Colonies. 

5.  During  the  session  a delegate  from  beyond  the  moun- 
0ct-  tains  presented  himself  as  the  representative  of  the  colony 
of  Transylvania,  the  germ  of  the  present  State  of  Ken- 
tucky (settled  by  those  bold  pioneers,  Boone,  Harrod, 
and  Henderson),  but  the  delegate  of  the  fourteenth  col- 
ony was  rejected  on  the  ground  that  Virginia  claimed 
the  territory. 

Alarming  evils  required  the  prompt  attention  of  Con- 
gress. The  army  was  almost  destitute  of  ammunition 
and  military  stores;  the  coast,  to  a great  extent,  unpro- 
tected; British  cruisers  hovered  on  the  shores  of  New 
England;  demanded  of  the  inhabitants  supplies;  burned 


PORTLAND  BURNED — PLANS  OP  DEFENCE. 


389 


and  pillaged  the  towns.  The  notorious  Captain  Wallace  chap. 
was  stationed  in  Narragansett  Bay;  Stonington  and  Bris-  — — 1 
tol  had  been  bombarded,  and  Newport  was  threatened  ^5. 
with  destruction.  The  British  Admiral,  Graves,  it  was  7. ' 
said,  had  issued  orders  to  burn  all  the  rebel  towns  from 
Halifax  to  Boston.  This  was  no  idle  rumor.  At  Fal- 
mouth, now  Portland,  in  Maine,  the  destruction  began. 

This  patriotic  little  town  had,  some  time  before,  resolutely  18. 
repulsed  Lieutenant  Mowatt  of  the  British  navy.  One 
evening  he  appeared  with  several  vessels  in  the  harbor, 
prepared  to  mete  out  the  punishment  due  for  such  rebel- 
lion. He  informed  the  inhabitants  of  his  intention,  and 
allowed  them  two  hours  “ to  remove  the  human  species 
out  of  the  town.”  A further  respite  until  nine  o’clock 
next  morning  was  with  difficulty  obtained.  The  people 
removed  during  the  night;  then,  by  means  of  bombs 
and  carcasses,  this  flourishing  village  of  three  hundred 
houses  was  laid  in  ashes.  The  other  towns  assumed  a 
posture  of  defence,  and  avoided  a similar  ruin. 

The  colonies  separately  took  measures  to  defend  their 
coasts  against  such  attacks.  Already  Maryland,  Vir- 
ginia, and  South  Carolina  had  appointed  Naval  Boards, 
and  equipped  armed  vessels.  The  British  ships  had  been 
driven  from  the  harbor  at  Charleston;  a powder-ship  had 
been  captured  by  a South  Carolina  vessel.  Washington 
had  sent  cruisers  into  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  and  Mas- 
sachusetts Bay,  to  intercept  supplies  intended  for  the 
enemy.  One  of  these,  the  schooner  Lee,  commanded  by 
Captain  Manly,  deserves  particular  mention.  She  did 
the  country  good  service.  Rhode  Island,  Massachusetts, 
and  Connecticut  now  equipped  a few  small  vessels.  Al- 
though a few  harbors  were  thus  defended,  the  force  that 
protected  the  coast  was  still  insufficient. 

Congress  applied  themselves  vigorously  to  remedy 
these  evils.  They  forwarded  some  of  the  powder  seized 


390 


IIISTOKY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  by  the  South  Carolinians  to  the  camp;  appointed  a secret 
I — ’•  coifnmittee  to  import  it  from  the  West  Indies;  took  meas- 
es. ures  to  establish  mills  for  its  manufacture,  and  founderies 
25.  for  the  making  of  cannon.  They  licensed  privateers,  and 
ordered  gun-boats  to  be  prepared  for  the  defence  of  the 
harbors;  appointed  a Naval  Committee  which  was  au- 
thorized to  build  thirteen  frigates;  but,  alas!  want  of 
funds  interfered  sadly  with  the  accomplishment  of  these 
proposed  measures. 

Dec.  In  this  Naval  Committee  we  recognize  the  germ  of 
13>  the  Navy  Department.  About  this  time  a secret  com- 
mittee was  authorized  to  open  a private  correspondence 
with  the  friends  of  the  cause  in  England,  Ireland,  and 
elsewhere;  this  grew  into  the  State  Department.  Thus 
was  the  Continental  Congress  gradually  laying  the  foun- 
dation of  the  present  government  of  the  United  States. 

Parliament,  in  the  meantime,  took  measures  to  crush 
the  “rebels;”  enacted  laws  against  them,  cruel  in  the 
extreme;  gave  orders  to  treat  them  in  warfare  not  as 
equals,  but  as  criminals,  who  should  be  thankful  to  escape 
the  gallows.  The  ministry  proclaimed  all  ships  trading 
to  the  colonies  lawful  prizes;  and  the  crews  of  all  cap- 
tured colonial  trading  vessels  virtually  slaves;  these  were 
doomed  to  serve  in  the  royal  navy  as  marines.  Parlia- 
ment also  voted  to  increase  their  army  in  America  to 
forty  thousand  men — of  this  number  twenty-five  thou- 
Nov.  sand  had  yet  to  be  raised.  They  could  not  be  obtained 
in  Great  Britain;  men  would  not  enlist.  Lord  Howe  had 
written  to  the  ministry  that  Catholic  Irish  soldiers  could 
not  be  trusted,  and  suggested  the  employment  of  German 
troops.  Negotiations  were  accordingly  commenced  with 
two  of  the  little  German  principalities,  Brunswick  and 
Hesse  Cassel;  and  the  English  monarch  hired  seventeen 
thousand  Germans,  or  Hessians,  to  aid  him  in  subduing 
. the  descendants  of  Englishmen  in  America.  In  vain  did 


HENRY  KNOX — COMMITTEE  OF  CONGRESS. 


391 


the  best  and  most  humane  in  Parliament  oppose  these  chap. 

measures.  There  was  in  England  an  honorable  minority, f 

who  felt  for  the  cause  of  the  colonists.  Burke  and  Barre  1775- 
stood  firm;  Conway  and  the  Duke  of  Grafton  resigned 
their  offices  and  joined  the  opposition;  Lord  Effingham 
and  the  son  of  Pitt  threw  up  their  commissions  in  the 
army  rather  than  take  part  in  the  unnatural  struggle. 

The  mercantile  interests  of  the  country,  and  especially 
the  Corporation  of  London,  were  opposed  to  the  measures 
of  Parliament.  Intelligence  of  them  aroused  the  Amer- 
icans to  greater  exertions,  and  deepened  their  hostility 
to  the  mother  country. 

Since  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  the  armies  in  and 
around  Boston  had  been  inactive  — the  British  from 
choice,  the  Americans  from  want  of  ammunition.  Wash- 
ington was  anxious  to  be  ready  when  the  bay  should  be 
frozen  to  pass  over  to  the  town  on  the  ice.  But  he  must 
have  powder  and  ordnance. 

Henry  Knox,  a bookseller  of  Boston,  had  entered  with 
great  zeal  into  the  cause  of  his  country.  He  had  an  in- 
tuitive skill  in  the  use  of  artillery,  which  he  first  displayed 
on  Bunker  Hill,  and  afterward  in  planning  the  defences 
of  the  camp.  His  aptness  and  energy  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  Washington.  Knox  proposed  to  go  to  Ticonde- 
roga  and  Crown  Point,  and  bring  from  those  places  the 
cannon  and  powder  that  could  be  spared.  Washington  ap- 
proved the  suggestion,  wrote  to  Schuyler  at  Albany  to  give 
his  assistance, and  to  Congress,  recommending  Knox  as  col- 
onel of  aregiment  of  artillery.  Knox  immediately  set  out. 

Other  difficulties  surrounded  the  army.  The  soldiers 
had  enlisted  but  for  one  year,  their  terms  would  expire 
before  the  first  of  January.  In  anticipation  of  this,  a 
committee  of  the  Continental  Congress,  consisting  of  Doc- 
tor Franklin,  Colonel  Harrison,  of  Virginia,  and  Thomas 
Lynch,  of  Carolina,  met  at  Cambridge,  with  committees 


392 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  from  the  New  England  colonies,  to  reorganize  the  army, 
~ — - and  to  devise  means  to  increase  it  to  thirty-two  thousand. 
1775.  The  committees  were  in  favor  of  an  attack  upon  Bos- 
ton as  soon  as  practicable.  Their  plans  were  well  laid, 
but  how  could  they  be  carried  out?  The  soldiers  were 
unwilling  to  re-enlist;  the  zeal  of  the  patriot  army  had 
begun  to  flag;  winter  was  coming  on;  they  were  ill- 
fitted  to  endure  its  hardships;  their  fuel  was  scanty  and 
their  clothing  poor;  their  families  needed  their  presence; 
the  attractions  of  home  presented  a delightful  contrast 
to  the  privations  of  a winter  campaign.  Their  patriot- 
ism was  not  extinct,  but  they  were  weary  and  discour- 
aged. Says  Washington,  in  a letter:  “The  desire  of 
retiring  into  a chimney-corner  seized  the  troops  as  soon 
as  their  terms  expired.” 

Those  who  were  willing  to  re-enlist,  would  do  so  only 
on  certain  conditions.  They  must  know  under  what  offi- 
cers they  were  to  be  placed.  Provincial  prejudices  had 
their  effect;  the  men  of  one  colony  hesitated  to  serve 
with  those  of  another,  or  under  officers  not  of  their  own 
choosing.  It  is  pleasing  to  record  one  instance  of  high- 
minded  patriotism — doubtless  there  were  many.  Colonel 
Asa  Whitcombe,  a worthy  and  experienced  officer,  was 
not  reappointed  on  account  of  his  advanced  age.  His 
men  took  offence,  and  refused  to  re-enlist.  The  colonel 
set  them  an  example  by  enlisting  himself  as  a private 
soldier.  A younger  officer  immediately  resigned  the 
command  of  his  regiment  that  Whitcombe  might  be  ap- 
pointed, which  was  done. 

On  the  first  of  December,  some  days  before  their 
terms  expired,  a portion  of  the  Connecticut  troops  be- 
gan to  return  home;  they  were  unwilling  even  to  remain 
in  camp  till  their  places  could  be  supplied.  Their  arms 
were  retained  at  an  assessed  value. 

In  the  midst  of  this  gloom  the  privateers  did  good 
service.  The  camp  was  thrown  into  ecstasies  by  the 


DESECRATIONS THE  UNION  FLAG. 


393 


arrival  of  a long  train  of  wagons  laden  with  military  chap. 
stores.  The  brave  Captain  Manly  had  captured  off  Cape 


Ann  a brigantine  laden  with  guns,  mortars,  and  working  1775- 
tools,  designed  for  the  British  army.  Among  the  can- 
non thus  obtained  was  an  immense  mortar.  This  was 
deemed  so  great  a prize,  that  in  the  joy  of  the  moment, 
it  was  proposed  to  give  it  a name.  “Old  Putnam 
mounted  it,  dashed  on  it  a bottle  of  rum,  and  gave  it 
the  name  of  Congress.” 


The  blockade  of  the  British  was  so  stringent  that  they 
began  to  suffer  seriously  for  fuel  and  fresh  provisions: 
they  could  obtain  none  from  the  land  side,  while  the 
coast  was  closely  watched.  Abundant  supplies  were 
sent  from  England,  but  these  were  often  wrecked  or 
captured.  Some  of  the  poorer  houses  were  taken  down 
to  supply  fuel,  and  many  of  the  poorer  people  sent  out  of 
the  town  in  order  to  lessen  the  demand  for  provisions. 

To  the  grief  of  the  patriot  inhabitants,  the  Old  South 
Church,  that  time-honored  and  sacred  edifice,  was  con- 
verted into  a riding-school  for  Burgoyne’s  light-horse,  and 
the  pastor’s  library  used  to  kindle  fires.  In  retaliation, 
the  soldiers  converted  the  Episcopal  church  at  Cambridge 
into  barracks,  and  melted  the  leaden  pipes  of  the  organ 
into  bullets.  The  British  officers  beguiled  their  time  by 
getting  up  balls  and  theatricals.  Among  the  plays  per- 
formed was  one,  written  by  General  Burgoyne,  carica- 
turing the  American  army  and  its  officers. 


On  the  first  of  January  the  Union  Flag  was  unfurled,  1776. 
for  the  first  time,  over  the  camp  at  Cambridge.  It  was 
emblematic  of  the  state  of  the  country.  The  English 
cross  retained  in  one  corner,  intimated  a still  existing 
relation  with  the  mother  country,  while  the  thirteen 
stripes  of  red  and  white  that  represented  the  thirteen 
colonies,  now  united  for  self-government  and  resistance  to 


394 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  oppression,  were  broadly  significant  of  the  New  Republic 

. that  was  to  grow  out  of  this  union. 

1776.  The  y8ar  opened  drearily  for  the  patriots.  There  were 
less  than  ten  thousand  men  in  the  camp,  among  whom ' 
were  many  undisciplined  recruits,  and  many  without  arms. 
The  people  were  impatient — why  not  capture  or  drive 
the  enemy  out  of  Boston?  they  asked  on  all  sides.  The 
situation  of  Washington  was  painful  in  the  extreme:  he 
could  not  publish  his  reasons,  lest  the  enemy  should  learn 
his  weakness.  Under  these  circumstances  he  writes  thus 
to  a confidential  friend:  "We  are  now  left  with  a good 
deal  less  than  half-raised  regiments  and  about  five  thou- 
sand militia.  * * * If  I shall  be  able  to  rise  superior  to 
these  and  many  other  difficulties,  which  might  be  enu- 
merated, I shall  most  religiously  believe  that  the  finger 
of  Providence  is  in  it,  to  blind  the  eyes  of  our  enemies.” 

About  this  time  ships  commanded  by  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton left  the  harbor  of  Boston  on  a secret  expedition.  It 
was  justly  surmised  that  he  was  bound  for  New  York. 
We  turn  once  more  to  the  state  of  affairs  in  that  province. 

As  has  been  said,  much  of  the  wealth  and  influence 
of  New  York  was  on  the  side  of  the  Tories.  Richmond 
and  Queen’s  counties  had  refused  to  send  delegates  to  the 
Provincial  Congress.  Governor  Tryon,  who  had  retired 
to  a British  man-of-war  in  the  harbor,  kept  up  a corre- 
spondence with  the  friends  of  the  royal  cause  in  the  city. 
There  was  published  the  most  influential  Tory  journal  in 
the  country,  “Rivington’s  Gazette” — “a  thorn  in  the 
‘ side  of  the  patriots.”  Many  who  were  opposed  to  this 
journal  were  unwilling  to  adopt  violent  measures;  the 
committee  of  safety  refused  to  interfere,  with  it.  Colonel 
Isaac  Sears,  one  of  the  boldest  and  most  energetic  of  the 
New  York  Sons  of  Liberty,  collected,  in  Connecticut, 
about  a hundred  horsemen,  dashed  into  the  city,  broke 
the  press  and  carried  away  the  types  to  New  Haven. 


GENERAL  LEE  IN  NEW  YORK. 


395 


The  possession  of  New  York,  as  it  was  “the  key  to  chap. 

the  whole  continent,  a passage  to  Canada,  to  the  great 

Lakes,  and  to  all  the  Indian  nations,”  was  all-important  1776- 
to  the  patriots.  It  was  determined  to  place  troops  there. 

Sears,  seconded  by  the  authority  of  Governor  Trumbull, 
proceeded  to  form  regiments  in  Connecticut.  Washington 
ordered  General  Charles  Lee  to  take  command  of  these 
regiments  and  proceed  with  them  to  New  York,  put  that 
city  in  a state  of  defence,  call  in  aid  from  New  Jersey  to 
disarm  the  Tories  on  Long  Island  and  elsewhere — duties 
which  Lee  proceeded  forthwith  to  perform.  Governor 
Tryon  threatened  to  bombard  the  city  if  he  entered  it 
with  the  Connecticut  troops.  The  people  were  greatly 
alarmed.  The  provincial  Congress  requested  Lee  not  to 
advance  for  the  present.  He  was  determined  to  push  on 
with  a sufficient  number  of  troops  to  secure  the  city,  and 
threatened  in  his  turn,  “if  they  make  a pretext  of  my 
presence  to  fire  on  the  town,  the  first  house  set  on  flames 
by  their  guns  shall  be  the  funeral-pile  of  some  of  their 
best  friends.”  He  entered  the  city  on  Sunday,  February 
fourth,  and  encamped  on  the  spot  where  the  City  Hall 
now  stands,  then  a suburb  known  as  “ The  Fields.” 

The  threats  and  counter-threats  had  wrought  up  the 
feelings  of  the  people  to  a state  of  intense  excitement. 
During  the  day  this  was  greatly  increased;  cannon  were 
heard  from  the  Narrows.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  entering 
the  harbor.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  hastened  from  the 
city;  on  the  afternoon  of  that  Sabbath  day  Kingsbridge 
was  thronged  with  people  and  wagons  on  their  way  to  the 
country.  But  these  fears  were  soon  relieved.  Clinton 
gave  notice  that  he  came  merely  to  a pay  a visit  to  his 
“friend  Tryon.”  He  remained  but  a short  time,  then 
sailed  away  to  North  Carolina.  His  mysterious  expedition 
and  his  “whimsical  civility”  to  his  “friend  Tryon”  gave 
rise  to  much  speculation;  though,  as  he  had  but  few 
troops,  his  movements  had,  as  yet,  created  but  little 


Feb. 

4. 


396 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  alarm.  Lee  now  proceeded  to  put  the  city  in  a state  of 

defence. 

1776. 

Serious  difficulties  threatened  the  interior  of  the  prov- 
ince. Guy  Johnson  had  retired  to  Canada;  Sir  John 
Johnson  had  fortified  his  “Hall,”  and  gathered  about  him 
his  Highlanders  and  Mohawks.  Schuyler  proceeded  to 
■fej1-  disarm  and  disband  this  dangerous  company.  Sir  John 
gave  his  parole  not  to  take  up  arms  against  America. 
A few  months  afterward  he  was  suspected  of  breaking 
his  word;  to  avoid  arrest,  he  fled  to  Canada,  where  he 
received  a colonel’s  commission,  and  organized  the  regi- 
ments called  the  “ Royal  Greens,”  afterward  so  renowned 
for  deeds  of  cruelty. 

During  this  winter  Governor  Dunmore,  of  Virginia, 
who,  like  Tryon,  had  taken  refuge  in  one  of  the  king’s 
June,  ships,  had  been  engaged  in  intrigues  against  the  colonists. 
Dec.  He  sent  a vessel  to  Boston  with  supplies  which,  however, 
was  captured.  In  a letter  found  on  board  he  had  invited 
General  Howe  to  transfer  the  seat  of  war  to  the  South; 
he  also  landed  at  Norfolk,  carried  off  a printing  press, 
published  a proclamation  that  promised  freedom  to  the 
slaves  or  indented  white  servants  of  the  patriots  who 
would  join  his  cause.  With  a force  thus  collected  he  took 
possession  of  the  town.  Fugitive  slaves  and  others  began 
to  flock  to  his  banner.  Virginia  raised  new  regiments  to 
dislodge  him  and  oppose  strong  movements  that  were 
Jan  making  in  his  favor.  The  second  regiment,  under  Wood- 
1776!  ford,  took  possession  of  the  narrow  neck  which  connects 
Norfolk  with  the  mainland,  and  compelled  Dunmore  to 
re-embark.  Soon  after  he  returned,  bombarded  the  town, 
and  landed  a party  who  burned  a portion  of  it  to  the 
ground.  The  patriots  burned  the  remainder  lest  it  should 
afford  shelter  to  its  enemies.  Thus  perished  the  principal 
shipping  port  of  Virginia,  her  largest  and  richest  town. 


TORIES  DEFEATED CHARLESTON  THREATENED. 


397 


The  British  were  secretly  planning  an  invasion  of  the  chap. 

South.  Governor  Martin,  of  North  Carolina,  who,  like 1 

many  of  the  royal  governors  of  that  day,  carried  on  opera-  1776- 
tions  from  on  board  a ship,  was  stirring  up  the  Tories  of 
that  province,  many  of  whom  were  Highlanders.  He 
hoped  to  gather  a land  force  to  co-operate  with  Sir  Peter 
Parker,  who  was  on  his  way  from  Ireland  with  a fleet  of 
ten  ships,  on  board  of  which  were  seven  regiments.  The 
movements  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  couid  now  be  accounted 
for.  He  had  left  Boston  to  take  command  of  the  land  forces 
in  this  intended  invasion:  he  stopped  to  confer  on  the  sub- 
j ect  with  Tryon,  who  had  been  governor  of  N orth  Carolina. 

Martin  had  commissioned  two  prominent  Scotchmen, 
McDonald  and  McLeod — both  recent  emigrants,  and  offi- 
cers of  the  British  army.  General  McDonald  enlisted 
some  fifteen  hundred  men  and  marched  for  the  coast,  but 
the  North  Carolina  patriots  were  on  the  alert.  He  was 
intercepted  at  Moore’s  Creek  Bridge,  sixteen  miles  from  Feb. 
Wilmington.  Colonel  McLeod  was  killed;  McDonald 
and  eight  hundred  and  fifty  loyalists  were  taken  pris- 
oners. He  and  his  officers  were  sent  away  to  the  north. 

This  defeat,  which  at  the  first  glance  may  appear  of 
little  consequence,  was  important  in  its  bearing;  it  inter- 
fered for  a time  with  the  plans  of  Clinton  and  Martin. 

This  delay  was  most  valuable  to  the  patriots;  they  had 
time  to  collect  forces  and  mature  plans  for  defence.  Gen- 
eral Lee  was  appointed  by  Congress  to  take  command  of 
the  southern  army  and  to  watch  Clinton,  who  was  hover- 
ing on  the  coast  in  expectation  of  the  British  squadron. 

After  long  delays  it  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  May. 
River.  Congress  learned  from  intercepted  letters  that 
Charleston  was  to  be  attacked.  There,  at  the  first  alarm, 
six  thousand  men  from  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas  had 
assembled.  The  indefatigable  Lee  reached  the  city  just 
as  Clinton  appeared  in  the  harbor.  Had  the  enemy  at- 
tacked that  place  at  once  they  might  have  taken  it  with 


398 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  ease.  It  was,  wrote  Lee,  “perfectly  defenceless.”  The 

. 1 opportunity  was  not  improved,  and  both  parties  began 

1776.  to  fortify  and  prepare  for  a contest.  Here  we  leave  them 
4,  for  the  present,  and  return  to  the  camp  before  Boston. 

During  the  month  of  January  there  was  little  im- 
provement in  the  state  of  the  army.  On  the  tenth  of 
February  Washington  writes:  “Without  men,  without 
arms,  without  ammunition,  little  is  to  be  done.”  The 
patriots  had  looked  hopefully  toward  Canada,  only  to  be 
disappointed.  Montgomery  had  fallen;  Morgan  and  his 
brave  band  were  prisoners;  the  remnant  of  the  shattered 
forces  that  lingered  with  Arnold  in  his  icy  fortress  before 
the  walls  of  Quebec,  could  accomplish  nothing.  The 
whole  line  of  the  Atlantic  coast  was  threatened;  and  in 
view  of  these  circumstances  Washington  was  anxious  to 
strike  a decisive  blow  that  should  encourage  the  despond- 
ing and  revive  popular  enthusiasm.  In  truth,  the  state 
of  public  feeling  demanded  such  a course.  Congress  had 
Dec  authorized  him  to  push  the  attack  upon  Boston  to  the 
1775.  destruction  of  the  town,  should  it  be  necessary.  John 
Hancock,  who  had  large  possessions  there,  said:  “Do  it, 
and  may  God  crown  your  attempt  with  success.”  When 
the  bay  became  frozen  Washington  was  impatient  to  cross 
over  on  the  ice;  again  and  again  he  proposed  an  attack, 
but  a council  of  war  as  often  decided  that  the  force  was 
still  too  weak,  the  ammunition  too  scant.  Meanwhile, 
Putnam  wras  actively  engaged  in  constructing  works  on 
the  neighboring  heights.  Many  of  the  labors  conducted 
by  the  brave  old  general  had  to  be  attended  to  in  the  night- 
time to  avoid  the  fire  from  the  enemy’s  ships.  Toward 
spring  affairs  began  to  wear  a brighter  aspect.  Ten  new 
regiments  of  militia  were  enlisted;  the  great  want  that  par- 
alyzed every  effort — powder — was  supplied  from  various 
quarters;  some  was  obtained  from  New  York,  some  from 
Bermuda;  the  Connecticut  mills  were  also  in  operation. 


DORCHESTER  HEIGHTS  TO  BE  FORTIFIED. 


399 


Now,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  camp,  Knox  returned  with  chap. 

his  long  train  of  sledges  laden  with  ammunition,  and  can- , ’ 

non  of  various  kinds.  With  the  joy  was  mingled  admira-  1776> 
tion  for  the  energy  displayed.  He  had  travelled  more 
than  four  hundred  miles  over  frozen  streams  and  through 
a wilderness  obstructed  by  the  snows  of  winter.  The  dull 
monotony  of  inaction  gave  way  to  bustle  and  excitement. 

All  was  now.  ready  for  active  operations.  The  heights 
that  commanded  the  town  must  be  seized  and  fortified. 
Putnam  had  already  fortified  Lechmere  Point,  on  the 
north;  there  he  had  mounted  his  famous  “Congress:” 
that  point  had  only  to  be  supplied  with  more  large  can- 
non and  with  powder.  Now  the  main  object  was  to 
secure  Dorchester  Heights,  which  commanded  the  town 
on  the  south,  and  also  the  harbor.  This  would  compel 
the  enemy  to  leave  the  town  or  bring  on  a general  en- 
gagement: plans  were  laid  accordingly. 

To  divert  the  attention  of  the  enemy  while  prepara- 
tions were  in  progress,  Boston  was  to  be  bombarded  and 
cannonaded  from  different  points.  Should  the  Ameri- 
cans attain  the  heights,  and  the  enemy  attempt  to  dis- 
lodge them,  Putnam,  with  four  thousand  picked  men, 
was  prepared  to  cross  Charles  river  and  attack  the  north 
part  of  the  town. 

Washington,  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
the  coming  struggle,  issued  orders  forbidding  “all  playing 
.at  cards  or  other  games  of  chance,”  adding,  “In  this  time 
of  public  distress,  men  may  find  enough  to  do  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God  and  their  country,  without  abandoning  them- 
selves to  vice  and  immorality.”  He  also  warned  the 
troops,  “If  any  man  in  action  shall  presume  to  skulk,  hide 
himself,  or  retreat  from  the  enemy  without  orders,  he 
will  be  instantly  shot  down  as  an  example  of  cowardice.” 

The  fourth  of  March  was  fixed  upon  for  the  enterprise.  Mat. 
On  the  evening  of  that  day,  the  detachment  under  Gen-  4' 
eral  Thomas,  designed  to  occupy  the  heights,  moved  as 


400 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  quietly  as  possible.  In  the  advance  were  eight  hundred 
— — men;  then  came  the  carts  with  the  intrenching  tools; 
1776-  then  twelve  hundred  more  men,  and  in  the  rear  were  three 
hundred  wagons  laden  with  bales  of  hay  and  bundles  of 
fagots  to  be  used  in  making  the  breastwork.  They  reached 
the  heights  about  eight  o’clock;  amid  the  roar  of  artillery 
— for  the  enemy  were  returning  the  fire  directed  against 
them  with  great  spirit — the  noise  of  the  wagons  and  the 
necessary  bustle  of  the  movement  had  been  unheard. 
Though  the  earth  was  frozen  eighteen  inches  deep,  they 
threw  up  an  embankment  and  used  their  hay  and  other 
material  to  great  advantage.  During  that  night  of  labor, 
the  commander-in-chief  was  drawn  by  his  interest  to  the 
spot.  In  the  morning  the  fortification  appeared  very 
formidable.  General  Howe,  as  he  examined  it  through 
the  mist,  exclaimed:  “The  rebels  have  done  more  work 
in  one  night  than  my  whole  army  would  have  done  in  a 
month.”  The  patriots,  at  this  crisis,  watched  the  move- 
ments of  the  enemy  with  intense  interest.  A cannonade 
was  opened  upon  the  heights,  but  without  much  effect. 
Howe  did  not  attempt  to  storm  the  works.  A night 
attack  was  resolved  upon,  but  a furious  storm  arose,  the 
ships  of  war  could  render  no  service,  nor  could  the  boats 
land  in  the  heavy  surf.  Before  the  storm  was  over  the 
Americans  were  too  strong  to  be  assaulted.  A council  of 
war  advised  Howe  to  evacuate  the  town,  as  both  it  and 
the  shipping  were  exposed  to  a destructive  bombard- 
ment. To  insure  the  safety  of  his  army  during  the  em- 
barkation, Howe  appealed  to  the  fears  of  the  inhabitants; 
he  intimated  he  would  burn  the  town  if  his  troops  were 
fired  upon.  A deputation  of  citizens  made  this  known, 
in  an  informal  manner  to  Washington,  and  the  British 
were  suffered  to  depart  unmolested. 

Eleven  days  were  employed  in  the  embarkation . About 
fifteen  hundred  loyalists  made  ready  to  leave  with  the 
departing  army;  thus  was  the  good  city  of  Boston  purged 


WASHINGTON  IN  NEW  YORK. 


401 


of  its  Tory  population.  Authorized  by  Howe,  the  British  chap. 

demanded  of  the  inhabitants  all  the  linen  and  woollen - 

goods;  salt,  molasses,  and  other  necessaries  were  destroyed.  1776- 
Crean  Brush,  a New  York  Tory,  who  was  commissioned 
to  take  charge  of  the  goods  that  were  seized,  took  ad- 
vantage of  his  authority  and  broke  open  and  pillaged 
stores  and  private  houses,  as  did  some  of  the  soldiers. 

The  embarkation  was  hastened,  at  the  last,  by  a false 
alarm  that  the  Americans  were  about  to  assault  the  town. 

On  the  next  Monday,  March  eighteenth,  Washington  Mar. 
entered  the  city.  He  was  received  with  joy  by  the  re-  18- 
maining  inhabitants.  After  a siege  of  ten  months  Bos- 
ton was  again  free;  above  it  waved  the  Union  flag  of 
thirteen  stripes.  The  British  fleet,  consisting  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  vessels,  lay  for  some  days  in  Nantasket 
roads,  and  then  bore  away.  Washington  feared  its  des- 
tination was  New  York.  As  soon  as  possible  he  hastened 
thither  with  the  main  body  of  the  army.  Five  regiments 
remained  at  Boston  with  General  Ward.  Soon  afterward 
he  resigned,  but  served  the  cause  in  the  Massachusetts 
council  and  in  Congress. 

The  land  rejoiced  greatly  at  this  success.  On  motion 
of  John  Adams,  Congress  gave  Washington  a unanimous 
vote  of  thanks,  and  ordered  a gold  medal  to  be  struck 
in  commemoration  of  the  event. 

The  expenses  of  the  war  were  so  great  that  j ust  before 
this  Congress  had  been  obliged  to  issue  four  additional 
millions  of  continental  paper.  A financial  committee  had 
been  appointed,  and  now  an  auditor-general  and  assist-  April 
ants  were  to  act  under  this  committee;  this  assumed  the 
form  of  a Treasury  Department.  Two  months  later  Con- 
gress established  a War  Office,  and  appointed  a committee 
of  five  members  to  superintend  its  operations.  To  act 
as  chairman  of  this  committee,  John  Adams  resigned  the 
office  of  chief  justice  of  Massachusetts. 


402 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  Washington  reached  New  York  on  the  thirteenth  of 

April;  there  he  found  much  to  be  done.  The  Heights 

1776.  0f  Long  Island,  Kingsbridge,  the  main  avenue  from  the 
city  by  land,  were  at  best  but  imperfectly  guarded,  and 
many  prominent  points  on  the  river  and  Sound  were 
entirely  undefended. 

Governor  Tryon  and  the  British  ships  in  the  harbor 
were  in  constant  communication  with  the  Tories  in  the 
city.  To  guard  against  these  dangers,  external  and  inter- 
nal, Washington  had  but  eight  thousand  effective  men. 
General  Greene  was  sent  with  one.division  to  fortify  what 
is  now  Brooklyn  Heights,  on  Long  Island,  as  they  com- 
manded New  York.  He  was  also  to  make  himself  familiar 
with  the  surrounding  country.  Urged  by  the  commander- 
in-chief,  the  committee  of  safety  were  induced  to  prohibit 
all  intercourse  with  Governor  Tryon.  Any  such  inter- 
course, if  discovered,  was  to  be  severely  punished.  But 
Tryon,  aided  by  spies  and  agents,  continued  his  efforts 
in  the  king’s  cause.  A conspiracy,  to  which  he  had  insti- 
gated the  Tories,  was  fortunately  discovered.  Some  of 
these  may  have  been  true  loyalists,  but  there  were  others 
basely  won  by  the  promise  of  reward.  In  low  taverns 
and  drinking-saloons  the  patriot  soldiers  were  tampered 
with.  The  mayor  of  the  city  was  arrested,  as  well  as 
some  of  Washington’s  body-guard,  charged  with  be- 
ing concerned  in  the  plot.  One  of  the  guard,  Thomas 
Hickey,  a deserter  from  the  British  army,  was  hanged, 
“ for  mutiny,  sedition,  and  treachery.”  This  example 
J2ge  alarmed  the  Tories,  and  we  hear  of  no  more  plots. 

For  the  first  time  Washington  learned  of  the  measures 
of  the  British  Parliament.  The  hired  Hessian  and  Ger- 
man troops  were  landing  in  Canada.  New  apprehensions 
were  awakened  for  the  army  in  that  province.  Great 
efforts  were  made  to  reinforce  it;  regiments  were  sent 
under  Sullivan  and  Thompson.  Early  in  the  spring  Gen- 


AMERICAN-  TROOPS  DRIVEN  OUT  OE  CANADA. 


403 


eral  Wooster  had  joined  Arnold  and  taken  the  command  chap. 

at  Quebec.  But  it  was  not  easy  for  Arnold  to  act  in  con- i 

cert  with  a superior  officer;  as  usual,  he  had  difficulty  1776- 
with  Wooster  and  retired  to  Montreal.  Soon  after  Woos- 
ter was  recalled,  and  Thomas,  now  a major-general,  was 
appointed  to  the  northern  army.  General  Carleton  was 
strongly  reinforced,  and  Thomas  was  compelled  to  make 
a hasty  retreat  from  before  Quebec— so  hasty  that  the 
baggage,  the  artillery,  and  even  the  sick  were  left  behind. 

The  noble  humanity  of  Carleton  deserves  to  be  recorded. 

He  sought  out  the  sick,  many  of  whom  had  hid  from  him 
in  terror,  conveyed  them  to  the  general  hospitals,  and 
promised  that  on  their  recovery  they  should  be  permitted 
to  return  home.  Thomas  hastened  to  the  Sorel  where,  on  June, 
the  second  of  June,  he  died  of  the  small-pox,  which  pre- 
vailed greatly  in  the  army.  Though  the  army  once  more 
changed  its  commander,  there  was  no  change  in  its  pros- 
pects; they  continued  to  be  of  the  gloomiest  character. 
Carleton  came  pressing  on  with  a force  of  thirteen  thou- 
sand men.  General  Thompson,  with  a portion  of  the 
American  troops,  was  defeated  at  Three  Rivers;  and  he, 
with  his  officers  and  many  of  his  men,  were  taken  prison- 
ers. Those  who  escaped  joined  Sullivan  on  the  Sorel. 

Arnold  had  been  equally  unfortunate  at  Montreal. 

He  stationed  a detachment  of  four  hundred  men  at  a 
point  called  The  Cedars,  about  forty  miles  above  that 
place,  in  order  to  intercept  the  stores  sent  to  the  enemy. 

As  this  post  was  threatened  with  an  attack,  it  was  shame- 
fully surrendered  by  Colonel  Butterworth  without  a blow. 

A reinforcement  sent  to  their  aid  was  also  taken  pris- 
oners. Arnold  now  joined  Sullivan.  A council  of  war 
decided  upon  a retreat,  and  the  wreck  of  the  army  passed 
out  of  Canada,  followed  by  a strong  British  force. 

The  army  was  in  a deplorable  condition  when  it  reached 
Crown  Point.  To  use  the  words  of  John  Adams,  it  was 
“ defeated,  discontented,  dispirited,  diseased,  no  clothes, 


404  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap,  beds,  blankets,  nor  medicines;  no  victuals  but  salt  pork 

and  flour.”  Thus  ended  this  invasion,  famous  for  its 

1776-  daring  exploits  and  numerous  disasters. 

Congress  approved  of  Sullivan’s  prudent  retreat;  they 
did  not,  however,  confirm  him  in  the  authority  that  had 
devolved  upon  him  on  the  death  of  General  Thomas. 
They  appointed  Major-general  Gates  to  the  command, 
and  awarded  Sullivan  a vote  of  thanks — an  honor  as  un- 
satisfactory to  him  as  it  was  empty  in  itself.  Sullivan 
was  deeply  wounded,  as  was  General  Schuyler,  for  Gates 
claimed  the  command,  not  only  of  the  forces  on  Lake 
Champlain,  but  of  the  whole  northern  army. 

Horatio  Gates,  like  Lee,  was  of  foreign  birth;  like 
him,  he  was  a disappointed  man.  Of  his  very  early  life 
little  is  known.  He  served  in  America  under  Braddock, 
in  the  West  Indies  under  Monckton;  but  as  he  did  not 
receive  from  his  native  England  the  honors  which  he 
thought  his  due,  he  sold  his  commission  in  the  British 
army  and  retired  to  Virginia,  where  he  renewed  his  ac- 
quaintance with  Washington,  and  with  his  former  asso- 
ciate, General  Lee.  Gates  was  ambitious,  and  the  revo- 
lution opened  a path  to  distinction.  As  an  office-seeker 
he  had,  it  is  said,  learned  to  “flatter  and  accommodate 
himself  to  the  humors  of  others.”  He  could  be  “ the  boon 
companion  of  gentlemen,  and  'hail  fellow  well  met’  with 
the  vulgar.”  He  ingratiated  himself  with  the  New  Eng- 
landers, with  whom,  for  some  reason,  Schuyler  was  un- 
popular. Through  their  influence,  it  is  thought,  Gates 
obtained  what  he  aimed  at — promotion.  The  enemies  of 
Schuyler  advanced  serious  charges  against  him;  attribu- 
ted to  him  the  failure  of  the  Canada  expedition,  and  even 
hinted  at  treason.  There  is  an  instinct  common  to  noble 
minds  by  which  they  discern  truth  in  others.  Washington 
never  doubted  the  integrity  of  Schuyler,  nor  did  Congress 
sustain  Gates  in  his  claim  to  supersede  him.  The  ap- 


BRITISH  FLEET  BEFORE  FORT  MOULTRIE. 


405 


pointment  of  the  latter,  they  said,  referred  only  to  the  chap. 

forces  while  in  Canada;  elsewhere  he  was  subordinate ’ 

to  Schuyler.  The  difficulty  was  passed  over,  as  the  l776- 
result  of  a mistake,  and  the  rival  commanders  assumed 
the  appearance  of  satisfaction. 

We  now  return  to  Charleston,  where  we  left  both  par- 
ties preparing  for  a contest.  On  the  fate  of  Sullivan’s 
Island,  the  key  to  the  harbor,  the  result  seemed  to  depend. 

One  party  was  making  ready  to  attack,  the  other  to  de- 
fend it.  On  the  south-west  point  of  this  island  was  a fort 
commanded  by  Colonel  William  Moultrie.  Fort  Moultrie 
was  constructed  of  logs  of  palmetto,  a wood  soft  and 
spongy;  cannon-balls  could  not  splinter  it.  Lee,  not 
familiar  with  the  palmetto,  thought  it  madness  to  attempt 
to  defend  so  fragile  a fort;  he  contemptuously  styled  it 
the  “Slaughter-pen.”  This  important  post  was  threat- 
ened by  sea  and  land.  Before  it  lay.  the  British  fleet 
under  Sir  Peter  Parker.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  with  two 
thousand  men,  had  taken  possession  of  Long  Island, 
which  lay  to  the  east  of  Sullivan’s  Island,  and  was  sep- 
arated from  it  only  by  a narrow  creek.  Here  he  was 
erecting  batteries  to  cover  his  passage  across  the  creek, 
to  assault  the  fort  when  the  fire  of  the  ships  should  make 
a breach.  To  oppose  him  the  Americans  stationed  a force 
under  Colonel  Thompson  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
creek.  Lee  took  his  position  on  a point  of  the  mainland 
north  of  the  island,  where  he  stood  ready  at  any  moment 
to  aid  either  Thompson  or  Moultrie. 

The  strength  of  the  fort  was  now  to  be  tested.  On 
the  twenty-eighth  of  June  the  formidable  fleet  of  Parker  J^e 
advanced  and  commenced  a “most  furious  fire,”  which 
was  returned  with  great  spirit.  The  firing  had  but  little 
effect  upon  the  low  wooden  fort,  while  the  ships  of  the 
enemy  were  almost  torn  in  pieces.  In  the  midst  of  the 
terrific  roar  of  artillery  the  Americans  stood  bravely  to 


406 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxix  their  guns;  some  of  them  remained  at  their  posts  even 

after  they  had  lost  a limb.  For  ten  hours  the  battle 

1776.  rage(i  without  intermission.  Then  Sir  Peter  drew  off  his 
ships.  Among  the  slain  was  Lord  Campbell,  ex-governor 
of  the  province,  who  fought  as  a volunteer  on  board  the 
admiral’s  ship. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  made  repeated  attempts  to  reach 
Sullivan’s  Island,  but  was  as  often  foiled  by  the  batteries 
of  Thompson.  Several  of  the  ships  ran  aground;  one, 
the  Acteon,  was  set  on  fire  with  her  guns  loaded  and  colors 
flying,  and  then  abandoned.  The  Americans,  determined 
to  secure  a trophy,  boarded  the  burning  vessel,  fired  her 
guns  at  the  retreating  enemy,  took  possession  of  her  colors, 
loaded  three  boats  with  stores,  and  departed  in  safety, 
before  she  blew  up.  Among  the  many  heroic  incidents 
connected  with  this  battle,  one  is  related  of  Sergeant  Jas- 
per. The  flag-staff  was  cut  by  a ball,  and  the  flag  fell 
outside  the  fort.  Jasper  immediately  leaped  down  and, 
amid  the  "iron  hail,”  picked  up  the  flag,  tied  it  to  a pole, 
deliberately  placed  it  on  the  parapet,  and  then  returned 
to  his  companions  at  the  guns.  Governor  Rutledge  appre- 
ciated the  heroic  deed;  a few  days  after  he  presented  his 
own  sword  to  Jasper  and  offered  him  a lieutenant’s  com- 
mission.He  accepted  the  sword,  but  modestly  declined  pro- 
motion on  the  ground  that  he  could  neither  read  nor  write. 
June  On  the  very  day  that  this  battle  took  place  at  the 
28-  South,  a British  fleet  of  forty  vessels  entered  the  harbor 
of  New  York.  On  board  was  General  Howe,  and  with 
him  the  late  garrison  of  Boston.  Since  the  evacuation  of 
that  place  he  had  been  at  Halifax  awaiting  the  arrival  of 
his  brother,  Admiral  Howe.  He  landed  his  forces  on 
Staten  Island,  where  he  was  received  with  demonstrations 
of  joy  by  the  Tories.  Clouds  of  deeper  darkness  were 
gathering  around  New  York.  The  Admiral  with  more 
forces  might  be  expected  at  any  moment;  the  crisis  so 
long  dreaded  was  at  hand.  The  American  soldiers  were 


A CRISIS  AT  HAND. 


407 


ordered  to  be  each  day  at  their  alarm  posts,  and  to  be  in  chap. 

readiness  for  instant  action.  Orders  to  the  same  effect 

were  sent  up  the  river.  Rumors  of  disaffection  in  that  1776- 
quarter  added  the  fear  of  treachery  to  the  general  alarm. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things — the  northern  army  de- 
feated and  broken,  the  fleet  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  on  its 
way  from  the  South,  Admiral  Howe  on  his  way  from 
England,  the  harbor  of  New  York  filled  with  the  enemy’s 
ships, — when  an  event  took  place,  most  important  in 
American  history.  The  colonies  declared  themselves  in- 
dependent of  all  foreign  authority,  and  took  their  place 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 


1 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

The  Question  of  Independence;  Influences  in  favor  of. — The  Tories. 
— “ Common  Sense.” — The  Declaration;  its  Reception  by  the 
People  and  Army. — Arrival  of  Admiral  Howe. — His  Overtures 
for  Reconciliation. — The  American  Army;  its  Composition. — • 
Sectional  Jealousies. — The  Forts  on  the  Hudson. — The  Clin- 
tons.— Battle  of  Long  Island. — The  Masterly  Retreat. — Inci- 
dents.— Camp  on  Harlem  Heights. — Howe  confers  with  a 
Committee  of  Congress. — Nathan  Hale. — The  British  at  Kipp’s 
Bay. — New  York  evacuated. — Conflict  at  White  Plains. — The 
Retreat  across  New  Jersey. — Waywardness  of  Lee. 

chap.  The  alienation  between  the  colonies  and  the  mother  coun- 

XXX 

1 try  began  at  the  close  of  the  French  war.  It  was  not  the 

1776.  result  of  any  one  cause,  but  of  many;  the  change  of  feel- 
ing was  not  instantaneous,  but  gradual.  As  the  struggle 
took  a more  decided  form,  many,  who  were  determined  in 
their  resistance  to  oppression,  were  unwilling  to  cast  off 
their  allegiance  to  the  land  to  which  their  fathers  still 
gave  the  endearing  name  of  “home.”  There  were,  how- 
ever, among  the  true  Sons  of  Liberty  a few  who  had  seen 
the  end  from  the  beginning.  Such  men  as  Samuel  Adams 
and  Patrick  Henry  foresaw  the  haughty  obstinacy  of  the 
British  ministry,  and  foretold  the  result.  “Independent 
we  are  and  independent  we  will  be,”  said  Adams;  and 
Henry  exclaimed,  in  the  Virginia  Assembly:  “We  must 
fight.  An  appeal  to  arms  and  the  God  of  Hosts  is  all 
that  is  left  us!” 

What  had  long  been  felt  by  the  few  now  flashed  upon 


THE  QUESTION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 

the  minds  of  the  many,  that  they  could  never  enjoy 
their  rights  but  as  a self-governing  nation.  Would  the 
oppressions  of  the  home  government  justify  separation, 
which  would  involve  all  the  horrors  of  a protracted  and 
doubtful  war?  This  question  became  the  subject  of 
discussion  in  the  Provincial  Assemblies  and  among  the 
people  themselves. 

It  was  not  arbitrary  and  unjust  laws  alone,  nor  the 
refusal  of  political  rights,  that  had  estranged  the  American 
people.  Religious  views  had  their  influence  in  moulding 
public  sentiment  in  favor  of  independence.  Long-con- 
tinued and  persistent  efforts  to  establish  the  Episcopal 
church  in  New  England,  had  roused  the  latent  hostility 
of  the  Congregational ists — they  would  not  submit  to  Eng- 
lish control  in  matters  of  religion.  The  Presbyterians  of 
the  middle  and  southern  colonies,  derived,  as  they  were, 
from  the  dissenting  Scottish  church,  had  a traditionary 
feeling  of  opposition  to  the  same  influence.  Both  pastors 
and  people  were  stanch  Whigs  and  went  hand  in  hand, 
with  the  ministers  and  people  of  New  England.  Even  in 
Virginia,  where  the  Episcopal  church  was  established  by 
law,  and  where  the  majority  of  the  people  were  its  advo- 
cates, the  attempt  to  place  over  them  a bishop  was  de- 
nounced by  the  House  of  Burgesses  as  a “pernicious  pro- 
ject.” Though  strenuous  churchmen,  they  were  jealous 
of  external  influences,  and  repudiated  the  control  of  the 
mother  church.  On  the  contrary,  the  Episcopal  clergy, 
great  numbers  of  whom  were  Englishmen  by  birth,  from 
their  associations  were  inclined  to  favor  the  royal  author- 
ity. Nor  should  we  judge  them  harshly;  they  acted  in 
accordance  with  their  views  of  the  intimate  connection  of 
church  and  state.  These  views  influenced  the  members 
of  that  church  more  in  the  northern  than  in  the  southern 
colonies,  and  great  numbers  of  them  faithfully  adhered  to 
the  “Lord’s  anointed,”  as  they  termed  the  king. 

The  peace-loving  Quakers,  numerous  in  Pennsylvania, 


409 

CHAP. 

XXX. 

1776. 


410  HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap.  New  Jersey,  and  Delaware  opposed  war  as  wrong  in  it- 

self.  The  Moravians  held  similar  views.  These  grieved 

1776.  over  the  violation  of  their  rights,  yet  they  hoped  by 
pacific  measures  to  obtain  justice. 

There  were  others  who,  though  not  opposed  to  war, 
believed  it  to  be  wrong  to  rise  in  opposition  to  the  rule  of 
the  mother  country.  There  were  also  the  timid,  who 
deemed  it  madness  to  resist  a power  so  colossal.  There 
were  the  low  and  grovelling,  who  sought  only  an  oppor- 
tunity to  plunder;  the  time-serving  and  the  avaricious, 
who,  for  the  gain  they  might  acquire  as  contractors  for 
the  British  army,  or  by  furnishing  provisions  for  pris- 
oners, joined  the  enemies  of  their  country. 

The  evacuation  of  Boston  strengthened  the  already 
strong  feeling  in  favor  of  independence  so  prevalent  in 
New  England.  In  the  south  the  recent  risings  of  the 
Tories  in  North  Carolina,  the  ravages  of  Dunmore  in  Vir- 
ginia, and  the  attack  upon  Charleston,  served  still  more 
to  alienate  the  affections  of  the  people;  while  their  suc- 
cess in  repelling  the  invasion  gave  them  assurance.  For 
many  reasons  they  wished  to  be  independent.  Then  they 
could  form  treaties  with  other  nations,  and  the  brand  of 
rebel,  so  repugnant  to  an  honorable  mind,  would  be  re- 
moved. In  truth,  Congress  had  already  taken  the  ground 
of  an  independent  government  by  offering  free  trade  to 
other  nations,  in  all  merchandise  except  that  of  British 
manufacture  and  slaves — the  latter  traffic  they  had  pro- 
hibited some  months  before. 

About  the  first  of  the  year  a pamphlet  was  issued  in 
Philadelphia  under  the  title  of  “Common  Sense,”  which 
had  a great  influence  upon  the  public  mind.  Its  author, 
Thomas  Paine,  an  Englishman,  had  been  in  the  country 
but  a few  months.  In  a style  adapted  to  convince  the 
popular  mind  he  exposed  the  folly  of  delaying  any  longer 
a formal  separation  from  the  mother  country.  The  pam- 
phlet had  a very  great  circulation,  and  a proportionate 


THE  COMMITTEE. 


411 


influence  in  deciding  the  timid  and  wavering  in  favor  of  chap. 

xaa. 

independence.  

1776. 

On  the  seventh  of  June  Richard  Henry  Lee  intro- 
duced a resolution  into  Congress,  declaring,  “That  the 
United  Colonies  are  and  ought  to  be  free  and  independent 
States,  and  that  their  political  connection  with  Great 
Britain  is  and  ought  to  be  dissolved.”  Upon  this  resolution 
sprang  up  an  animated  discussion.  It  was  opposed,  prin- 
cipally, on  the  ground  that  it  Was  premature.  Some  of 
the  best  and  strongest  advocates  of  colonial  rights  spoke 
and  voted  against  the  motion,  which  passed  only  by  a 
bare  majority  of  seven  States  to  six.  Some  of  the  dele- 
gates had  not  received  instructions  from  their  constitu- 
ents on  the  subject,  and  others  were  instructed  to  vote 
against  it.  Its  consideration  was  prudently  deferred  until 
there  was  a prospect  of  greater  unanimity.  Accordingly, 
on  the  eleventh  a committee,  consisting  of  Doctor  Frank- 
lin, John  Adams,  Thomas  Jefferson,  of  Virginia,  Roger 
Sherman,  of  Connecticut,  and  Robert  R.  Livingston,  of 
New  York,  was  appointed  to  prepare  a Declaration.  To 
give  opportunity  for  union  of  opinion,  the  consideration 
of  the  subject  was  postponed  to  the  first  of  July.  At  the 
same  time  two  other  committees  were  appointed;  one 
to  draw  up  a plan  for  uniting  all  the  colonies,  the  other 
to  devise  measures  to  form  foreign  alliances. 

On  the  twenty-eighth  the  committee  reported  the  dec-  June, 
laration  to  the  house.  It  was  drawn  by  Jefferson,  and 
contained  a gracefully  written  summary  of  the  sentiments 
of  the  people  and  Congress.  After  a few  verbal  altera- 
tions suggested  by  Adams  and  Franklin,  it  was  approved 
by  the  committee.  The  house,  however,  struck  out  a few 
passages.  One  of  these  reflected  severely  upon  the  British 
government;  another  denounced  the  slave-trade;  another 
censured  the  king  for  his  attempts  to  prevent,  by  the  re- 
fusal of  his  signature,  the  enactment  of  laws  designed  to 


412 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxx  Pr°hibit  that  traffic.  They  were  unwilling  to  offend  the 

friends  of  the  colonies  in  Britain,  and  feared  lest  these 

1776'  strong  expressions  might  prevent  the  declaration  from 
receiving  a unanimous  vote.  The  vote  was  taken  by 
States;  the  delegates  were  not  unanimous,  but  there  were 
a sufficient  number  to  give  the  vote  of  all  the  colonies. 
New  York  alone  excepted,  which  was  given  in  a few  days. 
The  announcement  was  delayed  till  the  declaration  should 
T receive  a few  amendments,  and  then,  on  July  the  fourth, 
4/  it  was  formally  adopted,  and  the  thirteen  colonies  became 
The  Thirteen  United  States  of  America. 

The  bell  of  the  State  House,  in  which  Congress  held 
its  sessions,  has  upon  it  the  inscription:  “Proclaim  lib- 
erty throughout  all  the  land  unto  all  the  inhabitants 
thereof” — words  taken  from  the  Bible.  Congress  sat  with 
closed  doors,  but  it  was  known  far  and  wide  that  the 
subject  of  independence  was  under  discussion.  Crowds 
assembled  outside  the  Hall,  and  waited  anxiously  to 
learn  the  result.  At  mid-day  the  appointed  signal  was 
given.  The  bell  was  struck,  and  to  its  tones  responded 
the  joyous  shouts  of  multitudes.  The  friends  of  liberty 
and  independence  breathed  more  freely;  the  declara- 
tion was  made;  the  hesitancy  of  indecision  was  over, 
and  the  spirit  of  determination  arose.  It  was  published; 
it  was  read  to  the  army;  the  soldiers  received  it  with 
shouts  of  exultation  and  pledges  to  defend  its  princi- 
ples; it  was  announced  in  the  papers;  from  the  pulpits, 
and  everywhere  the  Whigs  hailed  it  with  joy.  Hopes  of 
reconciliation,  which  had  so  much  paralyzed  measures  of 
defence  were  at  an  end;  there  was  now  no  neutral  ground. 
The  timid  though  honest  friends  of  their  country,  who  had 
so  long  hesitated,  generally  sided  with  liberty.  The  Tories 
were  in  a sad  condition;  the  great  majority  of  them  were 
wealthy,  and  had  hoped  that  the  difficulties  would  yet  be 
arranged.  Laws  passed  by  the  new  State  authorities  had 
rendered  them  liable  to  fines  and  imprisonments,  and  their 


ARRIVAL  OF  ADMIRAL  HOWE IIIS  CIRCULAR. 


413 


property  to  confiscation.  They  endured  many  outrages, 
and  were  subjected  to  “tarrings  and  featherings”  innu- 
merable by  self-constituted  vigilance  committees.  Con- 
gress, to  prevent  these  outrages,  gave  the  supervision  of 
Tories  to  committees  of  inspection.  The  most  obnoxious 
were  fain  to  emigrate,  and  the  committee  admonished  or 
restrained  the  others  within  certain  limits. 

The  soldiers  in  New  York  manifested  their  zeal  by 
taking  a leaden  statue  of  King  George,  which  stood  in  the 
Bowling  Green,  and  running  it  into  bullets,  to  be  used  in 
the  cause  of  independence.  To  impress  upon  their  minds 
a sense  of  the  dignity  of  their  position,  as  well  as  to  re- 
prove this  irregularity,  Washington,  in  the  orders,  the  fol- 
lowing day,  referred  to  the  subject.  “The  general  hopes 
and  trusts,”  said  he,  “that  every  officer  and  soldier  will 
endeavor  so  to  live  and  act  as  becomes  a Christian  soldier 
defending  the  dearest  rights  and  liberties  of  his  country.” 

A few  days  after  the  public  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence, the  booming  of  cannon  from  the  British  vessels  in 
the  harbor  of  New  York  announced  the  arrival  of  Ad- 
miral Howe.  To  his  brother  and  himself  had  been  com- 
mitted the  general  control  of  American  affairs. 

Before  he  proceeded  to  hostilities,  the  admiral  ad- 
dressed a circular  to  the  people;  he  offered  them  pardon 
if  they  would  cease  to  be  rebels,  lay  down  their  arms,  and 
trust  the  king’s  mercy.  As  soon  as  this  circular  reached 
Congress  that  body  caused  it  to  be  published  in  all  the 
newspapers  that  the  people  might  see  that  Britain  would 
grant  nothing  and  accept  no  concession  short  of  absolute 
submission.  “ They  must  fight  or  be  slaves.” 

Howe  also  attempted  to  open  a correspondence  with 
Washington.  As  Parliament  refused  to  acknowledge 
titles  conferred  by  Congress,  his  letters  were  addressed 
first  to  Mr.  George  Washington,  then  to  George  Wash- 
ington, Esquire,  &c.,  &c.,  hoping  that  the  &c.’s  would  re- 


CHAP. 

xx 
177  J. 


414 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


move  the  difficulty;  but  the  Commander-in-chief,  justly 
- — tenacious  of  the  dignity  of  his  office,  and  of  the  honor  of 
1776.  his  country,  politely  but  firmly  refused  to  receive  them. 
The  messenger  expressed  his  regret  that  the  correspond- 
ence could  not  be  opened.  His  lordship,  he  said,  wished 
for  peace;  he  was  vested  with  great  powers.  Washington 
replied  that  he  understood  Lord  Howe  had  power  to  grant 
pardons;  the  Americans  had  defended  their  rights;  they 
had  committed  no  crime  and  needed  no  pardon. 

The  Admiral  was  disappointed;  he  really  desired 
peace.  The  reception  he  had  met  with  had  encouraged 
his  hopes;  he  had  received  loyal  addresses  from  the  Tories 
of  New  Jersey,  Long  and  Staten  Islands;  Governor  Try  on 
had  assured  him  there  were  many  others,  secret  friends 
of  England,  who  might  be  induced  to  join  him.  But, 
to  his  surprise,  his  circular,  from  which  he  had  hoped 
much,  produced  little  or  no  effect.  He  was  now  con- 
vinced that  nothing  could  be  accomplished  except  by 
force  of  arms.  Meanwhile  his  army,  now  on  Staten  Isl- 
and, received  many  accessions;  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had 
arrived,  and  more  Hessian  troops  had  landed.  His  whole 
force  was  about  thirty-five  thousand. 

As  it  had  become  more  and  more  evident  that  New 
York  was  to  be  the  theatre  of  the  war,  further  prepara- 
tions had  been  made  to  defend  the  city  and  neighborhood. 
Pennsylvania  had  sent  four  continental  regiments,  com- 
manded respectively  by  Colonels  St.  Clair,  Shee,  Anthony 
Wayne,  and  Magaw;  three  provincial  battalions,  under 
Colonels  Miles,  Cadwallader,  and  Atlee,  and  rifle  regi- 
ments under  Colonels  Hand  and  Allen.  These  were  all 
commanded  by  Brigadier-general  Mifflin,  of  that  State. 

Virginia  sent  troops  under  Major  Leitch,  and  from 
Maryland  came  the  brave  company  known  as  Small  wood’s 
regiment,  who  afterward  distinguished  themselves  in 
many  conflicts,  while  from  Delaware  came  a regiment  un- 
der Colonel  Hazlet.  In  addition  to  these,  Pennsylvania, 


JEALOUSIES  AMONG  THE  TROOPS. 


415 


Maryland,  and  Delaware  furnished  troops  to  form  what  chap. 

was  called  “a  flying  camp,”  a sort  of  reserve,  stationed 1 

in  New  Jersey,  in  a favorable  position,  and  ready  to  act  1776- 
in  emergencies.  This  was  under  Brigadier-general  Mercer. 

In  the  troops  thus  drawn  together  from  different  parts 
of  the  country  there  were  marked  differences  in  appear- 
ance and  discipline.  The  New  England  officers  were  most 
of  them  farmers  and  mechanics — brave,  honorable,  but 
plain  men.  Their  soldiers  were  men  of  the  same  stamp; 
in  many  cases  their  intimates  and  associates  in  private 
life.  Their  intercourse  with  each  other  was  less  formal 
than  was  consistent  with  strict  military  discipline.  They 
met  not  as  mere  soldiers,  but  as  a band  of  brethren,  united 
in  a cause  in  which  each  had  a personal  interest.  With 
the  portion  of  the  army  drawn  from  the  other  States,  the 
case  was  different;  with  them  there  was  a marked  dis- 
tinction between  the  officers  and  soldiers.  The  officers 
were  brave  and  honorable  also,  but  city  bred — “ gen- 
tlemen,” as  they  called  themselves — and  from  wealthy 
families,  while  the  “common  soldiers,  for  the  most  part, 
were  a very  inferior  set.”  Sectional  jealousies  arose.  The 
Marylanders,  in  “scarlet  and  buff,”  looked  down  upon 
the  rustic  soldiery  in  “ homespun,”  while  the  officers  of 
the  other  provinces  were  inclined  to  despise  their  asso- 
ciates from  New  England.  These  jealousies  became  so 
great  an  evil  that  Washington  strongly  reprobated  them 
in  general  orders. 

As  the  British  were  masters  of  the  bay  of  New  York, 
it  was  feared  they  would  surround  the  American  army  in 
the  city  and  take  possession  of  the  Hudson,  that  great 
highway  to  the  interior.  To  prevent  this,  General  Mifflin 
was  sent  with  the  Pennsylvania  troops  to  guard  the  forts 
at  the  north  end  of  the  island.  One  of  these  stood  just 
below,  the  other  just  above  Kingsbridge,  the  only  avenue 
to  the  mainland;  they  were  known  as  Forts  Washington 
and  Independence.  On  the  west  side  of  the  Hudson, 


416  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

xxx.'  nearly  opposite  Fort  Washington,  stood  Fort  Lee.  Near 

the  entrance  to  the  Highlands,  and  just  opposite  the 

1776*  well-known  promontory  of  Anthony’s  Nose,  was  Fort 
Montgomery.  Six  miles  higher  up  the  river  was  Fort 
Constitution. 

The  posts  last  named  were  under  the  command  of 
Colonel  James  Clinton.  His  brother  George  commanded 
the  militia  of  Ulster  and  Orange  counties.  These  brothers 
were  of  Irish  descent,  natives  of  New  York,  and  their 
ancestors  were  identified  with  the  early  settlements  on 
the  Hudson.  They  had  been  soldiers  from  their  youth — 
like  many  of  the  Revolutionary  officers — they  had  been 
trained  in  the  French  war,  in  which  one  of  them  had 
served  as  a captain  at  twenty,  and  the  other  as  a lieuten- 
ant at  seventeen  years  of  age.  The  elder,  James,  had 
also  served  under  Montgomery  at  the  capture  of  Mon- 
treal, while  George  had  been  active  in  the  service  of  his 
country  as  a member  of  the  New  York  Legislature,  and 
as  a delegate  to  the  Continental  Congress. 

In  spite  of  obstructions  thrown  across  the  channel,  two 
British  vessels,  the  Phoenix  and  the  Rose,  passed  up  the 
Hudson.  The  latter  was  commanded  by  the  notorious 
Captain  Wallace,  who  had  pillaged  the  shores  of  Rhode 
Island.  They  passed  the  forts  unharmed,  and  gallantly 
returned  the  fire  from  Fort  Washington.  As  they  boldly 
pushed  their  way  up  the  river,  their  appearance  created 
great  alarm.  Signal  guns  were  heard  from  the  forts,  and 
July  false  rumors  increased  the  general  excitement.  The  sturdy 
x2'  yeomanry  left  their  harvests  uncut  in  their  fields  and  has- 
tened to  join  the  forces  under  Clin  ton  to  defend  the  passes 
of  the  Highlands.  These  fears  were  in  a great  measure 
groundless.  The  vessels  quietly  anchored  here  and  there, 
while  their  boats  took  soundings;  butthe  event  proved  the 
inefficiency  of  the  defences  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson. 

The  Americans,  from  the  Jersey  shore  and  the  city 


THE  BRITISH  LAND  ON  LONG  ISLAND. 


417 


continued  to  watch,  with  intense  interest,  the  movements 
of  the  enemy  on  Staten  Island.  A spy  reported  that 
they  were  about  to  land  on  Long  Island,  with  twenty 
thousand  men,  and  take  possession  of  the  Heights,  which 
commanded  New  York;  he  had  heard  the  orders  read, 
and  the  conversation  of  the  officers  in  the  camp.  The 
next  day  the  roar  of  artillery  was  heard  from  Long  Isl- 
and, and  soon  the  news  reached  the  city  that  the  enemy 
had  landed  at  Gravesend  Bay. 

General  Greene  had  thrown  up  a line  of  intrenchments 
and  redoubts  across  the  neck  of  the  peninsula  upon  which 
stood  the  village  of  Brooklyn.  He  had  made  himself  ac- 
quainted with  the  ground  in  the  neighborhood,  and  nearly 
completed  his  plans  for  defence,  when  he  was  suddenly 
taken  ill  with  a raging  fever.  He  was  still  unable  to  be 
at  his  post,  and  Sullivan  held  the  temporary  command. 

Between  the  American  intrenchments  and  Gravesend 
Bay  lay  a range  of  thickly-waoded  hills  that  stretched 
across  the  island  from  south-west  to  north-east.  Over 
and  around  these  hills  were  three  roads : one  along  the 
shore  passed  around  their  south-western  base;  another 
crossed  over  their  centre  toward  Flatbush;  while  a third, 
which  was  near  the  north-east  extremity  of  the  range, 
passed  over  them  from  the  village  of  Bedford  to  Jamaica. 

Nine  thousand  of  the  British  had  already  landed  at 
Gravesend,  under  the  command  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and 
his  associates,  the  Earls  of  Cornwallis  and  Percy,  and 
Generals  Grant  and  Erskine.  Colonel  Hand,  who  was 
stationed  there,  retired  on  their  approach  to  a position 
that  commanded  the  central  or  Flatbush  road.  The 
British  continued  to  land  more  forces  secretly  in  the  night 
time,  but  for  several  days  nothing  occurred,  except  skir- 
mishing between  the  enemy  and  the  troops  at  the  out- 
posts, along  the  wooded  hills. 

At  the  first  alarm  the  Commander-in-chief  had  hast- 
ened to  send  to  the  aid  of  Sullivan  a reinforcement  of  six 


CHA? 

XXX. 


1776. 


Aug. 

22. 


418 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


1776. 


Aug. 

24. 


chap,  battalions, — all  he  could  well  spare.  He  exhorted  these 
soldiers  to  be  cool,  and  not  to  fire  too  soon.  They  ap- 
peared in  high  spirits,  though  most  of  them  were  going 
into  battle  for  the  first  time. 

On  the  twenty-fourth, Washington,  somewhat  relieved 
from  his  apprehensions  with  regard  to  the  city,  crossed 
over  to  Brooklyn  to  inspect  the  lines.  He  was  pained  to 
observe  a great  want  of  system  among  the  officers,  and  of 
discipline  among  the  soldiers.  A strong  redoubt  had  been 
thrown  up  at  the  central  pass,  but  the  plans  for  defence 
were  imperfect  and  affairs  in  much  confusion. 

On  his  return  lie  appointed  General  Putnam  to  the 
command,  with  orders  to  remedy  these  evils.  The  “brave 
old  man”  hastened  with  joy  to  the  post  of  danger. 

From  day  to  day  the  number  of  tents  on  Staten  Island 
became  gradually  less,  and  one  by  one  ships  dropped 
silently  down  to  the  narrows.  Washington  became  con- 
vinced that  the  British  designed  to  attack  the  lines  at 
Brooklyn.  He  sent  over  further  reinforcements,  among 
which  was  Haslet’s  Delaware  regiment — troops  whose  sol- 
dierly bearing  and  discipline  had  won  his  special  regard. 

He  proceeded  in  person  to  aid  Putnam  with  his  coun- 
sel. On  the  evening  of  the  twenty-sixth  he  returned  to 
New  York,  perplexed  and  depressed,  for  a dark  cloud 
of  uncertainty  and  danger  hung  over  the  future. 

His  fears  were  soon  realized.  On  that  very  evening 
the  British  proceeded  to  carry  out  their  plan  of  attack. 
By  this  plan,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  to  march  along  by- 
paths across  to  the  eastern  or  Jamaica  road,  to  seize  the 
pass  in  the  Bedford  hills,  thence  proceed  onward,  and 
turn  the  left  flank  of  the  Americans;  General  Grant  was 
to  pass  along  the  shore-road  and  attack  them  on  the 
right,  while  General  De  Heister,  wd'th  his  Hessians,  was 
to  threaten  the  central  pass,  where  Colonel  Hand  was 
stationed  with  his  riflemen. 

At  nine  o’clock  Sir  Henry,  guided  by  a Long  Island 


BATTLE  OF  LONG  ISLAND. 


419 


1776. 


Aug. 

27. 


Tory,  commenced  his  march  toward  the  eastern  road;  chap. 
about  midnight,  Colonel  Grant’s  division  moved  in  an 
opposite  direction,  along  the  western  or  shore-road. 
Colonel  Atlee,  who  was  stationed  there  with  a small 
company  of  militia,  was  driven  back  from  point  to  point. 

News  of  Grant’s  approach  soon  reached  General  Putnam. 

Lord  Stirling,  with  Smallwood’s  and  Haslet’s  regiments, 
was  sent  to  the  relief  of  Colonel  Atlee.  About  daylight 
they  came  up  with  him,  and  soon  the  front  of  the  ap- 
proaching enemy  appeared  in  view. 

Presently  the  redoubt  at  the  central  pass  was  can- 
nonaded from  Flatbush.  This  firing  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  Sullivan,  who  went  to  the  relief  of  Colonel  Hand. 

Thus  the  object  of  the  British  was  in  part  accom- 
plished. The  attention  of  the  Americans  was  diverted, 
their  troops  were  scattered  beyond  the  lines;  silently  and 
rapidly  the  forces  of  Clinton  were  moving  on  to  cut  off 
their  return.  He  had  found  the  eastern  pass  unguarded, 
and  continued  his  march  undiscovered,  and  now  signal- 
guns  announced  that  he  was  close  upon  the  American 
lines.  The  Hessians  advanced  at  once  upon  the  redoubt. 
Colonel  Grant  pushed  on.  Sullivan  and  Stirling  both 
perceived  their  danger  and  endeavored  to  retreat,  but  in 
vain.  The  enemy  had  gained  their  rear;  they  were  com- 
pletely entrapped  and  hemmed  in.  It  is  true,  a portion 
of  Stirling’s  troops  escaped  by  fording  a creek;  the  re- 
mainder, most  of  whom  were  of  Smallwood’s  regiment, 
took  a brave  but  desperate  stand.  A scene  of  carnage 
ensued;  more  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  of  them  were 
slain  within  sight  of  the  lines.  Some  of  these  were  most 
cruelly  and  wantonly  bayoneted  by  the  merciless  Hes- 
sians. At  length  Stirling  sought  De  Heister  and  sur- 
rendered. Sullivan’s  forces  were  driven  back  and  forth 
by  the  two  divisions  of  the  enemy,  and  treated  in  a like 
barbarous  manner;  some  were  taken  prisoners,  among 
whom  was  Sullivan  himself;  others  fought  their  way 


420 


HISTORY  OR  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXX. 

1776. 


back  to  the  lines.  Some  portion  of  this  conflict  took 
place  amid  the  hills  now  embraced  in  the  beautiful  ceme- 
, tery  of  Greenwood. 

Washington  reached  the  spot  just  in  time  to  witness 
the  catastrophe.  As  from  the  lines  he  saw  his  brave 
troops  surrounded  and  cruelly  slaughtered — touched  to 
the  heart  with  deep  and  humane  sorrow,  he  wrung  his 
hands  and  exclaimed:  "Good  God!  what  brave  fellows 
I must  lose  this  day!  ” 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  battle  was  very  se- 
vere; of  the  five  thousand  engaged,  nearly  two  thousand 
were  slain  or  taken  prisoners,  while  out  of  sixteen  thou- 
sand the  British  lost  but  about  four  hundred.  They 
made  no  assault  on  the  American  lines,  but  encamped 
directly  in  front  of  them,  and  prepared  to  carry  them 
by  regular  approaches. 

Although  reinforced  the  next  day  by  Mifflin’s  and 
Glover’s  regiments,  the  Americans  had  still  a very  inferior 
force.  On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-ninth,  as  General 
Mifflin,  with  Adjutant-general  Reed  and  Colonel  Grayson, 
was  inspecting  the  outposts  at  Red  Hook,  a light  breeze, 
that  dispersed  the  fog  for  a moment,  revealed  to  them  the 
enemy’s  fleet.  They  were  justly  alarmed;  the  unusual 
stir  among  the  boats  convinced  them  that  some  great 
movement  was  on  foot.  It  was  probable  the  enemy  in- 
tended to  pass  up  the  bay  and  surround  them.  They  hast- 
ened to  Washington,  who  summoned  a council  of  war, 
and  it  was  decided  that  the  army  should  that  night  be 
secretly  withdrawn  from  the  island.  It  was  a hazardous 
enterprise,  and  much  was  to  be  done;  boats  were  to  be 
collected  and  preparations  for  the  removal  of  nine  thou- 
sand men  were  to  be  made,  in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  rap- 
idly, and  yet  so  silently  and  cautiously,  as  not  to  awaken 
the  slightest  suspicion.  It  was  already  noon,  but  the  or- 
ders were  issued,  and  all  the  boats  around  Manhattan 
Island  were  impressed  and  in  readiness  at  eight  o’clock 


THE  RETREAT — INCIDENTS.  421 

that  evening.  And  at  the  silent  midnight  hour  the  regi-  chap. 
ments,  one  by  one,  began  to  march  to  the  ferry,  and  in  — 
boats  manned  by  Glover’s  regiment,  most  of  whom  were  1776- 
Marblehead  fishermen,  they  were  borne  to  the  city.  By 
eight  o’clock  the  entire  army,  with  their  military  stores, 
cattle,  horses,  and  carts,  were  safely  landed. 

Several  incidents  occurred,  which  have  a peculiar  in- 
terest as  connected  with  this  famous  retreat.  General 
Mifflin,  who  was  stationed  nearest  to  the  enemy’s  lines, 
was  to  remain  at  his  post  until  the  others  had  embarked. 

Colonel  Scamrnell,  who  was  sent  to  hasten  forward  a par- 
ticular regiment,  mistook  his  orders  and  sent  on  Mifflin 
with  his  whole  covering  party;  and  great  was  the  conster- 
nation of  the  Commander-in-chief  when  they  joined  the 
others  at  the  ferry.  “This  is  a dreadful  mistake,  General 
Mifflin,”  said  he,  “and  unless  the  troops  can  regain  the 
lines  before  their  absence  is  discovered  by  the  enemy,  the 
most  disastrous  consequences  are  to  be  apprehended.” 

They  returned  to  their  post  with  all  expedition.  “This 
was  a trying  business  to  young  soldiers,”  says  one  of  their 
number,  “it  was,  nevertheless,  strictly  complied  with, 
and  we  remained  not  less  than  an  hour  in  the  lines  be- 
fore we  received  the  second  order  to  abandon  them.”  1 

A story  is  told  of  a woman,  wife  of  a suspected  Tory, 
who  lived  near  the  ferry.  She  sent  her  negro  servant  to 
the  British  with  news  that  the  Americans  were  retreating. 

He  reached  the  Hessian  outposts  in  safety,  but  they  did 
not  understand  his  language,  and  detained  him  a close 
prisoner  till  morning.  Then  an  English  officer,  who  exam- 
ined him,  learned  the  truth,  but  it  was  too  late.  The 
British  did  not  reach  the  ferry  till  the  last  boat  was  be- 
yond musket  shot.  It  was  an  August  morning;  but  for  Aug. 
a dense  fog  the  boats  which  left  after  daylight  must  have  30' 
been  discovered.  The  safe  retreat  of  the  patriot  army 


1 Graydon’s  Memoirs. 


422 


HISTORY  OT  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  was  by  many  attributed  to  a peculiar  Providence.  It  was 

1 a trust  in  this  Providence,  a calm  assurance  of  ultimate 

1776.  success  under  its  guiding  care,  that  strengthened  the 
hearts  of  the  patriots  in  their  darkest  hour  of  trial. 

A few  days  after  this  retreat,  Admiral  Howe,  who 
hoped  the  Americans  would  now  accept  peace  on  his 
terms,  sent  General  Sullivan  on  parole  with  a letter  to 
Congress.  He  invited  them  to  send,  in  an  informal  man- 
ner, a committee  to  confer  with  him  on  some  measures  of 
reconciliation.  He  would  receive  them  as  private  gentle- 
men, as  the  ministry  would  not  acknowledge  the  legal  ex- 
istence of  Congress.  Accordingly  John  Adams,  Doctor 
Franklin,  and  Edward  Rutledge,  held  a conference  with 
him  at  a house  on  Staten  Island,  opposite  Amboy. 

Doctor  Franklin  and  Lord  Howe  had  often  conversed 
together  in  England  on  the  present  difficulties.  His  lord- 
ship  made  known  the  terms  on  which  peace  could  be  ob- 
tained. These  terms  were  unconditional  submission. 
When  told  that  the  Congress  and  people  would  treat  on 
no  other  basis  than  that  “ of  a free  and  independent  na- 
tion,” he  expressed  regret  that  he  should  be  compelled 
to  distress  the  Americans.  Doctor  Franklin  reciprocated 
his  good  will,  but  quietly  remarked/'  The  Americans  will 
endeavor  to  lessen  the  pain  you  may  feel,  by  taking  good 
care  of  themselves.”  Thus  ended  the  much  talked-of  in- 
terview. The  result  was  good.  The  people  were  strength- 
ened in  the  belief  that  England  had  no  terms  to  offer, 
which  would  lead  them  to  regret  the  course  they  had 
adopted. 

The  British,  now  in  possession  of  Long  Island,  ex- 
tended their  lines  along  the  East  River,  and  stationed  in 
them  a large  number  of  Hessian  troops,  of  whom  rein- 
forcements had  come  within  a few  days.  The  defeat  at 
Brooklyn  had  a very  disheartening  effect  on  the  minds 
of  the  militia,  great  numbers  of  whom  deserted,  and  soon 


DISPOSITION  OF  THE  TIiOOl'S — NATHAN  HALE. 


423 


Washington’s  army  was  less  than  twenty  thousand  men,  chap- 

and  on  many  of  these  little  dependence  could  be  placed.  

The  question  soon  arose,  Should  New  York  be  defended  1776- 
to  the  last,  or  should  it  be  evacuated?  Some  proposed 
to  burn  it  to  the  ground,  as  “two-thirds  of  the  property 
belonged  to  Tories,”  rather  than  it  should  furnish  com- 
fortable winter-quarters  for  the  enemy.  Congress  de- 
cided that  the  city  should  not  be  burned. 

The  sick  and  wounded,  in  the  meanwhile,  were  trans- 
ferred to  Orange,  in  New  Jersey,  and  most  of  the  military 
stores  were  removed  to  Dobbs’  Ferry,  that  the  garrison 
might  be  unenumbered  should  they  be  obliged  to  make  a 
hasty  retreat.  It  was  decided  by  a council  of  war  that 
Putnam,  with  five  thousand  troops,  should  remain  to  gar- 
rison New  York,  while  General  Heath,  with  the  main 
body,  was  to  fortify  the  heights  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Kingsbridge,  where,  presently,  Washington  transferred 
his  headquarters. 

Washington  was  anxious  to  learn  the  designs  of  the 
enemy  on  Long  Island.  At  the  suggestion  of  Colonel 
Knowlton,  Nathan  Hale  volunteered  to  go  on  the  perilous 
errand.  Hale  was  a native  of  Connecticut,  a graduate  of 
Yale  College,  had  thoughts  of  studying  for  the  ministry, 
and  at  the  commencement  of  the  war  was  a teacher  of 
youth.  After  the  battle  of  Lexington  he  hastened  to  Bos- 
ton to  join  the  army,  in  which  he  served  as  a lieutenant. 

On  one  occasion,  to  induce  his  men  to  continue  their  term 
of  enlistment,  he  offered  them  his  own  pay.  Soon  after 
he  received  from  Congress  the  commission  of  captain. 

He  passed  to  the  island,  obtained  the  knowledge  de- 
sired, notes  of  which  he  took  in  Latin.  As  he  was  return- 
ing he  fell  in  with  a party  of  the  enemy,  was  recognized 
by  a Tory  relative,  seized  and  taken  to  Howe’s  head- 
quarters, and,  without  much  ceremony,  was  ordered  to 
be  executed  the  next  morning. 

The  provost-marshal,  named  Cunningham,  treated 


424 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  him  with  great  brutality,  denied  him  a Bible,  tore  up  the 

-1  letter  he  had  written  to  his  mother,  giving  as  a reason, 

1776.  “ that  the  rebels  should  never  know  they  had  a man 
who  could  die  with  such  firmness.”  The  last  words  of 
Hale  were:  “ I only  regret  that  I have  but  one  life  to  lose 
for  my  country.” 

The  entire  British  fleet  was  within  cannon-shot  of  the 
city,  and  some  of  their  vessels  had  passed  up  the  Hudson 
and  East  rivers.  They  had  landed  troops  on  the  islands 
at  the  mouth  of  Harlem  river,  and  there  erected  a bat- 
tery. Soon  British  and  Hessians,  under  Clinton  and  Col- 
onel Donop,  crossed  over  from  the  camp  on  Long  Island 
to  Kipp’s  Bay,  three  miles  above  the  city.  Washington 
heard  the  cannonading  in  that  quarter,  and,  as  he  was  on 
the  way  to  learn  the  cause,  met  the  militia,  who,  on  the 
first  approach  of  the  enemy  had  fled  in  sad  confusion,  fol- 
lowed by  two  brigades  of  Connecticut  troops,  who  that 
very  morning  had  been  sent  to  support  them.  He  strove 
to  rally  them,  but  in  vain;  neither  entreaties  nor  com- 
mands had  any  effect  upon  these  panic-stricken  soldiers. 
Mortified  and  indignant  at  their  cowardice,  he  dashed  his 
hat  upon  the  ground,  and  exclaimed:  “Are  these  the 
men  with  whom  I am  to  defend  America?  ” The  enemy 
in  pursuit  were  now  not  more  than  eighty  yards  from  him, 
but  in  his  excitement  he  forgot  his  own  safety,  and  had 
s not  an  attendant  seized  the  bridle  of  his  horse  and  hurried 
15.  him  from  the  field,  he  must  have  fallen  into  their  ha'nds. 

Washington  ordered  General  Heath  to  secure  Harlem 
Heights,  and  sent  an  express  order  to  Putnam  to  evacuate 
the  city  and  retire  to  those  heights  with  all  speed;  for  he 
feared  that  the  enemy  would  extend  their  lines  across  the 
island  from  Kipp’s  Bay,  and  cut  off  his  retreat.  Fortu- 
nately the  British  did  not  pursue  their  advantage.  Put- 
nam retreated  along  the  west  side  of  the  island  by  the 
Bloomingdale  road.  His  line,  encumbered  with  women 
and  children,  was  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  ships  lying 


A SUCCESSFUL  SKIRMISH.  425 

in  the  Hudson.  He  ordered,  encouraged  and  aided,  and  chap 

by  his  extraordinary  exertions,  it  is  said,  saved  his  corps 1 

from  entire  destruction.  However,  his  heavy  artillery  1776- 
and  three  hundred  men  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

Now  the  British  had  possession  of  the  city,  and  the 
main  body  of  the  Americans  was  encamped  on  the  north- 
ern portion  of  the  island,  across  which  they  threw  a 
double  row  of  lines,  about  four  and  a half  miles  below 
Kingsbridge.  Two  miles  above  these  lines  was  Fort 
Washington,  and  a few  miles  below  them  were  the  Brit- 
ish lines,  extending  also  from  river  to  river. 

On  the  sixteenth  the  enemy  made  an  attack  upon  the  Sept. 
American  advanced  posts,  but  were  repulsed  and  driven 
off  by  Virginia  and  Connecticut  troops,  but  their  com- 
manders, Major  Leitch,  and  the  brave  Colonel  Knowlton, 
one  of  the  heroes  of  Bunker  Hill,  both  fell  in  this  en- 
counter. The  spirits  of  the  soldiers,  depressed  by  repeated 
defeats  and  disasters,  were  somewhat  revived  by  this 
successful  skirmish. 

The  armies  watched  each  other  for  some  weeks.  Many 
were  sick  in  the  American  camp;  “it  was  impossible  to  - 
find  proper  hospitals ; and  they  lay  about  in  almost 
every  barn,  stable,  shed,  and  even  under  the  fences  and 
bushes.” 

Sir  William  Howe  now  began  to  collect  forces  at 
Throg’s  Neck,  a peninsula  in  the  Sound  about  nine  miles 
from  the  American  camp.  This  peninsula  was  separated 
from  the  mainland  by  a narrow  creek  and  a marsh,  which 
was  overflowed  at  high  tide.  By  means  of  the  bridge  and 
fords,  Howe  hoped  to  pass  over  to  the  mainland  and  gain 
the  rear  of  the  Americans,  and  cut  off  their  communica- 
tion with  New  England,  whence  they  received  most  of 
their  supplies.  His  plans,  though  well  laid,  were  defeated. 

General  Heath  was  on  the  alert;  he  was  joined  by  Colonel 
William  Prescott,  who  commanded  at  Bunker  Hill,  and 
by  Hand  with  his  riflemen,  and  others;  every  pass  was 


426 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


ctap.  guarded,  and  the  planks  of  the  bridge  removed.  Howe, 
. — 2 with  his  usual  caution,  waited  six  days  for  reinforcements. 
1776.  By  this  time  General  Lee,  now  more  a favorite  than  ever, 
had  returned  from  his  successful  campaign  at  the  South, 
and  Sullivan,  Stirling,  and  Morgan  had  been  restored  to 
the  army  by  exchange.  While  Howe  thus  delayed,  it  was 
decided,  in  a council  of  war,  that  every  American  post  on 
New  York  Island,  excepting  Fort  Washington,  should  be 
abandoned.  This  plan  was  promptly  executed.  The 
army,  in  four  divisions,  commanded  by  Generals  Lee, 
Oct  Heath,  Sullivan,  and  Lincoln,  withdrew  across  Kings- 
23.  bridge,  and  gradually  concentrated  their  forces  in  a forti- 
fied camp  near  the  village  of  White  Plains. 

Still  hoping  to  gain  their  rear,  Howe  moved  on  toward 
New  Rochelle,  where  he  was  reinforced  by  light-horse 
troops,  and  Hessians  under  General  Knyphausen,  who 
had  recently  arrived  from  Europe.  He  advanced  upon 
the  camp.  Scarcely  had  the  Americans  intrenched  them- 
selves at  White  Plains  when  a rumor  of  his  approach 
reached  them.  On  the  twenty-eighth,  as  Washington, 
accompanied  by  his  general  officers,  was  reconnoitring  the 
heights  in  the  neighborhood,  the  alarm  was  given  that  the 
enemy  had  driven  in  the  picket-guards,  and  were  within 
the  camp.  When  he  reached  headquarters  he  found  the 
army  already  posted  in  order  of  battle.  The  enemy  did 
not  advance  upon  them;  they  turned  their  attention  to  a 
height  known  as  Chatterton’s  Hill,  which  lay  a little  south 
of  the  camp,  and  was  separated  from  it  by  the  river  Bronx. 
This  height  was  occupied  by  sixteen  hundred  men  under 
General  McDougall,  and  the  attack  was  made  at  this 
point.  After  a feeble  resistance,  the  militia  fled,  but 
Hazlet’s  and  Smallwood’s  regiments,  so  famous  on  Long 
Island,  made  a brave  stand,  and  repeatedly  repulsed  the 
enemy;  but,  at  length,  overpowered  by  numbers,  they 
retreated  across  the  bridge  to  the  camp.  This  battle  of 


A NIGHT  OF  LABOR — THREATENED  DANGERS. 


427 


White  Plains  was  a spirited  encounter,  in  which  each  of  chap. 
the  parties  lost  about  four  hundred  men.  1 

The  British  took  possession  of  the  hill,  and  began  to  1776> 
intrench  themselves;  and  now,  for  the  third  time,  the 
“ armies  lay  looking  at  each  other;  ” they  were  within 
long  cannon-shot. 

Could  the  undisciplined,  war-worn,  and  disheartened 
Americans  hope  to  escape  from  a force  so  well  equipped 
and  so  powerful?  That  night  was  to  them  an  anxious 
one.  It  was  passed  in  severe  labor;  they  doubled  their  in- 
trenchments  and  threw  up  redoubts.  Some  of  these  were 
has  tily  constructed  of  stalks  of  corn, pulled  up  from  a neigh- 
boring field,  with  the  earth  clinging  to  the  roots.  These 
piled  with  the  roots  outward,  presented  an  appearance 
so  formidable  that  Howe,  deceived  as  to  their  strength, 
did  not  attack  them,  but  ordered  up  reinforcements. 

Howe’s  cautious  conduct  of  the  war  has  been  severely 
criticised,  and  various  reasons  have  been  assigned,  but  it 
has  never  been  satisfactorily  explained;  whatever  his 
reasons  may  have  been,  his  delay  at  this  time  cost  him 
another  golden  opportunity.  Washington  withdrew  his 
army  in  the  night-time  to  the  heights  of  North  Castle,  a 
strong  position,  about  five  miles  distant.  His  enemy  had  Nov 
again  eluded  him,  and  Howe  retired  with  his  forces  to  4. 
Dobbs’  Ferry,  on  the  Hudson. 

This  movement  awakened  new  fears — did  he  intend 
to  pass  down  the  river  to  Fort  Washington,  or  to  cross 
into  New  Jersey?  “He  must  attempt  something,” 
writes  Washington,  “ on  account  of  his  reputation,  for 
what  has  he  done  yet  with  his  great  army?  ” 

To  meet  the  threatened  dangers  a new  disposition  was 
made  of  the  American  forces.  Lee,  with  a portion,  was  to 
remain  at  North  Castle;  Putnam,  with  another,  was  to 
guard  the  west  side  of  the  Hudson;  Heath,  the  guardian 
of  the  passes  of  the  Highlands,  was  to  encamp  at  Peeks- 
kill;  while  General  Greene  commanded  at  Fort  Lee,  and 


428 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  Colonel  Magaw,  with  the  Pennsylvania  troops,  occupied 
Fort  Washington. 

1776.  With  respect  to  maintaining  Fort  Washington,  there 
was  a diversity  of  opinion,  as  neither  that  fort  nor  the  ob- 
structions across  the  channel  had  prevented  the  passage 
of  vessels  up  the  Hudson.  Washington,  with  Lee,  Reed, 
and  others,  was  in  favor  of  withdrawing  the  troops  at 
once.  He  addressed  a letter  to  Greene,  in  which  he  ad- 
vised this  course,  but  left  the  matter  to  his  discretion. 
Greene  and  Magaw,  who  were  both  on  the  spot,  and  knew 
the  condition  of  the  fort,  decided  that  it  could  be  main- 
tained, and  made  preparations  accordingly.  This  was, 
as  the  result  proved,  an  injudicious  decision.  The  post 
was  comparatively  useless;  it  was  accessible  on  three  sides 
from  the  water;  the  fort  was  very  small,  and  would  not 
contain  more  than  a thousand  men,  the  lines  were  very 
extensive,  and  the  garrison  insufficient  to  man  them. 

Washington  visited  the  posts  along  the  river.  When 
he  arrived  at  Fort  Lee,  he  was  greatly  disappointed  to  find 
that  the  troops  had  not  been  withdrawn  from  Fort  Wash- 
ington; and  before  he  could  make  a personal  examina- 
tion the  fort  was  invested.  It  was  attacked  on  all  sides. 
The  garrison,  after  a brave  resistance,  which  cost  the 
enemy  four  hundred  men,  was  driven  from  the  outer  lines, 
and  crowded  into  the  fort,  where  they  were  unable  to  fight 
to  advantage,  and  were  exposed  to  the  shells  of  the  enemy. 
Further  resistance  was  impossible,  and  Colonel  Magaw 
surrendered  all  his  troops,  two  thousand  in  number.  Dur- 
ing this  action  the  troops  of  Cadwallader  especially  dis- 
tinguished themselves.  Of  the  officers,  Colonel  Baxter, 
of  Pennsylvania,  fell  while  cheering  on  his  men. 

Nov.  From  the  New  Jersey  shore  the  Commander-in-chief 
16  ** 

witnessed  a portion  of  the  battle,  and  again  he  saw  some 

of  his  brave  troops  bayoneted  by  the  merciless  Hessians, 

and  wept,  it  is  said,  “ with  the  tenderness  of  a child.” 

It  was  resolved  to  abandon  Fort  Lee,  but  before  it 


THE  RETREAT. 


429 


was  fully  accomplished,  Cornwallis,  with  a force  six  thou-  chap. 
sand  strong,  crossed  the  Hudson  to  the  foot  of  the  rocky  —1—1 
cliffs  known  as  the  Palisades.  The  force  sent  down  from  1776- 
North  Castle  was  encamped  at  Hackensack,  which  lay  be- 
tween the  river  of  that  name  and  the  Hudson,  and  Wash- 
ington saw  at  once  that  the  object  of  the  enemy  was  to 
form  a line  across  the  country,  and  hem  them  in  between 
the  rivers.  To  avoid  this  he  retreated,  with  all  his  forces, 
including  the  garrison  at  Fort  Lee,  to  secure  the  bridge 
over  the  Hackensack,  thence  across  the  Passaic  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Newark.  This  retreat  was  made  in  such 
haste  that  nearly  all  the  artillery  was  abandoned,  the 
tents  left  standing,  and  the  fires  burning.  That  night 
the  enemy  found  shelter  in  the  tents  of  the  deserted 
camp. 

From  Newark  the  army  moved  on  across  the  Raritan 
to  Brunswick,  thence  to  Princeton,  where  they  left  twelve 
hundred  men,  under  Lord  Stirling,  to  check  the  enemy, 
while  the  main  body  proceeded  to  Trenton,  and  thence 
beyond  the  Delaware.  The  enemy  pressed  so  closely  upon 
them  that  the  advance  of  Cornwallis  entered  Newark  at 
one  end  as  their  rear-guard  passed  out  at  the  other,  and 
often  during  this  march,  “ the  American  rear-guard,  em- 
ployed in  pulling  up  bridges,  was  within  sight  and  shot 
of  the  British  pioneers,  sent  forward  to  rebuild  them.” 

Thus  less  than  four  thousand  men — a mere  shadow 
of  an  army — poorly  clad,  with  a scant  supply  of  blankets, 
without  tents,  and  enfeebled  for  want  of  wholesome  food, 
evaded,  by  an  orderly  retreat,  a well  appointed  force  that 
far  outnumbered  them,  well  fed,  well  clothed,  well  disci- 
plined, and  flushed  with  victory.  When  the  enemy 
reached  the  Delaware,  they  were  unable  to  cross  over, 
not  a boat  was  to  be  found;  Washington  had  taken  the 
precaution  to  have  them  all  secured  for  a distance  of 
seventy  miles,  and  transferred  to  the  west  side.  Thus 
ended  this  famous  retreat,  remarkable  for  the  manner  in 


430 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXX. 


1776. 


which  it  was  conducted,  and  the  circumstances  under 
which  it  took  place. 

Cornwallis  was  anxious  to  procure  boats  and  push  on 
to  Philadelphia,  but  Howe  decided  to  wait  till  the  river 
should  be  frozen.  Meanwhile,  the  Hessians  were  stationed 
along  the  eastern  bank  for  some  miles  above  and  below 
Trenton. 

During  his  harassed  march,  Washington  had  sent  re- 
peated and  urgent  orders  to  Lee  to  hasten  to  his  aid  with 
reinforcements.  Notwithstanding  the  emergency,  which 
he  well  knew,  Lee  lingered  for  two  or  three  weeks  on  the 
east  side  of  the  Hudson,  and  when  actually  on  the  march, 
proceeded  so  slowly,  that  he  did  not  reach  Morristown 
until  the  eleventh  of  December. 

Lee  had  a high  opinion  of  his  own  military  abilities, 
and  evidently  desired  an  independent  command.  The 
deference  which  the  Americans  had  paid  to  his  judgment 
and  the  importance  they  attached  to  his  presence  in  the 
army,  had  flattered  his  natural  self-conceit;  his  success 
at  the  South,  and  the  correctness  of  his  views  in  relation 
to  Fort  Washington,  had  strengthened  his  influence  over 
them,  and  now,  in  this  time  of  depression  and  discourage- 
ment, he  hoped  by  some  brilliant  exploit  to  retrieve  the 
fortunes  of  the  army,  and  gain  more  glory  to  himself.  In 
this  mood  he  writes:  “ I am  going  into  the  Jerseys  for 
the  salvation  of  America.”  And  again:  “lam  in  hopes 
to  reconquer,  if  I may  so  express  myself,  the  Jerseys; 
it  was  really  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy  before  my  arri- 
val.” While  he  pondered  over  these  vain  projects,  he  dis- 
regarded the  authority  of  the  Commander-in-chief,  and, 
to  say  the  least,  subjected  him  to  cruel  inconvenience. 
We  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  Lee  was  untrue  to  the 
cause  he  had  embraced, but  his  wayward  conduct,  at  this 
time  and  afterward,  has  diminished  the  grateful  respect 
with  which  Americans  would  have  cherished  his  memory. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

Discouragements. — Effects  of  Howe’s  Proclamation. — Affairs  on 
Lake  Champlain. — Heroism  of  Arnold. — Carleton  retires  to 
Canada. — Capture  of  Lee. — Troops  from  the  Northern  Army. — - 
Battle  of  Trenton. — Battle  of  Princeton. — Death  of  Mercer. — 
Washington  retires  to  Morristown. — Cornwallis  in  his  Lines  at 
Brunswick.  — Encouragements.  — Putnam  at  Princeton.  — Ill- 
treatment  of  American  Prisoners;  their  Exchange  under  Nego- 
tiation.— Appointment  of  General  Officers. — Muhlenburg.— 

Wayne. — Conway. — Medical  Department. — The  Navy. — Maraud- 
ing Expeditions. — Peekskill. — Danbury. — Death  of  Wooster. — 
Retaliation  at  Bag  Harbor. — Efforts  to  recruit  the  Army. — 
Schuyler  and  Gates. — The  National  Flag. 

As  the  news  of  this  retreat  went  abroad,  the  friends  of  the  chap. 

cause  were  discouraged;  What  remained  of  the  army  was 1 

fast  wasting  away;  their  enlistments  were  about  to  ex-  1776. 
pire,  and  the  militia,  especially  that  of  New  Jersey,  re- 
fused to  take  the  field  in  behalf  of  a ruined  enterprise. 

Many  thought  the  States  could  not  maintain  their  inde- 
pendence; but  there  were  a few  who,  confident  in  the 
justice  of  their  cause,  were  firm  and  undaunted.  Among 
these  was  Washington.  In  a conversation  with  General 
Mercer  he  remarked:  “That  even  if  driven  beyond  the 
Alleghanies,  he  would  stand  to  the  last  for  the  liberties 
of  his  country.” 

Howe  felt  certain  the  game  was  his  own;  he  had  only 
to  bide  his  time.  He  sent  forth  another  proclamation,  in 


432 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE, 


CHAP. 

XXXI. 


1776. 


Dec. 

12. 


which  he  called  upon  all  insurgents  to  disband,  and  Con- 
gress to  lay  down  their  usurped  authority;  and  offered 
pardon  to  all  who  should  accept  the  terms  within  sixty 
days.  Many  persons,  most  of  whom  were  wealthy,  com- 
plied. Among  these  were  two  of  the  delegates  from  Penn- 
sylvania to  the  late  Continental  Congress,  and  the  presi- 
dent of  the  New  Jersey  Convention  which  had  sanctioned 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  others  who  had 
taken  an  active  part  in  favor  of  the  Revolution.  For  ten 
days  after  the  proclamation  was  issued,  from  two  to  three 
hundred  came  every  day  to  take  the  required  oath. 

The  movements  of  the  enemy,  and  the  effect  produced 
by  the  proclamation,  caused  great  excitement  in  Phila- 
delphia. Putnam,  who  had  been  sent  to  command  there, 
advised  that,  during  this  season  of  peril,  Congress  should 
hold  its  sessions  elsewhere,  and  it  adjourned  to  meet  again 
at  Baltimore. 

At  this  time  a reinforcement  of  seven  regiments  was 
on  its  way  from  Canada.  We  now  return  to  the  forces 
on  Lake  Champlain,  where  we  left  Schuyler  and  Gates 
in  a sort  of  joint  command. 

The  army  driven  out  of  Canada,  broken,  diseased,  and 
dispirited,  rested  first  at  Crown  Point  and  then  at  Ticon- 
deroga.  During  his  retreat,  Sullivan  wisely  secured  or 
destroyed  all  the  boats  on  Lake  Champlain.  Its  shores 
were  an  unbroken  wilderness;  thus  the  British  were  un- 
able to  follow  up  their  pursuit  by  land  or  by  water. 

Sir  Guy  Carleton,  flushed  with  victory,  and  full  of 
ardor,  determined  to  overcome  all  obstacles  and  push  his 
victory  to  the  utmost.  He  would  obtain  the  command 
of  the  Lakes  Champlain  and  George,  and  by  that  means 
subdue  northern  New  York,  and  then  proceed  to  take 
possession  of  Albany,  where  he  hoped  to  take  up  his  win- 
ter-quarters. From  that  point  he  hoped,  by  means  of 
the  Hudson,  to  co-operate  with  the  Howes  at  New  York, 
to  cut  off  the  communication  between  New  England  and 


HEROISM  OF  ARNOLD. 


433 


the  States  west  and  south.  This  he  believed  would  bring  chap. 
the  contest  to  a speedy  close,  and  secure  to  himself  a — 14 
share  of  the  honors  of  the  victory.  He  exerted  himself  1776- 
with  so  much  energy  and  success  that  at  the  end  of  three 
months  he  had  a well-equipped  fleet.  The  frames  of  five 
large  vessels  that  had  been  brought  from  England  were 
put  together  at  St.  John’s  on  the  Sorel.  These,  with ' 
twenty  smaller  craft  and  some  armed  boats,  which  had 
been  dragged  up  the  rapids  of  that  river,  were  now 
launched  upon  the  lake. 

The  Americans  were  not  idle.  General  Gates  author- 
ized Arnold,  who  was  somewhat  of  a seaman,  to  fit  out 
and  command  a flotilla.  Arnold  threw  himself  into  the 
enterprise  with  all  the  energy  of  his  nature,  and  soon  was 
master  of  a force,  in  vessels  and  men,  nearly  half  as  large 
as  that  of  Carleton.  He  moved  his  little  fleet  across  a 
narrow  strait  between  Yalcour  Island  and  the  mainland, 
in  such  a position  that  the  whole  force  of  the  enemy  could 
not  be  made  to  bear  upon  him  at  one  time ; there  he  awaited 
the  contest.  As  Carleton,  with  a favorable  wind,  swept 
briskly  up  the  lake,  he  passed  the  island  behind  which 
Arnold’s  flotilla  lay  snugly  anchored,  before  he  observed 
it.  The  wind  was  such  that  the  larger  ships  could  not 
beat  up  the  strait,  but  the  smaller  vessels  advanced,  and 
a desperate  encounter  ensued,  which  wTas  continued  until 
evening  came  on.  Then  Carleton  arranged  his  squadron 
so  as  to  intercept  Arnold’s  escape  and  awaited  the  morn- 
ing; when,  if  his  larger  vessels  could  be  made  to  bear,  he 
felt  certain  of  the  prize.  The  night  proved  dark  and 
cloudy;  favored  by  this  circumstance,  Arnold  slipped  by 
the  enemy,  and  at  daylight  wTas  some  miles  on  his  way  to 
Crown  Point.  But  as  most  of  his  vessels  were  in  bad  con- 
dition they  could  make  but  little  headway;  only  six 
reached  that  place  in  safety,  two  were  sunk,  and  the  oth-  0cfe 
ers  were  overtaken  by  Carleton  a few  miles  from  the  Point,  6. 


434 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  where  one  was  captured  with  the  crew.  Arnold  fought 
— — desperately,  until  his  galley,  the  Congress,  was  cut  to 
1776.  pieces  and  one-third  of  her  crew  killed.  Determined  that 
his  flag  should  not  be  struck,  he  ordered  his  vessels  to  be 
grounded  and  set  on  fire.  When  this  was  done  he,  with 
his  men,  leaped  out  and  waded  to  the  shore,  and  by  well- 
directed  rifle-shots  kept  the  enemy  at  bay  till  the  vessels 
were  consumed  and  with  them  the  still  waving  flag;  then 
giving  a triumphant  cheer,  they  moved  off  through  the 
woods  to  Crown  Point,  where  they  found  the  remnant  of 
the  fleet.  They  stayed  only  to  destroy  the  houses  and  the 
stores  at  the  fort,  and  then  embarked  for  Ticonderoga. 
Before  the  enemy  arrived  Gates,  who  commanded  at  that 
post,  had  so  strengthened  his  position  that  Carleton  de- 
cided not  to  attack  it,  but  to  retire  to  Canada  and  post- 
pone his  wintering  in  Albany  to  some  future  day. 

As  the  forts  on  the  Lakes  were  safe  for  the  present, 
General  Schuyler  detached  the  seven  regiments,  of  which 
we  have  spoken,  to  the  relief  of  Washington.  When  Lee 
learned  that  three  of  these  regiments  were  at  Peekskill 
he  ordered  them  to  join  him  at  Morristown.  The  remain- 
ing four,  under  General  Gates,  were  passing  through 
northern  New  Jersey  toward  Trenton. 

Gates  was  detained  by  a severe  snow-storm,  and  un- 
certain as  to  the  exact  position  of  the  army,  he  sent  for- 
ward Major  Wilkinson  with  a letter  to  Washington, 
stating  his  position  and  asking  what  route  he  should  take 
to  the  camp.  Wilkinson  learned  that  Washington  had 
crossed  the  Delaware;  and  as  General  Lee,  the  second  in 
command,  was  at  Morristown,  he  made  his  way  thither. 
Just  at  this  time  Lee  with  a small  guard  was  quartered 
for  the  night  at  a tavern  at  Baskenridge,  three  miles  from 
his  army,  which  was  left  under  the  command  of  Sullivan. 
Here  he  was  joined  by  Wilkinson  on  the  morning  of  the 
Dec.  thirteenth  of  December.  Lee  took  his  breakfast  in  a 
13-  leisurely  manner,  discussed  the  news,  and  had  j ust  finished 


CAPTURE  OF  LEE. 


435 


a letter  to  General  Gates  when,  much  to  his  surprise,  the  chap. 
house  was  surrounded  by  a party  of  British  dragoons.  He  — — 
had  not  dreamed  that  an  enemy  was  near,  and  his  guards  1776- 
were  off  duty.  But  a Tory  of  the  neighborhood  had 
learned  the  evening  before  where  he  intended  to  lodge 
and  breakfast,  and  had,  during  the  night,  ridden  eighteen 
miles  to  Brunswick  to  inform  the  enemy  and  to  pilot 
them  to  the  spot.  For  a few  moments  all  was  confusion. 

The  dragoons  were  calling  for  the  General,  and  the  Gen- 
eral was  calling  for  the  guards,  who  were  scattered  in  all 
directions.  The  scene  was  soon  closed.  General  Lee 
without  a hat,  clad  in  a blanket-coat  and  slippers,  was 
mounted  on  a horse  that  stood  at  the  door,  and  borne 
off  in  triumph  to  the  British  army  at  Brunswick.” 

Had  Lee,  by  some  fortunate  accident,  succeeded  in 
retrieving  the  fortunes  of  the  army,  unsuccessful  under 
Washington,  it  is  probable  that  the  wishes  of  the  people 
might  have  turned  toward  him  as  commander-in-chief. 

For  men  are  too  apt  to  judge  of  those  who  live  in  the 
same  age  with  themselves  merely  by  their  success;  and 
too  often  they  yield  to  what  is  self-confident  and  assum- 
ing, the  honor  and  respect  due  to  sober  judgment  and 
high  moral  principles. 

Under  these  circumstances,  Lee’s  success  would  have 
proved  most  unfortunate  for  the  country,  for  he  had 
neither  the  judgment  nor  the  principle  necessary  to  guide 
it  safely  through  the  approaching  crisis. 

After  the  capture  of  Lee  the  troops  under  Sullivan 
moved  on  at  once  to  join  the  Commander-in-chief.  Gen- 
eral Gates,  who  had  left  his  regiments  at  Morristown, 
reached  the  camp  on  the  same  day.  As  Washington  had 
now  a force  of  about  six  thousand  men  fit  for  service,  he 
was  anxious  to  strike  a blow  that  should  revive  the  cour- 
age of  the  army  and  the  people  before  the  disbandment 
of  those  troops  whose  terms  of  enlistments  were  about  to 


436  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap,  expire.  The  prospect  of  success  was  doubtful,  but  he 

felt  that,  under  the  circumstances,  inaction  would  ruin 

1776-  the  cause,  and  defeat  could  do  no  more. 

Howe  was  in  New  York;  Cornwallis,  who  was  on  the 
eve  of  embarking  for  England,  was  there  also.  The  Brit- 
ish forces  in  New  Jersey,  though  strong,  were  much  scat- 
tered. The  Hessians,  who  were  in  the  advance,  were 
carelessly  cantoned  at  different  points  along  the  eastern 
bank  of  the  Delaware.  Colonel  Donop  was  stationed  at 
Burlington,  and  his  forces  were  quartered  above  and  be- 
low that  point.  Colonel  Rahl,  who  had  distinguished 
himself  at  White  Plains  and  Fort  Washington,  was  at 
Trenton  with  a force  of  fifteen  hundred  men.  This  brave 
but  careless  commander  took  his  ease,  enjoyed  his  music 
and  bath,  and  when  it  was  proposed  to  throw  up  works 
upon  which  to  mount  cannon  in  readiness  against  an 
assault,  said  merrily:  “Pooh  pooh!  an  assault  by  the 
rebels!  Let  them  come;  we’ll  at  them  with  the  bay- 
onet.” The  Hessians  were  a terror  to  the  people;  they 
plundered  indiscriminately  Whig  and  Tory.  The  Amer- 
ican soldiers  hated  them  intensely  for  their  savage  bay- 
onetings  on  the  battle-field,  and  were  eager  to  avenge 
the  outrages  inflicted  upon  their  friends  and  countrymen. 

Washington  proposed  to  cross  the  river  and  surprise 
the  Hessians  at  different  points.  A council  of  war  was 
held,  and  Christmas  night  was  fixed  upon  for  the  enter- 
prise. By  the  plan  proposed  Washington  himself  was  to 
cross  nine  miles  above  Trenton  and  march  down  upon 
that  place.  Colonel  Ewing,  with  the  Pennsylvania  mili- 
tia, was  to  cross  a mile  below  the  town  and  secure  the 
bridge  over  Assunpink  creek,  at  the  south  side  of  it,  and 
thus  cut  off  the  enemy’s  retreat.  Adjutant-general  Reed 
and  Colonel  Cadwallader,  who  were  stationed  at  Bristol, 
nearly  opposite  Burlington,  were  to  cross  below  that  place 


BATTLE  OF  TKENTON. 


437 


and  advance  against  Count  Donop’s  division.  The  at-  chap. 

tacks  were  to  be  simultaneous,  and  five  o’clock  on  the 

morning  of  the  twenty-sixth  was  the  hour  agreed  upon.  1776, 

Just  after  sunset,  on  Christmas  night,  the  division 
under  Washington,  twenty-four  hundred  in  number, 
began  to  pass  over.  With  this  division  was  a train  of 
twenty  field-pieces  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Knox. 

The  river  was  filled  with  floating  ice,  and  the  weather 
was  intensely  cold.  The  boats  were  guided  by  Colonel 
Glover  and  his  regiment  of  Marblehead  fishermen,  the 
same  who  had  guided  the  boats  on  the  memorable  re- 
treat from  Long  Island.  The  night  was  extremely  dark 
and  tempestuous,  and  the  floating  ice  and  strong  wind 
drove  them  out  of  their  course  again  and  again. 

Washington  had  hoped  to  be  on  the  march  by  mid- 
night, but  hour  after  hour  passed,  and  it  was  four  o’clock 
before  the  artillery  was  landed  and  the  troops  ready  to 
move  on.  They  marched  in  two  divisions,  one  led  by 
Washington  (with  whom  were  Generals  Greene,  Stirling, 
Mercer  and  Stephen),  by  a circuitous  route  to  the  north 
of  the  town,  while  the  other,  under  Sullivan,  with  whom 
was  Colonel  John  Stark,  with  his  New  Hampshire  band, 
was  to  advance  by  a direct  road  along  the  river  to  the 
west  and  south  side.  Sullivan  was  to  halt  at  a certain 
point  to  allow  time  for  the  main  division  to  make  the 
circuit. 

It  was  eight  o’clock  before  this  division  reached  the 
immediate  neighborhood  of  Trenton;  they  had  struggled 
through  a terrible  storm  of  hail  and  snow;  it  had  impeded 
their  march,  but  it  had  also  aided  to  conceal  their  move- 
ments from  the  enemy.  Washington,  who  had  pushed  on 
with  the  advance,  asked  of  a man  who  was  chopping  wood 
by  the  road-side  the  way  to  the  Hessian  picket.  He  an- 
swered gruffly,  “ I don’t  know,”  and  went  on  with  his 
work.  “ You  may  tell,”  said  Captain  Forrest  of  the  ar- 
tillery, “ for  that  is  General  Washington.”  “ God  bless 


438 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  and  prosper  you”  exclaimed  the  man,  raising  his  hands 

to  heaven,  “ the  picket  is  in  that  house,  and  the  sentry 

1776-  stands  near  that  tree.” 

In  a few  minutes  the  picket-guards  were  driven  in. 
Late  as  it  was,  the  Hessians  were  completely  surprised. 
According  to  their  custom,  they  had  indulged  freely  in 
the  festivities  of  Christmas,  and  were  resting  thoughtless 
of  danger,  when  the  drums  suddenly  beat  to  arms.  All 
was  confusion.  At  the  first  alarm,  Colonel  Rahl,  who 
learned  from  the  lieutenant  of  the  picket-guard  that  a 
large  force  was  advancing  to  surround  him,  endeavored  to 
rally  his  panic-stricken  troops.  He  seems  to  have  medi- 
tated a retreat  to  Princeton;  he  had,  in  fact,  passed  out 
of  the  town,  but  the  ambition  of  the  soldier  triumphed 
in  his  breast;  how  could  he  fly  before  the  rebels  he  had 
despised?  He  rashly  returned  to  the  charge.  By  this 
time  Washington  had  gained  the  main  street,  and  opened 
a battery  of  six  field-pieces,  which  swept  it  from  end  to 
end.  As  Rahl  advanced  at  the  head  of  his  grenadiers  he 
fell  mortally  wounded.  At  the  fall  of  their  leader  his 
soldiers  attempted  to  retreat,  but  they  were  intercepted 
by  Colonel  Hand,  with  his  Pennsylvania  riflemen;  and, 
hemmed  in  on  all  sides,  they  grounded  their  arms  and 
surrendered  at  discretion. 

Stark,  with  his  detachment,  had  assaulted  the  south 
side  of  the  town,  and  the  firing  in  that  quarter  had  added 
to  the  general  confusion.  A party  of  British  light-horse, 
and  five  hundred  Hessians  stationed  there  “ took  head- 
long flight,  by  the  bridge  across  the  Assunpink,”  and 
thus  escaped  and  joined  Don  op  at  Borden  town.  Had 
Colonel  Ewing  been  able  to  cross,  according  to  the  ar- 
rangement, their  escape  would  have  been  prevented. 

The  Americans  took  one  thousand  prisoners,  of  whom 
thirty-two  were  officers;  of  their  own  number,  only  two 
were  killed  and  two  were  frozen  to  death  on  the  march. 
Several  were  wounded,  among  whom  was  James  Monroe, 


PLANS  TO  DRIVE  THE  ENEMY  OUT  OF  JERSEY. 


439 


afterward  President  of  the  United  States,  who  was  at  chap. 
this  time  a lieutenant  in  the  army.  

The  attack  designed  by  Reed  and  Cadwallader,  like  1776- 
that  of  Colonel  Ewing,  was  prevented  by  the  ice,  which 
made  it  impossible  for  them  to  embark  their  cannon. 

Thus  the  success  was  incomplete,  and  Washington  at 
Trenton,  encumbered  by  his  prisoners,  with  a strong  force 
of  the  enemy  below  him  under  Count  Donop,  and  another 
in  his  rear  at  Princeton,  prudently  resolved  to  recross  the 
Delaware. 

Before  he  left  the  town  he,  with  General  Greene, 
visited  Colonel  Rahl,  who  survived  until  the  evening  of 
the  day  after  the  battle.  The  dying  colonel  remembered 
his  grenadiers,  arid  during  this  visit  he  commended  them 
to  the  consideration  of  Washington.  Rahl  lies  buried 
in  the  grave-yard  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Trenton. 

When  Washington  had  disposed  of  his  .prisoners  and 
allowed  his  troops  a little  time  to  recruit,  he  resolved  to 
return  and  follow  up  his  success  before  the  enthusiasm 
it  had  awakened  had  time  to  cool.  Meantime,  he  had 
received  from  Reed  and  Cadwallader,  who  had  crossed  on 
the  twenty-seventh,  the  encouraging  news  that  all  the  Dec. 
Hessian  posts  on  the  river  were  deserted;  that  Count  27 ‘ 
Donop  had  retreated  with  all  haste  to  Brunswick,  with 
a portion  of  his  forces,  while  the  remainder  had  made 
their  way  to  Princeton. 

“A  fair  opportunity  is  now  offered,”  writes  Washing- 
ton at  this  time,  “ to  drive  the  enemy  out  of  New  Jersey,” 
and  he  formed  his  plans  accordingly.  The  American 
forces,  now  no  longer  needed  to  guard  the  Delaware,  were 
gradually  concentrating  at  Trenton.  Parties  were  sent  to 
harass  the  retreating  enemy,  and  General  Heath  was  or- 
dered to  make  a demonstration  from  the  Highlands,  as 
if  he  intended  to  attack  New  York.  The  New  England 
regiments  whose  terms  were  about  to  expire  were  i nduce^ 
by  a bounty  of  ten  dollars  and  the  persuasions  oy  their 


440 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  officers  to  remain  six  weeks  longer.  Men  of  standing  and 
— — influence  were  sent  abroad  to  rouse  the  militia  of  New 
1776 ■ Jersey  to  avenge  the  outrages  inflicted  upon  the  people 
by  the  Hessians.  Matters  began  to  wear  a brighter  as- 
pect, and  hope  and  enthusiasm  were  revived. 

At  this  crisis  Washington  received  the  highest  mark 
of  confidence  in  the  gift  of  the  people — Congress  invested 
him  with  unlimited  military  authority  for  six  months. 
The  letter  of  the  committee  which  conveyed  to  him  this 
resolution  closed  with  these  words:  "Happy  is  it  for 
this  country  that  the  general  of  their  forces  can  safely 
be  intrusted  with  the  most  unlimited  power,  and  neither 
personal  security,  liberty,  nor  property  be  in  the  least 
endangered  thereby.”  1 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  astonishment  of  Howe  when 
he  learned  that  his  Hessians,  veterans  in  war,  had  fled 
before  the  militia.  Cornwallis  was  hurried  back  to  resume 
his  command  in  the  Jerseys. 

Washington,  anxious  to  ascertain  the  movements  and 
designs  of  the  enemy,  sent  forward  Colonel  Reed,  who 
was  well  acquainted  with  the  country,  to  reconnoitre. 
With  Reed  were  six  young  horsemen,  members  of  the 
"Philadelphia  City  Troop,”  full  of  fire  and  zeal,  but  who 
had  never  seen  active  service.  No  reward  could  induce 
the  terror-stricken  people  to  approach  Princeton  and  bring 
them  information.  Nothing  daunted,  the  party  dashed 
on  till  they  were  in  view  of  the  top  of  the  college  building, 
when  they  observed  a British  dragoon  passing  from  a barn 
to  a farm-house.  Supposing  him  to  be  a marauder,  they 
determined  to  capture  him  and  obtain  the  desired  infor- 
mation. Presently-they  saw  another  and  another.  They 
charged  at  once  and  surrounded  the  house,  " and  twelve 
dragoons,  well  armed,  with  their  pieces  loaded,  and  hav- 

\ 1 Correspondence  of  the  Revolution,  vol.  iv.,  p.  552. 


BOTH  ARMIES  ON  THE  BANKS  OF  ASSUNPINK  CREEK.  441 

ing  the  advantage  of  the  house,  surrendered  to  seven  chap. 

horsemen,  six  of  whom  had  never  seen  an  enemy  before, 

and,  almost  in  sight  of  the  British  army,  were  brought  1776- 
into  the  American  camp  at  Trenton,  on  the  same  even- 
ing.” 1 The  sergeant  of  the  dragoons  alone  escaped.  The 
information  obtained  from  these  prisoners  was  most  im- 
portant. Cornwallis,  with  a body  of  picked  troops,  had 
joined  Colonel  Grant  the  day  before  at  Princeton,  and 
they  were  ready  to  march  the  next  day  upon  Trenton, 
with  a strong  force  of  seven  or  eight  thousand  men. 

In  anticipation  of  an  attack,  Washington  arranged 
his  men,  in  number  about  six  thousand,  in  a favorable 
position  on  the  east  bank  of  Assunpink  creek.  As  the 
enemy  approached,  on  the  second  of  January,  their  ad-  Jan. 
vance  was  harassed,  and  so  effectually  held  in  check  by 
forces  sent  forward  under  General  Greene  and  Colonel 
Hand,  that  they  did  not  reach  Trenton  till  near  sunset. 

The  fords  and  bridges  over  the  creek  were  carefully  guarded 
and  defended  by  the  American  batteries.  Cornwallis  made 
repeated  attempts  to  cross,  but  was  as  often  repulsed; 
at  each  repulse  a shout  ran  along  the  American  lines. 
Thinking  that  the  struggle  might  be  a desperate  one,  the 
British  commander  concluded  to  defer  it  till  the  next 
day,  and  retired  with  the  boast  that  he  would  “bag  the- 
fox  in  the  morning.”  Both  armies  kindled  their  camp- 
fires, and  once  more  they  rested  in  sight  of  each  other. 

Never  had  the  prospect  of  the  Americans  been  so 
gloomy.  The  officers  gathered  at  the  quarters  of1  General 
Mercer  to  hold  a council  of  war;  to  retreat  was  impossi- 
ble; behind  them  was  the  Delaware,  filled  with  floating 
ice.  Who  could  propose  an  expedient  that  would  relieve 
them  from  the  present  dilemma?  Such  an  expedient, 
one  of  the  boldest  and  best  conceived  of  the  whole  war, 


1 Life  of  Colonel  Reed,  p.  389. 


442 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXI. 


1777. 


Jan. 

3. 


had  crossed  the  mind  of  the  Commander-in-chief.  He 
judged  that  the  main  division  of  the  British  forces  was 
with  Cornwallis;  that  Princeton  and  Brunswick,  where 
their  stores  were  deposited,  could  be  but  imperfectly 
guarded.  He  proposed  to  march  by  a circuitous  and 
obscure  road  around  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy  to 
Princeton,  capture  the  forces  there,  and  then  push  on  and 
seize  the  stores  at  Brunswick.  The  plan  was  accepted  at 
once,  and  the  officers  entered  into  it  with  alacrity.  The 
stores  were  sent  down  the  river  to  Burlington,  and  various 
stratagems  were  resorted  to  to  deceive  the  enemy.  Small 
parties  were  left  behind,  some  to  be  noisily  employed  in 
digging  trenches  within  hearing  of  their  sentinels;  others 
to  relieve  the  guards  and  replenish  the  camp-fires  and 
preserve  all  the  appearance  of  a regular  encampment;  at 
daylight  these  were  to  hasten  after  the  army. 

About  midnight  the  Americans  began  their  silent 
march.  The  road  over  which  they  moved  was  new  and 
rough,  and  at  sunrise  they  were  still  three  miles  from 
Princeton.  Here  they  halted  and  formed  into  two  divi- 
sions, one  of  which,  under  Washington,  was  to  proceed 
by  a cross-cut  to  the  town,  while  the  other,  under  Gen- 
eral Mercer,  was  to  gain  the  main  road  and  destroy  the 
bridge,  when  they  had  passed  over,  to  prevent  the  ap- 
proach of  Cornwallis. 

Three  British  regiments  had  passed  the  night  at 
Princeton,  and  two  of  them  were  already  on  their  march 
to  join  the  forces  at  Trenton.  Colonel  Mawhood,  com- 
mander of  the  foremost,  when  about  two  miles  from  the 
town,  caught  sight  of  Mercer’s  division.  Believing  it  a 
party  of  Americans  who  had  been  driven  from  Trenton, 
he  sent  back  a messenger  to  Princeton  to  hurry  on  the 
other  regiments,  that  they  might  surround  them  and  cut 
off  their  retreat.  Presently  Mercer  espied  the  British, 
nd  now  both  parties  rushed  to  gain  a favorable  position 
Rising  ground.  The  Americans  were  successful,  and 


BATTLE  OF  PRINCETON. 


with  their  rifles  opened  a severe  fire  upon  the  enemy, 
who  returned  it  vigorously.  Almost  at  the  first  fire 
Mercer’s}  horse  was  shot  under  him,  and  the  second  officer 
in  command  fell  mortally  wounded.  The  enemy  took 
advantage  of  the-  confusion  that  followed  the  fall  of  the 
leaders  and  rushed  on  with  the  bayonet.  The  Americans, 
who  were  without  bayonets,  unable  to  withstand  the 
charge,  gave  way.  As  Mercer,  now  on  foot,  endeavored 
to  rally  them,  he  was  struck  down,  bayoneted,  and  left 
on  the  field  apparently  dead. 

As  his  men  retreated  in  confusion,  a body  of  Pennsyl- 
vania militia,  which  Washington  had  sent  to  their  aid, 
appeared  in  sight.  Mawhood  instantly  checked  his  pur- 
suit of  the  fugitives  and  opened  upon  these  fresh  troops  a 
heavy  fire  of  artillery  which  brought  them  to  a stand. 

Convinced  by  the  continued  firing  that  the  conflict 
was  serious,  Washington  spurred  on  in  advance  of  his 
division,  and  just  at  this  crisis  had  reached  a rising  ground 
near  by,  from  which  he  witnessed  the  scene.  He  saw  the 
scattered  forces  of  Mercer,  the  hesitation  of  the  militia; 
everything  was  at  stake.  He  dashed  forward  in  the  face 
of  Mawhood’s  artillery,  exposed  both  to  the  fire  of  the 
enemy  and  the  random  shots  of  his  own  soldiers,  and 
waving  his  hat,  called  upon  the  faltering  and  broken 
forces  to  follow  him.  Inspired  by  his  voice  and  example, 
they  rallied  at  once  and  returned  to  the  charge.  At  this 
moment  a Virginia  regiment  emerged  from  a neighbor- 
ing wood,  and  with  loud  cheers  engaged  in  the  conflict; 
while  the  American  artillery,  now  within  range,  began 
to  shower  grape-shot  upon  the  enemy.  The  fight  was 
desperate,  but  the  field  was  won.  Mawhood,  who,  a few 
minutes  "before,  had  felt  certain  of  victory,  now  with  great 
difficulty  forced  his  way  back  to  the  main  road  and  re- 
treated with  all  haste  toward  Trenton. 

The  second  regiment  was  attacked  by  the  brigade 
under  St.  Clair;  broken  and  scattered,  it  fled  across  the 


444 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  fields  towards  New  Brunswick.  Alarmed  at  the  general 
— 1-1  rout,  a part  of  the  third  regiment  fled  in  the  same  direc- 
1777-  tion,  while  another  portion  took  refuge  in  the  college 
building.  The  American  artillery  was  immediately 
brought  to  bear  upon  it,  and  they  soon  surrendered. 

The  British  loss  in  this  battle  was  about  one  hundred 
slain  and  three  hundred  prisoners,  while  the  Americans 
lost  but  few;  among  these  was  the  brave  Colonel  Haslet. 
Mercer,  who  was  left  on  the  field  for  dead  was  after  the 
battle  discovered  by  Colonel  Armstrong,  still  alive,  but 
suffering  greatly  from  his  wounds,  and  exposure  to  the 
cold.  He  was  borne  to  a neighboring  farm-house,  where, 
after  a few  days,  he  expired.  As  a soldier,  he  was  brave; 
as  a man  of  sterling  merit,  he  was  worthy  the  respect  of 
his  adopted  countrymen,  for,  like  Montgomery,  he  was 
of  foreign  birth,  and  like  him,  he  has  won  an  honorable 
name  among  the  heroes  of  the  Revolution. 

Washington,  eager  to  secure  the  stores  so  necessary 
for  his  army,  pushed  on  some  distance  toward  Brunswick. 
A little  reflection  convinced  him  that  his  troops,  in  their 
exhausted  condition,  could  not  reach  there  before  they 
would  be  overtaken.  They  had  been  a night  and  a day 
without  rest;  they  were  thinly  clad,  and  some  of  them 
were  barefoot.  He  stopped  and  held  a consultation  with 
his  officers  on  horseback.  They  decided  that  it  was  inju- 
dicious to  proceed.  Grieved  and  disappointed  that  they 
were  unable  to  reap  the  advantage  of  their  recent  suc- 
cess, they  turned  their  steps  toward  Morristown. 

When  morning  revealed  to  the  enemy  on  the  banks  of 
the  Assunpink  the  deserted  camp  of  the  Americans,  Corn- 
wallis was  greatly  at  a loss  to  divine  to  what  covert  the 
“fox”  had  fled.  Soon  the  booming  of  cannon  at  Prince- 
ton gave  him  the  desired  information.  His  thoughts 
turned  at  once  to  the  stores  at  Brunswick;  he  must  save 


THE  BRITISH  CONFINED  TO  THEIR  CAMP. 


445 


them  from  the  hands  of  his  enemy.  His  march  back  to  chap. 

Princeton  was  much  impeded.  The  Americans  had  not 

forgotten  to  throw  obstacles  in  his  way.  He  found  the  1777- 
bridge  over  Stony  Creek,  a few  miles  from  the  town, 
broken  down,  and  the  party  of  Americans  left  for  that 
purpose  still  in  sight.  Impatient  of  delay,  he  urged  on 
his  soldiers,  who,  although  the  waters  were  breast  high, 
dashed  across  the  stream.  Believing  that  Washington 
was  in  full  march  for  Brunswick,  he  halted  not  at  Prince- 
ton, but  hurried  on  in  pursuit  with  so  much  eagerness 
that  he  did  not  observe  that  the  Americans  had  diverged 
from  the  road. 

The  American  army  retreated  to  a strong  position  at 
Morristown.  There  the  soldiers  provided  themselves 
huts,  and  remained  until  the  last  of  May. 

For  six  months  after  the  battle  of  Princeton  no  en- 
terprise of  importance  was  undertaken  by  either  party. 

The  yeomanry  of  New  Jersey  were  now  thoroughly 
roused  to  preserve  their  State  from  further  depredations. 

They  warmly  seconded  the  efforts  of  Washington,  and 
greatly  aided  the  detachments  from  the  army,  who  were 
on  the  alert  to  cut  off  the  foraging  parties  of  the  enemy; 
and  so  effectually  did  they  harass  them  that  they  scarcely 
ventured  out  of  sight  of  their  camp.  Thus  unable  to  ob- 
tain provisions  for  his  army,  Cornwallis  gradually  with- 
drew within  his  lines,  at  Brunswick  and  Amboy,  that  he 
might  be  in  communication  with  New  York  by  water, 
whence  alone  he  could  draw  his  supplies.  Thus  those 
who,  a few  weeks  before,  were  in  possession  of  nearly  all 
New  Jersey,  were  now  able  to  retain  scarcely  more  of 
her  soil  than  was  sufficient  for  a camp. 

The  success  that  had  crowned  the  American  arms  at 
Trenton  and  Princeton  cheered  the  hearts  and  revived 
the  hopes  of  the  patriots;  but  they  knew  well  that  the 
enemy  was  checked,  not  conquered;  that  the  struggle 
must  be  renewed,  and  the  result  was  still  doubtful. 


446 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXI. 


1777. 


Washington  had  established  his  headquarters  at  Mor- 
ristown, while  the  right  wing  of  his  army,  under  Putnam, 
was  stationed  at  Princeton,  and  the  left  was  in  the  High- 
lands, under  General  Heath.  Along  this  extended  line, 
at  convenient  distances,  were  established  cantonments. 
Though  weak  in  numbers,  the  army  was  so  judiciously 
posted  that  the  enemy,  deceived  by  its  apparent  strength, 
hesitated  to  attack  it. 

Putnam,  who  had  with  him  but  a few  hundred  men, 
resorted  to  stratagem  to  hide  his  weakness.  A British 
officer,  who  lay  mortally  wounded  at  Princeton,  desired 
the  presence  of  a military  comrade  in  his  last  moments. 
The  kind-hearted  general  could  not  deny  the  request;  he 
sent  a flag  to  Brunswick  in  quest  of  the  friend,  who  en- 
tered Princeton  after  dark.  Every  unoccupied  house  was 
carefully  lighted,  lights  gleamed  in  all  the  college  win- 
dows, and  the  Old  General  marched  and  countermarched 
his  scanty  forces  to  such  effect  that  the  British  soldier 
on  his  return  to  the  camp  reported  them  as  at  least  five 
thousand  strong. 

The  winter  at  Morristown  was  a season  of  comparative 
quiet,  during  which  the  Commander-in-chief  was  engaged 
in  earnest  efforts  to  improve  the  state  of  his  army.  The 
evil  effects  of  the  system  of  short  enlistments  adopted  by 
Congress,  and  repeatedly  protested  against  by  Washing- 
ton, were  severely  felt  at  this  juncture.  The  terms  of 
great  numbers  were  about  to  expire,  and  new  recruits 
came  in  but  slowly.  To  guard  against  the  ravages  of 
small-pox,  which  at  times  had  been  fatally  prevalent  in 
the  army,  these  were  inoculated  as  fast  as  they  came  in. 

The  exchange  of  prisoners  had  become  a subject  of 
negotiation.  At  first  the  British  refused  to  exchange  on 
equal  terms  on  the  plea  that  the  Americans  were  rebels, 
but  Howe,  who  had  at  this  time  about  five  thousand  on 
his  hands,  opened  a correspondence  with  Washington  on 
the  subject.  Now  the  Americans  in  their  turn  objected 


SUFFERINGS  OF  AMERICAN  PRISONERS. 


447 


to  an  exchange.  Their  captured  countrymen  had  been  chap. 

left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  New  York  Tories,  crowded ! 

into  warehouses  which  had  been  converted  into  prisons,  1777- 
or  into  loathsome  hulks  anchored  in  the  bay;  fed  with 
impure  food,  and  left  to  languish  in  filth  and  nakedness. 
Thrilling  tales  are  told  of  the  sufferings  of  those  confined 
in  the  sugar-house  and  on  board  the  Jersey,  a prison- 
ship.  More  than  ten  thousand  wretched  American  pris- 
oners died  during  the  war,  and  were  buried  without  cere- 
mony in  shallow  graves  at  Brooklyn,  on  Long  Island. 

Of  those  who  survived  scarcely  one  ever  fully  recovered 
from  the  effects  of  these  hardships. 

Washingon  refused  to  recruit  the  British  army  by 
an  exchange  of  well-fed  and  hale  Hessian  and  British 
prisoners  for  emanciated  and  diseased  Americans,  whose 
terms  of  enlistment  had  expired  and  who  were  scarcely 
able,  from  very  weakness,  to  return  to  their  homes.  His 
policy  was  sanctioned  by  Congress— a severe  policy,  but 
authorized  by  the  necessities  of  the  times. 

To  supply  the  want  of  field-officers,  Congress  com-  Feb. 
missioned  five  major-generals:  Stirling,  St.  Clair,  Mifflin,  19' 
Stephen  and  Lincoln.  The  latter  we  have  seen  as  the 
secretary  of  the  first  Provincial  Congress  of  Massachu- 
setts. He  was  afterward  the  efficient  commander  of  the 
militia  of  that  State,  and  now  he  was  promoted  over  the 
heads  of  all  the  brigadiers.  In  these  appointments,  Ar- 
nold, whose  meritorious  conduct  on  the  battle-field,  as 
well  as  his  seniority  as  a brigadier,  entitled  him  to  promo- 
tion, was  entirely  overlooked.  He  complained  bitterly  of 
this  injustice;  the  wound  rankled  in  his  proud  breast; 
from  this  hour  till  he  found  consolation  in  revenge  he 
seems  to  have  brooded  over  the  disrespect  shown  him  by 
his  countrymen. 

Eighteen  brigadier-generals  were  also  commissioned, 
among  whom  were  Glover,  the  leader  of  the  Marblehead 
fishermen;  George  Clinton,  of  New  York,  the  sturdy 


448 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  guardian  of  the  Highlands,  and  afterward  Vice-President, 
— — ' Woodford  and  Muhlenburg,  of  Virginia — the  latter  a 
1777-  Lutheran  clergyman,  who  at  the  commencement  of  hos- 
tilities had  “laid  aside  the  surplice  to  put  on  a uniform,” 
raised  a company  of  soldiers,  and  who  continued  in  the 
army  till  the  close  of  the  war — and  Hand  and  Anthony 
Wayne,  of  Pennsylvania.  Wayne  was  by  nature  a sol- 
dier; even  in  his  school-days  he  turned  the  heads  of  his 
companions  by  telling  them  stories  of  battles  ancF sieges, 
and  drilled  them  in  making  and  capturing  mud  forts.  In 
later  years  he  was  so  distinguished  for  his  daring  that  he 
became  known  in  the  army  by  the  appellation  of  “Mad 
Anthony.” 

An  Irish  adventurer  named  Conway,  who  professed 
to  have  served  for  thirty  years  in  the  French  army,  and 
to  be  thoroughly  skilled  in  the  science  of  war,  was  also 
commissioned.  He  proved,  however,  more  famous  for 
intrigues  than  for  military  genius  or  courage. 

Congress  also  authorized  the  enlistment  of  four  regi- 
ments of  cavalry.  The  quartermaster’s  department  was 
more  perfectly  arranged,  and  General  Mifflin  was  placed 
at  its  head. 

The  hospital  department  wras  also  reorganized,  and 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Doctor  Shippen,  of  the  Medi- 
cal College  at  Philadelphia.  His  principal  assistant  was 
Doctor  Craik,  the  friend  and  companion  of  Washington 
in  his  expeditions  against  Fort  Du  Quesne. 

Doctor  Rush,  one  of  the  signers  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  and  afterward  celebrated  in  his  profession, 
was  appointed  surgeon-general.  The  office  of  adjutant- 
general,  resigned  by  Colonel  Reed,  was  given  to  Timothy 
Pickering,  of  Massachusetts. 

Nor  was  the  navy  negl  ected.  Of  the  vessels  authorized 
to  be  built,  several  frigates  had  been  finished  and  equipped, 
but  the  want  of  funds  prevented  the  completion  of  the 
remainder,  for  the  Continental  money  began  to  depreciate, 


MARAUDING  EXPEDITIONS — DANBURY  BURNED.  449 

and  loans  could  not  be  obtained.  The  entire  American  chap. 

fleet  under  Admiral  Hopkins  was  at  this  time  blockaded 

at  Providence.  But  privateers,  especially  from  New  Eng-  1777- 
land,  were  eager  in  pursuit  of  British  vessels  trading  to 
the  West  Indies,  of  which  they  captured  nearly  three 
hundred  and  fifty,  whose  cargoes  were  worth  five  millions 
of  dollars.  A profitable  trade,  principally  by  way  of  the 
West  Indies,  was  also  opened  with  France,  Spain  and 
Holland,  but  it  was  attended  by  great  risks,  and  a large 
number  of  American  vessels  thus  engaged  fell  into  the 
hands  of  British  cruisers. 

In  the  spring,  while  Washington  still  remained  at 
Morristown,  the  British  commenced  a series  of  marauding 
expeditions.  A strong  party  was  sent  up  the  Hudson  to 
seize  the  military  stores  at  Peekskill.  General  McDou- 
gall,  finding  it  impossible  to  defend  them  against  a force 
so  superior,  burned  them,  and  retired  with  his  men  to 
the  hills  in  the  vicinity.  As  General  Heath  had  been 
transferred  to  the  command  in  Massachusetts,  Washing- 
ton sent  Putnam  to  command  in  the  Highlands. 

A month  later  Cornwallis  made  an  attack  on  a corps  Apri- 
under  General  Lincoln,  stationed  at  Boundbrook,  a few  13. 
miles  from  Brunswick.  The  militia,  to  whom  the  duty 
was  intrusted,  imperfectly  guarded  the  camp.  Lincoln 
with  difficulty  extricated  himself,  after  losing  a few  men 
and  some  cannon. 

Presently  a fleet  of  twenty-six  sail  was  seen  proceed- 
ing up  the  Sound;  anxious  eyes  watched  it  from  the  shore. 

It  was  the  intriguing  Tryon,  now  a major-general,  in 
command  of  a body  of  Tories  two  thousand  strong,  who 
was  on  his  way  to  destroy  the  military  stores  collected 
at  Danbury,  Connecticut.  He  landed  on  the  beach 
between  Fairfield  and  Norwalk  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
twenty-fifth,  and  immediately  commenced  his  march.  April. 


450 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  The  alarm  spread;  General  Silliman,  of  the  Con- 

' necticut  militia,  called  out  his  men,  and  sent  expresses 

1777 • in  every  direction.  Arnold,  who  had  been  sent  by  Wash- 
ington some  months  before  to  prepare  defences  at  Provi- 
dence and  obtain  recruits,  happened  to  be  in  New  Haven 
when  the  express  arrived  with  the  intelligence  of  the  in- 
road. He  hastened  with  some  volunteers  to  join  Gen- 
erals Wooster  and  Silliman,  whose  forces  amounted  to 
about  six  hundred  militia;  and  the  whole  company  moved 
after  the  marauders. 

Tryon,  who  had  marched  all  night,  reached  Danbury 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  twenty-sixth.  He  commenced 
at  once  to  destroy  the  magazines  of  stores.  Although 
the  inhabitants  had  abandoned  their  homes  at  his  ap- 
proach, he  permitted  his  soldiers  to  burn  almost  every 
house  in  the  village.  By  morning  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion was  complete.  The  militia  were  approaching,  and 
the  marauders  were  compelled  to  run  the  gauntlet  to 
their  ships,  twenty  miles  distant. 

The  Americans  were  separated  in  to  two  divisions,  one 
under  Wooster,  the  other  under  Arnold;  while  the  former 
was  to  harass  the  enemy  in  the  rear,  the  latter  was  to 
make  a stand  at  a convenient  point  in  advance  and  ob- 
struct their  progress. 

The  brave  Wooster,  though  sixty-eight  years  of  age, 
led  forward  his  men  with  great  spirit.  When  they,  un- 
used to  war,  faltered  in  the  face  of  the  enemy’s  musketry 
and  artillery,  he  rode  to  the  front  and  cheered  them. 
“Come  on,  my  boys,”  cried  he,  “never  mind  such  random 
shots.”  At  that  moment  a musket-ball  pierced  his  side, 
and  he  fell  from  his  horse  mortally  wounded.  His  sol- 
diers now  retreated  in  confusion. 

Arnold  had  made  a stand  at  Ridgefield,  two  miles  be- 
yond the  spot  where  Wooster  fell,  and  while  the  enemy 
was  delayed  by  this  skirmishing,  he  had  thrown  up  a 
barricade  or  breastwork.  He  acted  with  his  usual  daring, 


DEATH  OF  GENERAL  WOOSTER. 


451 


but  after  a spirited  resistance  his  little  force  was  over-  chap. 

powered  by  numbers  and  driven  back.  As  he  was  bring- 

ing  off  the  rear-guard  his  horse  was  shot  under  him;  1777- 
before  he  could  disengage  himself  from  the  struggling 
animal  a Tory  rushed  up  with  a fixed  bayonet  and  cried 
out,  “You  are  my  prisoner.”  “Not  yet,”  replied  Arnold, 
as  he  coolly  levelled  his  pistol  and  shot  him  dead.  He 
then  escaped,  rallied  his  men,  and  renewed  the  attack. 

The  determined  resistance  of  the  militia  retarded  the 
British  so  much  that  they  were  forced  to  encamp  for  the 
night.  The  next  day  they  were  greeted  with  the  same  April 
galling  fire  from  behind  trees,  fences,  and  houses,  which  27' 
continued  until  they  came  within  range  of  the  guns  of 
their  ships.  They  speedily  embarked,  fain  to  escape  the 
rifles  of  the  exasperated  yeomanry. 

General  Wooster  was  conveyed  to  Danbury,  where 
he  died  surrounded  by  his  family.  His  loss  was  greatly 
deplored  by  the  patriots.  A neat  monument  in  the 
cemetery  of  that  place  now  marks  his  grave. 

When  Congress  learned  of  the  gallant  conduct  of 
Arnold,  they  commissioned  him  a major-general  and  pre- 
sented him  with  a horse  richly  caparisoned.  Yet  even 
this  tardy  acknowledgment  of  his  military  merit  was 
marred, — the  date  of  his  commission  still  left  him  below 
his  proper  rank.  He  seemed  to  feel  this  second  slight  . 
more  keenly  than  the  first. 

The  Americans  resolved  to  retaliate  in  kind,  and  Col- 
onel Return  Jonathan  Meigs,  of  Connecticut,  with  one 
hundred  and  seventy  men,  passed  over  the  Sound  to  the 
east  end  of  Long  Island.  They  carried  their  boats  during 
the  night  fifteen  miles  across  the  neck,  launched  them  May 
on  the  bay,  passed  over  to  Sag  Harbor,  and  destroyed  a 24- 
great  amount  of  provisions  and  forage  collected  there  for 
the  British.  In  addition,  they  burned  twelve  vessels, 


452 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  took  ninety  prisoners,  and  returned  without  losing  a man, 

’ having  passed  over  ninety  miles  in  twenty-five  hours. 

1777.  Though  strenuous  efforts  were  made  to  obtain  recruits, 

the  smallness  of  the  American  army  still  continued;  want 
of  funds  crippled  every  measure.  At  the  instance  of 
Washington,  Congress  declared  that  those  redemptioners 
or  indented  servants  who  enlisted  in  the  army  should, 
by  that  act,  become  freemen;  and  bounties  in  land  were 
offered  the  Hessians  to  induce  them  to  desert. 

Meanwhile  General  Schuyler  labored  with  great  zeal 
in  the  Northern  Department.  But  his  feelings  were  se- 
verely tried  by  the  aspersions  which  his  enemies  cast  upon 
his  character  and  conduct  of  affairs.  In  the  autumn  of 
1776  he  wrote:  “I  am  so  sincerely  tired  of  abuse,  that  I 
will  let  my  enemies  arrive  at  the  completion  of  their  wishes 
as  soon  as  I shall  have  been  tried ; and  attempt  to  serve 
my  injured  country  in  some  other  way,  where  envy  and 
detraction  will  have  no  temptation  to  follow  me.”  But 
Congress  would  not  accept  his  resignation.  During  the 
winter  he  made  repeated  appeals  to  the  Commander-in- 
chief  for  reinforcements  and  supplies,  which,  for  want  of 
means,  could  not  be  sent.  There  were  but  six  or  seven 
hundred  men  atTiconderoga;  Carleton,he  thought,  might 
cross  Lake  Champlain  on  the  ice  and  attack  them;  if 
successful,  he  might  follow  out  his  original  plan  and  push 
on  to  Albany.  As  the  abuse  of  which  Schuyler  com- 
plained was  continued,  early  in  April  he  proceeded  to 
Philadelphia,  and  demanded  of  Congress  a committee  to 
inquire  into  his  conduct.  Meantime  General  Gates  had 
been  ordered  to  take  command  at  Ticonderoga. 

Schuyler’s  patriotism  was  not  an  impulse,  not  a matter 
of  mere  words,  nor  did  injustice  rouse  in  his  breast,  as  in 
that  of  Arnold,  the  dark  spirit  of  revenge.  However,  the 
committee  reported  in  his  favor;  and,  with  his  character 
and  conduct  fully  vindicated,  he  returned  to  the  charge 
of  the  Northern  Department.  The  ambitious  Gates  was 


NATIONAL  FLAIL 


453 


deeply  chagrined  and  disappointed;  he  had  flattered  him-  chap. 
self  that  Schuyler  would  never  resume  his  command,  and  — — 
regarded  himself  as  virtually  his  successor.  Professing  1777 • 
to  be  aggrieved,  he  hastened  to  Philadelphia  to  seek 
redress  at  the  hands  of  Congress. 

The  want  of  a national  flag  was  greatly  felt,  especially 
in  the  marine  service.  Congress  adopted  the  “ Union 
Flag,”  with  its  thirteen  stripes,  but  displaced  the  “Cross 
of  St.  George,”  and  substituted  for  it  thirteen  stars;  to  June* 
which  one  star  has  since  been  added  for  each  additional 
State. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

The  Struggle  excites  an  Interest  in  England  and  France. — Baron 
De  Kalb. — Privateers  fitted  out  in  France. — Negotiations  for 
Munitions  of  War. — Howe’s  Manoeuvres. — Burgoyne  on  his  Way 
from  Canada. — Ticonderoga  Captured. — St.  Clair’s  Retreat  to 
Fort  Edward. — Efforts  to  arrest  the  Progress  of  Burgoyne. — 
Capture  of  General  Prescott. — The  Secret  Expedition. — The 
British  Fleet  puts  to  Sea. — The  American  Army  at  German- 
town.— La  Fayette. — Pulaski  and  Kosciusko. — Aid  sent  to 
Schuyler. — Howe  lands  at  Elkton. — Battle  of  Brandywine. — 
Possession  taken  of  Philadelphia. — Battle  of  Germantown. — 
Hessians  repulsed  at  Fort  Mercer. — Winter  Quarters  at  Valley 
Forge. 

chap.  The  unfortunate  result  of  the  battle  of  Long  Island:  the 

1 loss  of  New  York  and  Fort  Washington;  and  the  retreat 

1777-  across  New  Jersey,  were  all  significant  of  the  weakness  of 
the  patriot  army.  Intelligence  of  these  disasters  disheart- 
ened the  friends  of  the  cause  in  Europe.  Edmund  Burke, 
their  firm  friend,  remarked  that,  although  the  Americans 
had  accomplished  wonders,  yet  the  overpowering  forces  to 
be  brought  against  them  in  the  following  campaign  must 
completely  crush  their  hopes  of  independence.  Said  he: 
“An  army  that  is  obliged,  at  all  times  and  in  all  situa- 
tions, to  decline  an  engagement  may  delay  their  ruin,  but 
can  never  defend  their  country.” 

The  intelligent  portion  of  the  people  of  France  were 
not  indifferent  spectators  of  this  struggle;  it  was  watched 
with  intense  interest  by  her  merchants,  her  manufacturers, 


FRIENDS  OF  THE  CAUSE  IN  EUROPE  ENCOURAGED. 


455 


her  statesmen.  From  the  day  on  which  Canada  was  chap. 

wrested  from  her,  France  had  ardently  hoped  that  her  

proud  rival  might  in  turn  lose  her  own  American  colonies.  1777- 
Ten  years  before  the  commencement  of  hostilities,  Choi- 
seul,  the  enlightened  statesman  and  prime  minister  of 
Louis  XV,  sent  an  agent  through  the  colonies,  to  ascertain 
the  feelings  of  the  people.  That  agent  was  Baron  De  Kalb, 
the  same  who  afterward  so  nobly  served  the  cause  in  the 
American  army.  He  was  indefatigable  in  “collecting 
pamphlets,  newspapers,  and  sermons,”  which  he  sent  to 
his  employer.  Choiseul  gathered  from  them  the  proofs 
that  the  British  king  and  ministry,  by  their  blindness  and 
injustice,  were  fast  alienating  the  good  will  of  their  col- 
onists; and  he  hoped  by  offering  them,  without  restric- 
tion, the  commerce  of  France,  to  alienate  them  more  and 
more.  Thus  the  minds  of  the  French  people  and  gov- 
ernment were  prepared  to  afford  aid,  but  not  under  the 
present  aspect  of  affairs. 

Early  in  the  spring,  intelligence  reached  Europe  that 
the  American  army,  which  was  supposed  to  be  broken 
beyond  recovery,  had  suddenly  rallied,  boldly  attacked, 
and  driven  the  invaders  out  of  New  Jersey.  It  was 
scarcely  thought  possible.  How  could  a handful  of  ill- 
disciplined,  ill-armed  yeomanry,  so  destitute  of  clothes 
that  some  of  them  froze  to  death  while  on  duty,  and 
others  stained  the  snow  with  the  blood  that  flowed  from 
their  naked  feet,  meet  and  defeat  a regular  army? 
Surely  men  who  would  thus  cheerfully  suffer  deserved 
independence!  A thrill  of  enthusiasm  was  excited  in 
their  favor.  They  were  regarded  as  a nation  of  heroes, 
and  Washington,  because  of  his  prudence  and  skill,  was 
extolled  as  the  American  Fabius. 

With  the  connivance  of  the  government,  American 
privateers  were  secretly  fitted  out,  and  even  permitted  to 
sell  their  prizes  in  French  ports,  in  spite  of  the  protests 


456 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


.chap,  of  the  British  ambassador.  The  government  itself  secretly 
sent  arms  and  military  stores  for  the  American  army. 
1777.  This  was  done  by  means  of  a fictitious  trading-house, 
known  as  ‘ ‘ Hor tal es  and  Company . ’ ’ These  supplies  were 
to  be  paid  for  in  tobacco  sent  by  the  way  of  the  West 
Indies.  Soon  after  the  battle  of  Lexington,  secret  nego- 
tiations on  the  subject  had  been  entered  upon  in  London 
by  Beaumarchais,  an  agent  of  the  French  court,  and  Ar- 
thur Lee,  who  for  some  years  had  resided  in  that  city  as 
a barrister.  The  latter  was  a brother  of  Richard  Henry 
Lee,  of  Virginia,  for  which  colony  he  had  acted  as  agent 
in  England.  The  Secret  Committee  of  Congress,  in  the 
meantime,  sent  Silas  Deane  to  Paris  as  an  agent  to  obtain 
supplies.  Though  Deane  appeared  in  that  city  simply  as 
a merchant,  he  became  on  object  of  suspicion,  and  was 
closely  watched  by  British  spies.  Beaumarchais  now 
made  arrangements  with  him  to  send  three  ships  laden 
with  military  stores  to  the  United  States.  Unfortu- 
nately two  of  these  ships  were  captured  by  British  cruis- 
ers; the  third,  however,  arrived  opportunely  to  furnish 
April,  some  of  the  regiments  recently  enlisted  at  Morristown. 

Three  months  after  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
Doctor  Franklin  was  sent  to  join  Deane  in  France,  and 
thither  Lee  was  also  directed  to  repair.  To  these  com- 
missioners Congress  delegated  authority  to  make  a treaty 
of  alliance  with  the  French  court.  They  were  admitted 
to  private  interviews  by  Vergennes,  Minister  of  Foreign 
Affairs,  and  encouraged,  but  the  government  was  not  yet 
prepared  to  make  an  open  declaration  of  its  true  senti- 
ments. 

The  British  ministry,  by  means  of  spies,  obtained  in- 
formation of  some  of  these  proceedings.  They  imme- 
diately issued  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal  against  the 
Americans,  while  Parliament  cheerfully  voted  supplies 
Feb.  and  men  to  prosecute  the  war. 


HOWE’S  MOVEMENTS — STEWS  FROM  THE  NORTH. 


457 


As  the  spring  advanced,  the  enemy’s  movements  were  chap. 
watched  with  anxious  interest.  That  he  might  observe  — — 
them  to  better  advantage,  Washington,  on  the  twenty-  1777- 
eighth  of  May,  removed  his  camp  to  the  heights  of  Mid- 
dlebrook,  a strong  and  central  position.  Early  in  June,  May. 
Sir  William  Howe,  who  had  received  large  reinforce- 
ments, and  supplies  of  tents  and  camp  equipage,  estab- 
lished his  headquarters  at  Brunswick,  about  ten  miles 
distant.  He  commenced  a series  of  manoeuvres  and  made 
a feint  movement  toward  Philadelphia,  in  the  hope  of 
drawing  Washington  from  the  heights  into  the  open 
plain,  where  British  discipline  might  prevail;  the  latter 
was  too  cautious  to  be  thus  entrapped,  and  Howe,  foiled 
in  his  attempt,  retraced  his  steps  to  Brunswick.  Pres- 
ently he  evacuated  that  place,  and  hastened  with  all  speed 
toward  Amboy.  Washington  sent  an  advance  party  in 
pursuit,  but  suspecting  this  move  was  also  a feint,  he 
followed  slowly  with  the  main  body.  The  suspicion  was 
just;  Howe  suddenly  wheeled,  and  by  a rapid  movement 
endeavored  to  turn  the  Americans’  left,  in  order  to  gain 
the  passes  and  heights  in  their  rear,  but  Washington  saw 
his  object  in  time  to  gain  his  stronghold.  Unable  to 
bring  on  an  engagement,  Howe  in  a few  days  withdrew 
his  forces  to  Staten  Island.  June 

Just  before  this  time,  important  news  had  been  re-  20' 
ceived  from  the  North.  Burgoyne,  who  had  succeeded 
Sir  Guy  Carleton,  was  about  to  advance  by  way  of  Lake 
Champlain,  while  a detachment  under  General  St.  Leger 
and  Sir  John  Johnson  was  to  make  its  by  Oswego  to  the 
Mohawk  River.  On  the  very  day  that  the  British  left 
New  Jersey,  further  intelligence  came  from  St.  Clair  that 
the  enemy’s  fleet  was  actually  approaching  Ticonderoga, 
where  he  was  in  command. 

The  force  under  Burgoyne  was  not  precisely  known; 
it  was,  however,  thought  to  be  small,  but  in  truth  he  had 
a finely  equipped  army  of  nearly  ten  thousand  men,  four- 


458 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  fifths  of  whom  were  regulars,  British  and  Hessian;  the 

remainder  Canadians  and  Indians.  It  was  furnished  with 

1777-  one  of  the  finest  parks  of  field-artillery,  under  the  com- 
mand of  General  Phillips,  who  had  acquired  his  great 
reputation  as  an  artillery  officer  in  the  wars  of  Germany. 
He  was  also  ably  supported  by  the  second  in  command, 
General  Fraser,  an  officer  of  great  merit,  and  who  was 
characterized  as  the  soul  of  the  army.  The  Hessians 
were  under  Baron  Riedesel. 

Near  Crown  Point,  Burgoyne  met  the  chiefs  of  the 
Six  Nations  in  council,  and  induced  four  hundred  of  their 
June,  warriors  to  join  him.  A few  days  later  he  issued  a bom- 
bastic proclamation,  in  which  he  threatened  to  punish  the 
patriots  who  would  not  immediately  submit,  and  to  let 
loose  upon  them  the  Indians. 

St.  Clair,  who  had  but  three  thousand  men,  wrote  to 
General  Schuyler  at  Albany  that  he  could  not  defend 
Ticonderoga  unless  he  had  reinforcements,  ending  his  let- 
ter by  saying  : “ Everything  will  be  done  that  is  practi- 
cable to  frustrate  the  enemy’s  designs;  but  what  can  be 
expected  from  troops  ill -armed,  naked,  and  unac- 
coutred?” Still  unaware  of  the  force  of  the  enemy,  he 
trusted  in  his  position,  and  that  he  could  hold  out  for 
some  time. 

There  was  an  abrupt  hill  on  the  edge  of  the  narrow 
channel  which  connects  Lakes  Champlain  and  George. 
This  hill  commanded  Fort  Ticonderoga,  and  also  Fort 
Independence,  on  the  east  side  of  Champlain.  It  was 
thought  by  St.  Clair  and  others  to  be  absolutely  inac- 
cessible for  artillery.  But  the  “wily  Phillips,”  acting  on 
the  principle  that  “ where  a goat  can  go  a man  may  go; 
and  where  a man  can  go,  artillery  may  be  drawn  up,” 
suddenly  appeared  on  this  hill-top.  For  three  days  he 
had  been  at  work  taking  his  cannon  up  the  height,  and 
in  twenty-four  hours  he  would  be  ready  to  “rain  iron 
hail”  on  both  the  forts  from  his  Fort  Defiance. 


burgoyne’s  advance — st.  clair's  retreat. 


459 


The  Americans  must  now  evacuate  the  forts,  or  be 
made  prisoners.  St.  Clair  chose  the  former.  He  could 
only  escape  in  the  night,  and  his  preparations  must  be 
made  in  the  face  of  the  enemy.  The  two  hundred  bateaux 
were  to  be  laden  with  stores,  the  women,  the  sick  and 
wounded,  and  sent  up  South  River.  St.  Clair,  with  the 
main  body,  was  to  pass  to  Fort  Independence,  and  with 
its  garrison  march  through  the  woods  to  Skeenesborough, 
now  Whitehall.  With  the  greatest  secrecy  and  speed 
the  arrangements  were  made;  the  boats,  concealed  by  the 
deep  shadows  of  the  mountains,  were  under  way;  the 
main  body  had  passed  over  the  drawbridge  to  Independ- 
ence, and  was  on  its  march,  and  the  rear  division  was  just 
leaving  Ticonderoga,  when  suddenly,  about  four  o’clock  in 
the  morning,  the  whole  heavens  were  lighted  up;  a house 
on  Mount  Independence  was  on  fire,  and  its  light  revealed 
the  Americans  in  full  retreat.  Alarm  guns  and  beating 
of  drums  aroused  the  British.  General  Fraser  was  soon 
in  motion  with  his  division,  the  abandoned  forts  were 
taken  possession  of,  and  by  daylight  measures  concerted 
to  pursue  the  fugitives  both  by  land  and  water.  Fraser 
was  to  pursue  St.  Clair  with  his  division,  and  General 
Riedesel  to  follow  with  his  Hessians,  while  Burgoyne  him- 
self sailed  in  his  ships  to  overtake  the  American  flotilla. 
On  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day  the  flotilla  reached 
Whitehall;  but  scarcely  were  they  landed  when  the  roar- 
ing of  artillery  told  that  the  British  gunboats  had  over- 
taken the  rear-guard  of  galleys.  Presently,  fugitives  from 
these  brought  intelligence  that  the  British  frigates  had 
landed  Indians  who  were  coming  to  cut  off  their  retreat. 
Everything  was  abandoned  and  set  on  fire;  all  took  to 
flight  toward  Fort  Anne,  at  which  place,  after  a most 
harassing  night-march,  they  arrived.  The  enemy  appeared 
the  same  day,  but  were  held  in  check  by  sharp  skirmish- 
ing. The  Americans  thought  this  the  vanguard  of  Bur- 
goyne’s  army,  and  they  set  Fort  Anne  on  fire  and  retreated 


CHAP. 

XXXII. 


1777. 


July 

6. 


460 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  sixteen  miles  further  to  Fort  Edward,  where  General 
Schuyler  had  just  arrived  with  reinforcements. 

1777 ■ General  St.  Clair  continued  his  retreat,  and  at  night 

arrived  at  Castle  ton;  his  rear-guard,  contrary  to  his  ex- 
press orders,  stopped  six  miles  short  of  that  place.  The 
next  morning  the  guard  was  startled  by  an  attack  from 
Fraser’s  division,  which  had  marched  nearly  all  night. 
At  the  first  onset  a regiment  of  militia  fled,  but  the  regi- 
ments of  Warner  and  Francis  made  a spirited  resistance; 
yet  they  were  compelled  to  yield  to  superior  numbers, 
and  make  the  best  retreat  they  could.  St.  Clair,  in  the 
meantime,  pushed  on  through  the  woods;  after  seven 
days  he  appeared  at  Fort  Edward,  with  his  soldiers  wea- 
ried and  haggard  from  toil  and  exposure. 

Schuyler  sent  at  once  a strong  force  to  put  obstruc- 
tions in  Wood  Creek;  to  fell  trees  and  break  down  the 
bridges  on  the  road  from  Fort  Anne  to  Fort  Edward. 
This  being  the  only  road  across  that  rough  and  thickly 
wooded  country,  it  took  Burgoyne  three  weeks  to  remove 
these  obstructions  and  arrive  at  Fort  Edward.  The  Brit- 
ish hailed  with  shouts  of  exultation  the  Hudson — the 
object  of  their  toil.  It  would  be  easy,  they  thought,  to 
July  force  their  way  to  Albany,  in  which  place  Burgoyne 
30'  boasted  he  would  eat  his  Christmas  dinner. 

Schuyler  now  retreated  to  Saratoga.  In  these  reverses 
the  loss  of  military  stores,  artillery,  and  ammunition  was 
immense,  and  the  intelligence  spread  consternation 
through  the  country.  The  American  army  under  Schuy- 
ler consisted  of  only  about  five  thousand  men,  the  ma- 
jority of  whom  were  militia;  many  were  without  arms, 
while  there  was  a deficiency  of  ammunition  and  provisions. 

Just  at  this  time  a daring  and  successful  adventure 
mortified  the  enemy  and  afforded  no  little  triumph  to 
American  enterprise.  The  commanding  officer  at  New- 
port, General  Prescott,  famous  for  the  arbitrary  and 


A BRITISH  FLEET  PUTS  TO  SEA. 


461 


1777. 


July] 

13. 


contemptuous  maimer  in  which  he  treated  the  "rebels,”  chap. 
offered  a reward  for  the  capture  of  Arnold,  who  replied  to 
the  insult  by  offering  half  the  sum  for  the  capture  of 
Prescott.  It  was  ascertained,  by  means  of  spies,  that  the 
latter  was  lodging  at  a certain  house  in  the  outskirts  of 
the  town.  On  a dark  night  a company  of  select  men, 
with  Colonel  Barton  at  their  head,  crossed  Narraganset 
Bay  in  whale-boats,  threading  their  way  through  the 
British  fleet.  They  secured  the  sentinel  at  the  door, 
burst  into  the  house,  and  seized  Prescott,  who  was  in  bed. 

The  astonished  General  only  asked  if  he  might  put  on  his 
clothes.  “ Very  few  and  very  quick,”  replied  Barton. 

He  returned  with  his  prisoner  across  the  bay  without 
being  discovered.  This  was  a counterpart  to  the  capture 
of  Lee,  for  whom  Prescott  was  afterward  exchanged. 


The  uncertainty  as  to  the  designs  of  the  enemy  was 
perplexing.  Washington  learned  from  spies  in  New  York 
that  Howe  was  preparing  for  an  expedition  by  water,  but 
its  destination  was  a profound  secret.  Burgoyne  was  evi- 
dently pressing  on  toward  the  South,  to  obtain  possession 
of  the  Hudson.  Did  Howe  intend  to  move  up  that  river  to 
co-operate  with  him,  and  thus  cut  off  the  communication 
between  New  England  and  the  other  States;  to  make  an  at- 
tack on  Boston,  and  thus  employ  the  militia  of  those  States 
at  home  and  prevent  their  j oining  Schuyler,  or  to  endeavor 
to  reach  Philadelphia  by  water?  were  questions  difficult 
to  answer.  In  the  midst  of  these  speculations  as  to  its 
destination,  the  British  fleet,  on  board  of  which  were  about 
eighteen  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  Howe, 
passed  out  through  the  Narrows  and  bore  away.  Intelli- 
gence came  in  the  course  of  ten  days  that  it  was  seen  off 
Cape  May,  and  Washington  moved  the  army  across  the  July 
Delaware  to  Germantown,  a few  miles  from  Philadelphia.  30' 
Presently  it  was  ascertained  that  the  fleet  had  sailed 
to  the  eastward.  Was  it  to  return  to  New  York,  or  had 


462 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  it  sailed  for  Boston?  Till  the  designs  of  the  enemy  were 

' more  definitely  known,  the  army  was  held  in  readiness  to 

1777.  march  at  a moment’s  notice. 

While  waiting  for  time  to  unravel  these  mysterious 
movements  of  Sir  William,  Washington  visited  Philadel- 
phia to  consult  with  Congress,  and  to  give  directions  for 
the  further  construction  of  fortifications  on  the  Dela- 
ware, to  prevent  the  enemy  from  ascending  to  the  city. 
Some  months  before,  Arnold,  after  refusing  the  command 
in  the  Highlands  offered  him  by  Washington  to  soothe 
his  wounded  feelings,  had  accepted  that  in  Philadelphia, 
and  with  the  aid  of  General  Mifflin  had  already  partially 
constructed  defences. 

The  Duke  of  Gloucester,  the  brother  of  the  king  of 
England,  at  a dinner  given  him  by  French  officers  in  the 
town  of  Mentz,  had  told  the  story,  and  the  cause  of  the 
rebellion  then  going  on  in  America.  A youth  of  nineteen 
belonging  to  one  of  the  noble  families  of  France  was  a 
listener.  For  the  first  time  he  heard  of  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  and  the  full  particulars  of  the  struggle 
for  liberty  then  in  progress  in  the  colonies  beyond  the 
Atlantic.  His  generous  sympathies  were  enlisted;  he 
could  appreciate  the  nobleness  of  their  cause,  and  his 
soul  was  fired  with  the  desire  to  fly  to  their  aid.  Though 
happily  married,  and  blest  with  wealth,  high  social  posi- 
tion, and  domestic  joys,  he  was  willing  to  leave  them  all 
and  risk  his  life  in  the  cause  of  freedom.  This  young 
man  was  the  Marquis  De  Lafayette. 

Though  the  French  government  was  not  prepared  to 
take  a decided  stand  while  the  issue  seemed  doubtful,  yet 
this  consideration,  instead  of  checking,  inflamed  his  ardor. 
“Now  I see  a chance  for  usefulness  which  I had  not  an- 
ticipated. I have  money;  I will  purchase  a ship,  which 
will  convey  to  America  myself,  my  companions,  and  the 
freight  for  Congress.”  Such  were  his  words;  and  he  se- 


LAFAYETTE — THE  FOREIGN  OFFICERS. 


463 


cretly  purchased  a vessel  which  Deane  loaded  with  mili-  chap. 

tary  stores,  and,  accompanied  by  eleven  officers,  among 

whom  was  the  Baron  De  Kalb,  he  sailed  directly  for  the  1777- 
United  States.  He  landed  on  the  coast  of  South  Carolina, 
and  proceeded  at  once  to  Philadelphia,  to  have  an  inter- 
view with  Congress.  The  number  of  foreign  officers  who 
were  applicants  for  employment  in  the  army  was  so  great 
that  Congress  found  difficulty  in  disposing  of  them. 

Deane  had  been  authorized  to  engage  a few  competent 
officers,  but  he  seems  to  have  accepted  all  who  applied; 
and  many  came  as  adventurers,  and  “even  some  who 
brought  high  recommendations  were  remarkable  for  noth- 
ing but  extravagant  self-conceit  and  boundless  demands 
for  rank,  command,  and  pay.”1 

But  the  earnest  disinterestedness  of  Lafayette  capti- 
vated all  hearts.  Though  he  offered  to  serve  as  a volun- 
teer without  pay,  Congress  commissioned  him  a major- 
general,  but  without  any  special  command.  A few  days 
after  this,  Washington  and  Lafayette  met— names  to  be 
ever  linked  in  the  annals  of  freedom.  Congress  also  ac-  Aug. 
cepted  the  services  of  Count  Pulaski,  already  famous  for 
his  patriotic  defence  of  his  native  Poland.  His  fellow- 
countryman,  Thaddeus  Kosciusko — a youth  of  twenty- 
one— afterward  equally  celebrated  in  fighting,  though 
unsuccessfully,  for  the  liberties  of  the  same  Poland,  was 
already  with  General  Schuyler,  acting  in  the  capacity  of 
engineer. 

It  was  now  ascertained  that  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  whom 
Howe  had  left  in  command  in  New  York,  had  a force 
sufficient  not  merely  to  penetrate  up  the  Hudson  and 
co-operate  with  Burgoyne,  but  to  send  detachments  and 
create  a diversion  in  favor  of  Howe  in  the  vicinity  of 
Philadelphia. 

Just  at  this  time  came  urgent  appeals  from  Schuyler, 


1 Hildreth,  vol.  iii.  p.  194. 


464 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


.yfxn  anc^  Washington  detached  to  his  aid  two  brigades  from 
- ^ the  Highlands,  and  soon  after  Colonel  Morgan  with  his 
1777.  riflemen,  to  counteract  the  Indians,  of  whom  the  militia 
had  a great  dread.  He  had  already  sent  Arnold,  who 
would  be  of  special  service  in  that  region — the  scene  of 
some  of  his  brilliant  exploits.  Now  he  directed  General 
Lincoln,  who  was  in  Massachusetts,  to  repair  thither  with  a 
portion  of  the  militia  of  that  State,  and  sent  an  express  to 
Putnam  to  hold  himself  in  readiness  to  repel  any  attack 
from  Clinton,  and  prevent  his  forming  a junction  with 
Burgoyne.  We  will  now  leave  the  affairs  in  the  North 
till  we  have  disposed  of  those  connected  with  Howe’s 
expedition. 

In  the  midst  of  uncertainty,  Washington  was  about  to 
issue  orders  for  the  army  at  Germantown  to  move  toward 
New  York  when  an  express  brought  him  the  intelligence 
that  the  British  fleet  had  passed  into  the  Chesapeake. 
The  mystery  was  easily  explained.  Howe  had  learned  of 
the  obstructions  in  the  Delaware,  and  he  now  designed  to 
land  his  troops  at  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake,  and  march 
thence  to  Philadelphia,  while  the  fleet  should  return  and, 
in  concert  with  the  land  forces,  reduce  the  forts  on  the 
Delaware.  After  being  delayed  some  weeks  by  adverse 
winds,  his  army  was  now  landed  at  Elkton,  about  sixty 
miles  from  Philadelphia.  His  first  demonstration  was  to 
issue  another  of  his  famous  proclamations;  again  he  of- 
Aug.  fered  pardon  to  those  rebels  who  would  submit,  and 
25-  promised  protection  to  those  persons  who  would  remain 
peaceably  at  home. 

The  main  body  of  the  American  army  was  still  at 
Germantown,  where  the  militia,  that  had  been  called  out, 
had  assembled.  Washington  was  sadly  deficient  in  men 
and  means  to  meet  the  British  in  open  conflict;  and  there 
were  no  hills  in  the  region  which  he  could  occupy.  He 
had  only  eleven  thousand  effective  men;  there  was  none 


BATTLE  OE  BRANDYWINE. 


465 


of  that  enthusiasm  which  was  then  bringing  the  militia 
in  thousands  to  repel  Burgoyne.  The  Quakers  of  Dela- 
ware and  Pennsylvania  were  at  best  but  lukewarm  in 
the  cause,  while  the  Germans  wished  to  be  neutral  and 
to  avoid  the  expense. 

Washington  concentrated  his  army  in  the  vicinity  of 
Wilmington,  but  after  examining  the  country  resolved  to 
fall  back  beyond  the  Brandywine  creek,  which  was  every- 
where fordable.  The  main  road  to  Philadelphia  crossed 
the  creek  at  Chadd’s  Ford.  This,  it  was  thought,  would  be 
the  main  point  of  attack.  A hill  overlooking  the  ford  had 
been  intrenched,  and  there  Wayne  was  stationed  with 
the  artillery.  The  right  wing  was  commanded  by  Sulli- 
van, who  had  just  arrived  with  three  thousand  men  from 
Jersey;  his  division  extended  two  miles  up  the  creek. 
The  left  wing,  under  General  Armstrong — the  same  who 
destroyed  the  Indian  town  of  Kittaning — extended  a mile 
below,  while  General  Greene,  with  the  reserve,  was  sta- 
tioned in  the  rear  of  the  centre  on  the  hills. 

In  the  morning  the  enemy  in  heavy  column  was  de- 
scried moving  toward  Chadd’s  Ford.  This  division  could 
be  only  partially  seen  because  of  intervening  woods,  but 
it  appeared  to  be  the  main  body  of  the  enemy.  Skir- 
mishing soon  commenced  between  the  riflemen  and  the 
enemy,  who  made  several  attempts  to  cross  the  ford,  but 
were  as  often  repulsed. 

Near  mid-day  a note  from  Sullivan  stated  he  had  heard 
that  Howe,  with  a large  body  of  troops,  was  passing  up 
another  road,  with  the  intention  of  reaching  the  upper 
fords  of  the  creek,  and  then  turning  the  right  flank  of  the 
Americans.  Washington  sent  a company  to  reconnoitre. 
In  the  meantime  he  determined  to  throw  his  entire  force 
on  the  enemy  immediately  in  his  front,  and  rout  them  be- 
fore they  could  obtain  assistance  from  the  division  march- 
ing the  other  road;  his  orders  were  given  for  both  wings 
to  co-operate.  This  would  have  been  a skilful  move  and. 


CHAP. 

XXXII. 


1777. 


Sept. 

11. 


468 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  in  all  probability,  have  secured  the  defeat  of  Knyphausen, 

who,  with  his  Hessians,  was  in  front. 

1777-  At  the  moment  Sullivan  was  complying  with  the 
order,  unfortunately  Major  Spicer  came  from  the  upper 
fords  and  reported  that  there  was  no  enemy  in  that 
quarter.  This  information  was  transmitted  to  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief, who,  in  consequence,  countermanded  the 
former  order  till  he  could  receive  further  information. 
After  waiting  some  time  a patriot  of  the  neighborhood, 
with  his  horse  in  a foam,  dashed  into  the  presence  of 
Washington,  and  declared  that  Howe  was  really  passing 
the  fords  and  rapidly  gaining  the  rear  of  the  American 
army.  Washington  replied  that  he  had  just  heard  there 
was  no  enemy  in  that  quarter.  “You  are  mistaken,  gen- 
eral,” exclaimed  the  excited  countryman;  “my  life  for 
it,  you  are  mistaken.”  And  tracing  the  course  of  the 
roads  in  the  sand,  he  showed  him  the  position.  All  doubts 
were  removed  in  a few  minutes  by  the  return  of  the  party 
sent  to  reconnoitre,  with  intelligence  that  a large  body  of 
the  enemy  was  fast  gaining  their  rear. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  led  by  Tory  guides,  had  marched  a 
circuit  of  seventeen  miles,  and  Knyphausen  was  merely 
waiting  at  Chadd’s  Ford  for  that  circuit  to  be  accom- 
plished. 

Sullivan  was  ordered  to  oppose  Cornwallis,  and  Greene, 
with  the  reserve,  to  give  aid  where  it  might  be  needed. 
Sullivan  made  a vigorous  resistance,  but  was  forced  to  fall 
back  to  a piece  of  woods,  in  which  the  British  became 
entangled.  The  Americans  rallied  on  a hill,  and  there 
made  a still  firmer  resistance,  but  were  at  length  com- 
pelled to  fall  back.  Greene  was  now  ordered  to  move  to 
their  support,  which  he  did  with  such  rapidity  that  his 
men  marched,  or  rather  ran,  five  miles  in  less  than  an 
hour.  Such  was  the  skilful  disposition  of  his  soldiers 
that  they  not  only  checked  the  enemy,  but  opened  their 
ranks  and  let  the  retreating  Americans  pass  through 


AMERICANS  RETREAT  TO  GERMANTOWN.  467 

This  brave  conduct  of  the  reserve  saved  Wayne’s  division  chap. 
from  a complete  rout.  He  had  stubbornly  withstood  the  — — 
Hessians  at  the  Ford,  but  when  he  saw  the  forces  under  1777> 
Sullivan  retreating,  unable  to  cope  with  half  the  British 
army,  he  gradually,  and  in  order,  fell  back.  The  Hessians 
were  not  disposed  to  press  upon  their  determined  foe. 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Brandywine.  The  Americans 
were  driven  from  the  field,  but  the  soldiers  were  not  aware 
that  they  had  suffered  a defeat;  they  thought  they  had 
received  only  a check.  Though  some  of  the  militia  gave 
way  at  once,  the  great  majority  fought  bravely,  met  the 
enemy  in  deadly  conflict  with  the  bayonet,  and  forced 
them  back;  but  at  last  numbers  prevailed. 

Lafayette  behaved  with  great  bravery  and  prudence; 
he  had  leaped  from  his  horse  to  rally  the  troops,  when  he 
was  severely  wounded  in  the  leg.  Count  Pulaski  also 
distinguished  himself  greatly — riding  up  within  pistol- 
shot  of  the  enemy  to  reconnoitre.  Congress  promoted 
him  to  the  rank  of  brigadier-general,  and  gave  him  the 
command  of  the  horse. 

Sir  William  Howe  loved  repose,  and  he  did  not  press 
his  advantage,  but  remained  two  days  encamped  near 
the  field  of  battle. 

During  this  time  the  Americans  retreated  first  to 
Chester,  and  on  the  twelfth  safely  crossed  the  Schuylkill, 
and  thence  proceeded  to  Germantown;  there  Washington 
let  them  repose  a day  or  two.  They  were  in  good  spirits; 
he  prepared  to  meet  the  enemy  again,  and  with  this  in- 
tention crossed  the  river.  About  twenty-five  miles  from  Sept. 
Philadelphia  the  two  armies  met,  but  a furious  storm  pre-  16‘ 
vented  a conflict.  The  rain  so  much  injured  the  arms  and 
ammunition  that  Washington  deemed  it  prudent  once 
more  to  recross  the  river  and  retire  to  Pott’s  Grove, 
about  thirty  miles  from  Philadelphia.  General  Wayne 
was  detached  in  the  meanwhile  with  fifteen  hundred  men 
to  secretly  gain  the  rear  of  the  British  army,  and  cut  off 


468 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxn  baggage;  but  a Tory  carried  information  of  the 

enterprise,  and  Wayne  himself  was  surprised,  and  after 

1777-  the  loss  of  three  hundred  men  forced  to  retreat. 

20.  When  it  seemed  certain  that  the  city  must  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  British,  the  military  stores  were  re- 
moved and  a contribution  levied  upon  the  inhabitants 
for  blankets,  clothes,  shoes,  and  other  necessaries  for  the 
army  during  the  approaching  winter. 

It  was  a time  of  great  danger,  and  Congress  again 
clothed  Washington  with  absolute  power,  first  for  sixty 
days,  and  soon  after  for  double  that  period.  This  done, 
that  body  adjourned,  first  to  Lancaster,  and  then  in  a 
few  days  to  York,  beyond  the  Susquehanna. 

Howe,  by  a night  march,  was  enabled  to  pass  the 
Schuylkill;  he  then  pushed  on  a detachment  which  took 
Sept,  possession  of  Philadelphia,  while  the  main  body  of  his 
22-  army  halted  at  Germantown. 

Though  the  city  was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  the 
Americans  still  held  possession  of  the  forts  on  the  lower 
Delaware. 

With  much  exertion,  Admiral  Howe  had  brought  the 
fleet  round  from  the  Chesapeake  and  anchored  it  below 
the  forts.  Fort  Mifflin  was  situated  on  a low  mud  island 
at  the  confluence  of  the  Schuylkill  and  the  Delaware. 
Directly  opposite,  at  Red  Bank,  on  the  Jersey  shore,  was 
Fort  Mercer.  These  were  furnished  with  heavy  cannon. 
Heavy  timbers  framed  together,  with  beams  projecting 
and  armed  with  iron  spikes,  were  sunk  in  the  river  by 
means  of  weights;  in  addition  to  these  obstructions  were 
floating  batteries  above. 

Washington,  having  learned  from  intercepted  letters, 
that  a detachment  had  left  Germantown  to  aid  the  fleet 
in  an  attack  on  these  forts,  resolved  to  surprise  the  re- 
mainder. After  a night’s  march  of  fourteen  miles,  he 
entered  Germantown  at  sunrise.  A dense  fog  concealed 


BATTLE  OF  GERMANTOWN'. 


469 


the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  he  was  unable  to  learn  the  char 

precise  position  of  the  enemy,  or  that  of  his  own  troops.  

The  British,  taken  by  surprise  and  thrown  into  confusion,  1777- 
gave  way  on  all  sides.  The  Americans,  instead  of  pur- 
suing their  advantage,  lingered  to  attack  a strong  stone 
house,  in  which  a few  of  the  enemy  had  taken  refuge, 
when  an  unaccountable  panic  seized  them:  the  complete  Oct. 
victory  within  their  grasp  was  lost.  The  enemy  now  4. 
rallied  and  attacked  in  their  turn;  but  the  Americans 
retreated  without  loss,  and  carried  off  all  their  cannon 
and  their  wounded. 

Washington,  in  writing  to  Congress,  says:  “Every 
account  confirms  the  opinion  I at  first  entertained,  that 
our  troops  retreated  at  the  instant  when  victory  was  de- 
claring herself  in  our  favor.”  And  such  is  the  testimony 
of  many  officers  in  their  letters  to  their  friends. 

The  effect  of  the  bold  attack  upon  GermantoAvn  was 
soon  perceptible  in  the  spirit  of  the  Americans.  One 
writes:  “Though  we  gave  away  a complete  victory,  we 
have  learnt  this  valuable  truth,  that  we  are  able  to  beat 
them  by  vigorous  exertions,  and  that  we  are  far  superior 
in  point  of  swiftness;  we  are  in  high  spirits.”  Again  we 
find  expressions  of  confidence  of  a different  character. 

An  officer  writes:  “ For  my  own  part,  I am  so  fully  con- 
vinced of  the  justice  of  the  cause  in  which  we  are  con- 
tending, and  that  Providence,  in  its  own  good  time,  will 
succeed  and  bless  it,  that  were  I to  see  twelve  of  the 
United  States  overrun  by  our  cruel  invaders,  I should  still 
believe  the  thirteenth  would  not  only  save  itself,  but 
also  work  out  the  deliverance  of  the  others.” 

Howe  immediately  withdrew  his  troops  from  Ger- 
mantown. He  must  either  obtain  possession  of  the  forts, 
that  his  fleet  might  come  up,  or  evacuate  the  city  for 
want  of  provisions.  The  Americans,  on  the  other  hand, 
resolved  to  defend  the  forts  to  the  last  extremity.  Howe 
sent  Count  Donop,  with  twelve  hundred  picked  men, 


470 


HISTORY  01?  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  grenadiers,  to  make  an  assault  on  Fort  Mercer,  while  the 
..  1— men-of-war  should  open  on  Fort  Mifflin  and  the  floating 
1777.  batteries.  The  outworks  of  Fort  Mercer  were  not  fully 
22."  completed,  when  Count  Donop  suddenly  appeared.  Col- 
onel Christopher  Greene  ordered  the  men  — four  hundred 
Rhode  Island  Continentals  — to  keep  out  of  sight  as 
much  as  possible.  To  deceive  the  enemy,  he  made  a 
short  stand  at  the  outer  works,  and  then  retreated  rap- 
idly to  the  inner  redoubt.  The  enemy  advanced  in  two 
columns;  the  Americans  received  them  with  a brisk  fire, 
and  then  retreated  in  haste.  The  Hessians  thought  the 
day  their  own,  and  with  shouts  of  triumph  rushed  to 
storm  the  inner  redoubt.  They  were  met  by  an  over- 
whelming discharge  of  grape-shot  and  musketry,  and  com- 
pletely repulsed,  with  the  loss  of  four  hundred  men;  the 
Americans  lost  but  eight  slain  and  twenty-nine  wounded. 
After  the  battle,  as  an  American  officer  was  passing  among 
the  slain,  a voice  called  out:  “Whoever  you  are,  draw 
me  hence.”  It  was  Count  Donop.  A few  days  after- 
ward, when  he  felt  his  end  approaching,  he  lamented  his 
condition.  “ I die,”  said  he,  “ the  victim  of  my  ambi- 
tion and  of  the  avarice  of  my  sovereign.” 

Fort  Mifflin  was  commanded  by  Colonel  Samuel 
Smith,  of  Maryland.  In  their  attack  upon  it  the  British 
lost  two  men-of-war — one  of  which  was  blown  up,  the 
other  burned. 

Meantime  the  enemy  received  reinforcements  from 
New  York,  and  were  able  to  take  possession  of  another 
island,  on  which  they  erected  batteries,  and  opened  an 
incessant  fire  upon  Fort  Mifflin.  After  a most  undaunted 
defence,  both  forts  were  abandoned,  and  the  enemy  left 
to  remove  the  obstructions  in  the  river  at  their  leisure. 

On  the  twenty-ninth  Washington  retired  to  White 
Marsh,  fourteen  miles  from  Philadelphia.  Before  going 
into  winter-quarters,  Howe  thought  to  surprise  his  camp. 
A Quaker  lady,  Mrs.  Darrah,  overheard  some  British 


WINTER  QUARTERS  AT  VALLEY  FORGE. 


471 


officers  speaking  of  the  intended  expedition;  she  imme-  chap. 
diately  gave  Washington  information  of  what  was  going  — — 
on.  Preparations  were  made  to  give  the  British  a warm  1777 ■ 
reception.  A company  was  sent  to  harass  them  on  their 
night-march.  Finding  themselves  discovered,  they  hesi- 
tated to  press  on.  The  next  day,  Howe  labored  to  draw  D|c- 
Washington  into  the  plain,  where  British  discipline  might 
be  successful.  When  he  saw  the  effort  was  useless,  he 
retired  to  Philadelphia. 

Congress  now  summoned  the  militia  to  repair  to  the 
main  army.  A few  days  after  Howe’s  withdrawal  from 
Germantown,  Washington  also  retired  to  winter-quarters 
at  Valley  Forge,  a rugged  hollow  on  the  Schuylkill,  about 
twenty  miles  from  Philadelphia.  He  could  thus  protect 
the  Congress  at  York  as  well  as  his  stores  at  Reading. 

We  now  turn  to  relate  events — most  important  in 
their  influence — which,  during  the  last  few  months,  had 
transpired  in  the  North. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


CHAP. 

XXXIII. 


1777. 


THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION — CONTINUED. 

The  Invasion  from  Canada. — Appointment  of  General  Gates. — 
Burgoyne’s  Advance. — Jenny  McCrea. — St.  Leger  besieges  Fort 
Stanwix. — The  Attempt  to  relieve  it. — St.  Leger  retreats. — 
Battle  of  Bennington. — Change  of  Prospects. — Battle  of  Beh- 
mus’s  Heights. — Ticonderoga  besieged. — Burgoyne  surrenders 
his  Army  at  Saratoga. — The  Prisoners. — Capture  of  Forts  on 
the  Hudson. — Schuyler. 

The  unlooked  for  loss  of  Ticonderoga,  with  the  disasters 
that  so  rapidly  followed,  startled  the  people  of  the  north- 
ern States  more  than  any  event  of  the  war.  So  little  did 
Congress  appreciate  the  difficulties  under  which  Schuy- 
ler and  his  officers  labored,  that  they  attributed  these 
misfortunes  to  their  incapacity.  John  Adams,  then  Presi- 
dent of  the  Board  of  War,  gave  expression  to  this  feel- 
ing when  he  wrote:  “We  shall  never  be  able  to  defend  a 
post  till  we  shoot  a general.”  In  the  excitement  of  the 
moment,  Congress  ordered  all  the  northern  generals  to  be 
recalled  and  an  inquiry  instituted  into  their  conduct. 
The  northern  army  would  thus  be  without  officers;  but, 
on  a representation  to  this  effect,  Washington  obtained 
a suspension  of  the  injudicious  order.  Clamors  against 
Schuyler  were  renewed  with  greater  violence  than  ever. 
In  truth,  many  members  of  Congress  were  influenced  by 
an  unreasonable  prejudice  which  had  been  excited  in  New 
England  against  him.  When  Washington,  whose  confi- 
dence in  Schuyler  was  unshaken,  declined  to  make  any 


SURGOYNE'S  PROCLAMATION — JENNY  M CKEA. 


473 


change  in  the  Northern  Department,  “ Congress  made  ^chap. 
the  nomination;  the  Eastern  influence  prevailed,  and  - — — 
Gates  received  the  appointment,  so  long  the  object  of  1777 ■ 
his  aspirations,  if  not  intrigues.”  1 

The  correspondence  between  Washington  and  Schuy- 
ler makes  known  the  plan  upon  which  they  agreed  to 
repel  the  invaders.  This  was  to  keep  bodies  of  men  on 
their  flank  and  rear,  intercept  their  supplies,  and  cut  off 
the  detachments  sent  from  the  main  army.  We  shall 
see  how  completely  this  plan  succeeded. 

Confident  of  subduing  the  “rebels,”  Burgoyne,  on 
his  arrival  at  Fort  Edward,  issued  a second  proclamation, 
in  which  he  called  upon  the  people  to  appoint  deputies 
to  meet  in  convention  at  Castleton,  and  take  measures  to 
re-establish  the  royal  authority.  To  counteract  this, 
Schuyler  issued  a proclamation,  threatening  to  punish 
those  as  traitors  who  in  this  manner  should  aid  the 
enemy.  Burgoyne’s  proclamation  had  no  effect;  the 
hardy  yeomanry  were  too  patriotic.  The  whole  north- 
ern portion  of  the  country  was  deeply  moved,  and  the 
militia  rallied  to  arms. 

The  Indians  of  Burgoyne’s  army  prowled  about  the 
country,  murdering  and  scalping.  A beautiful  girl,  Jenny 
McCrea,  the  daughter  of  a Scotch  Presbyterian  clergy- 
man of  New  Jersey  who  died  before  the  war,  was  visiting 
a friend  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Edward.  Her  family  were 
Whigs;  she  was,  however,  betrothed  to  a young  man, 

David  Jones,  a Tory,  who  had  gone  to  Canada  some  time 
before,  and  was  now  a lieutenant  in  Burgoyne’s  army. 

When  Fort  Edward  was  about  to  be  abandoned,  her 
brother  urged  her  to  leave  with  the  families  of  the  neigh- 
borhood, who  were  going  out  of  danger  to  Albany.  She 
lingered;  she  hoped,  perhaps,  to  see  her  lover,  but  as 


1 Washington  Irving. 


474 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXIII. 


1777. 


Aug. 


danger  drew  nearer  she  prepared  to  comply  with  her 
brother’s  request. 

At  the  moment  of  leaving,  a band  of  Indians  sent  by 
Burgoyne  to  harass  the  Americans  burst  into  the  house, 
and  carried  her  off  a captive.  Anxious  for  her  safety,  she 
promised  her  captors  a reward,  if  they  would  take  her  to 
the  British  camp.  On  the  way  the  Indians  quarrelled  as 
to  who  should  have  the  promised  reward,  and  one  of  them 
in  a rage  killed  the  poor  girl,  and  carried  off  her  scalp. 
This  murder  sent  a thrill  of  horror  throughout  the  land. 
The  people  remembered  the  murders  of  former  days, when 
the  Indians  were  urged  on  by  French  influence;  and  now 
they  asked,  Must  those  scenes  be  re-enacted  by  the  sav- 
age hirelings  of  England,  our  mother  country?  And  they 
flocked  in  thousands  to  repel  such  an  enemy.  Thus  “the 
blood  of  this  unfortunate  girl  was  not  shed  in  vain.  Ar- 
mies sprang  up  from  it.  Her  name  passed  as  a note  of 
alarm  along  the  banks  of  the  Hudson;  it  was  a rally- 
ing word  among  the  green  mountains  of  Vermont,  and 
brought  down  all  her  hardy  yeomanry.”  1 

St.  Leger  had  passed  up  the  Oswego,  and  was  besieg- 
ing Fort  Stanwix,  or  Schuyler.  This  fort  was  on  the 
Mohawk,  at  the  carrying-place  to  Lake  Oneida.  With 
St.  Leger  was  Sir  John  Johnson,  with  his  Royal  Greens, 
and  his  savage  retainers,  the  Mohawks,  under  the  cele- 
brated chief,  Brant.  This  Brant  had  been  a pupil  in 
Wheelock’s  school  — since  Dartmouth  College  — estab- 
lished for  the  education  of  Indians  and  others.  The  fort 
was  held  by  two  New  York  regiments,  under  Colonels 
Gansevoort  and  Willet.  General  Herkimer  raised  the 
militia  of  the  neighborhood,  and  went  to  relieve  the  fort. 
But  owing  to  the  impatience  of  his  men,  he  fell  into  an 
ambuscade  of  Tories  and  Indians.  Johnson’s  Greens  were 
Tories  from  this  vicinity,  and  neighbor  met  meighbor  in 


1 Washington  Irving. 


DEATH  OP  HERKIMER RETREAT  OF  ST.  LEGER. 


475 


deadly  conflict.  It  was  one  of  the  most  desperate  en-  ^chap. 
counters  of  the  war;  quarter  was  neither  given  nor  asked.  — — — - 
There  were  instances,  when  all  was  over,  where  the  death-  1777- 
grasp  still  held  the  knife  plunged  into  a neighbor’s  heart. 

It  seems  as  if  the  fight  had  been  presided  over  by  demons. 

The  brave  old  Herkimer  was  mortally  wounded,  but  lean- 
ing against  a tree,  he  continued  to  encourage  his  men,  till 
a successful  sortie  from  the  fort  compelled  the  enemy  to 
defend  their  own  camp.  The  Americans  retreated,  tak- 
ing with  them  their  worthy  commander,  who  died  a few 
days  after. 

The  fort  was  still  in  a precarious  condition,  and  must 
be  relieved.  When  intelligence  of  this  came  to  the  army, 

Arnold  volunteered  to  march  to  its  aid.  To  frighten  the 
Indians  he  employed  stratagem.  He  sent  in  advance 
the  most  exaggerated  stories  of  the  number  of  his  men, 
and  proclaimed  that  Burgoyne  had  been  totally  defeated. 

As  anticipated,  the  Indians  deserted  in  great  numbers. 

The  panic  became  so  great  that,  two  days  before  Arnold 
arrived  at  the  fort,  St.  Leger  had  retreated,  leaving  his 
tents  standing.  Aug. 

General  Schuyler  now  moved  from  Saratoga  down  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Mohawk,  and  there  intrenched  himself. 

The  British  had  the  full  command  of  Lake  George;  but, 
with  all  their  exertions,  they  were  nearly  out  of  provi- 
sions. The  distance  from  the  upper  end  of  that  lake  to 
the  Hudson  was  only  eighteen  miles,  but  so  effectively 
had  the  draft-cattle  and  horses  been  removed  that  it 
seemed  almost  impossible  to  transport  their  baggage. 

To  obtain  horses  for  a company  of  dismounted  Ger- 
man dragoons  and  seize  stores  collected  at  Bennington, 
Vermont,  Burgoyne  sent  a detachment  of  Indians  and 
Tories,  and  five  hundred  Germans,  under  Lieutenant- 
colonel  Baum.  He  had  been  told  that  the  grain  and  pro- 
visions deposited  in  that  place  were  but  poorly  guarded. 


476  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap.  He  was  also  made  to  believe  that  five  to  one  of  the  people 
were  royalists. 

1777.  Jt  was  soon  noised  abroad  that  the  enemy  were  on 
the  way,  and  the  Green  Mountain  Boys  began  to  assem- 
ble. Colonel  Stark  having  been  slighted,  as  he  thought, 
at  the  recent  appointment  of  officers  by  Congress,  had 
withdrawn  from  the  Continental  army.  He  was  invited 
to  take  command  of  the  assembling  yeomanry;  he  ac- 
cepted the  invitation  with  joy.  Expresses  were  sent  in 
every  direction  to  warn  the  people  to  drive  off  their 
cattle  and  horses,  and  conceal  their  grain  and  wagons, 
and  also  to  Manchester,  for  Seth  Warner  to  hasten  to 
Bennington  with  his  regiment. 

When  Baum — who  moved  very  slowly,  his  men  stop- 
Aug  in  ^18  wo°ds  every  few  minutes  to  dress  their  lines — 

14,  was  within  six  miles  of  Bennington,  he  heard  of  Stark’s 
approach;  he  halted,  began  to  intrench,  and  sent  to  Bur- 
goyne  for  reinforcements.  Colonel  Breyman  was  sent  to 
his  aid,  with  five  hundred  Hessians  and  two  field-pieces. 
A severe  storm  prevented  Stark  from  making  an  attack, 
and  also  retarded  the  march  of  Breyman  and  Warner. 
During  the  night  the  Berkshire  militia  joined  Stark.  An 
incident  may  show  the  spirit  of  the  times:  “Among 
these  militia  was  a belligerent  parson,  full  of  fight,  Allen 
by  name,  possibly  of  the  bellicose  family  of  the  hero  of 
Ticonderoga.”  1 “ General,”  cried  he,  “ the  people  of 

Berkshire  have  been  often  called  out  to  no  purpose;  if 
you  don’t  give  them  a chance  to  fight  now  they  will  never 
turn  out  again.”  “ You  would  not  turn  out  now,  while 
it  is  dark  and  raining,  would  you?  ” demanded  Stark. 
“Not  just  now,”  was  the  reply.  “Well,  if  the  Lord 
should  once  more  give  us  sunshine,  and  I don’t  give  you 
fighting  enough,”  rejoined  the  veteran,  “ I’ll  never  ask 
you  to  turn  out  again.” 


1 Irving. 


BATTLE  OF  BENNINGTON — CHANGE  OF  PROSPECTS. 


477 


The  next  morning  the  sun  did  shine,  and  Stark  drew  chap. 


out  his  forces.  When  he  came  in  sight  of  the  enemy, 
turning  to  his  men  he  exclaimed:  “There  are  the  red- 
coats! We  must  beat  to-day  or  Molly  Stark’s  a widow.” 
The  attack  was  made  in  both  rear  and  front  at  the  same 
time.  The  Indians  and  Tories  generally  fled  to  the  woods. 
Baum  defended  his  lines  with  great  determination,  and 
his  field-pieces  were  well  manned,  but  after  two  hours’ 
fighting  the  works  were  stormed.  The  Americans  had 
no  artillery,  but  they  rushed  up  within  a few  yards  of  the 
enemy’s  cannon,  the  better  to  take  aim  at  the  gunners. 
At  length  Baum  fell  mortally  wounded,  and  his  men  sur- 
rendered. 

Scarcely  was  the  battle  ended,  when  Breyman  appeared 
on  the  one  side,  and  Warner,  who  had  marched  all  night 
in  the  rain,  on  the  other.  The  fighting  was  renewed,  and 
continued  till  night.  Favored  by  the  darkness,  Breyman 
left  his  artillery  and  made  the  best  of  his  way  back  to  Bur- 
goyne.  About  two  hundred  of  the  enemy  were  slain  and 
six  hundred  taken  prisoners.  A thousand  stand  of  arms 
and  four  pieces  of  artillery  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Amer- 
icans, who  had  but  fourteen  killed  and  forty  wounded. 

What  a change  a few  weeks  had  produced  in  the  pros- 
pects of  the  two  main  armies!  To  the  Americans  the 
militia  were  flocking,  the  brigades  from  the  Highlands 
had  arrived,  and  Morgan  with  that  terror  of  the  Indians, 
his  riflemen,  five  hundred  strong.  Disasters,  in  the  mean- 
while, crowded  upon  Burgoyne.  The  side  enterprises  of 
St.  Leger  and  Baum  had  failed;  the  New  Hampshire  and 
Massachusetts  troops  were  pressing  on  toward  Ticon- 
deroga  to  cut  off  his  supplies  and  intercourse  with  Canada. 
The  Indians,  in  great  numbers,  were  deserting.  They 
had  taken  umbrage  because  their  atrocities  were  to  be 
hereafter  restrained.  Burgoyne  was  a gentleman,  hu- 
mane and  cultivated;  he  abhorred  these  outrages,  and, 
to  his  honor  be  it  said,  preferred  that  the  savages  should 


177/ 

ArS 

16. 


478 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxiii  ^eave  his  army  rather  than  they  should  remain  and  be 
. — _ — - unrestrained.  The  disgrace  of  employing  them  belongs 
1777.  to  his  government  at  home,  not  to  him. 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Gates  arrived  to  take 
command.  He  found  the  army  in  high  spirits,  nearly 
Sep^  six  thousand  in  number,  and  increasing  every  day. 
Schuyler  met  him  with  his  usual  highminded  courtesy, 
explained  fully  the  condition  of  the  two  armies,  and 
offered  him  all  the  assistance  he  could  give,  by  his  coun- 
sel or  otherwise.  So  little  could  Gates  appreciate  such 
generous  impulses  that,  a few  days  after,  when  he  called 
his  first  council  of  war,  he  omitted  to  invite  Schuyler. 

Leaving  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mohawk, 
Gates  moved  up  the  river  and  took  position  on  Behmus’s 
Heights — a ridge  of  hills  extending  close  to  the  river-bank 
and  lying  nearly  east  of  Saratoga.  There  he  intrenched 
his  army  by  strong  batteries  on  the  right  and  left. 

Burgoyne  had  thrown  a bridge  of  boats  over  the  Hud- 
son, and  led  over  the  English  portion  of  his  army  to  Sara- 
toga, while  the  Hessians  remained  on  the  eastern  side. 
Both  divisions  moved  slowly  down  the  river.  There  were 
deep  ravines  and  woods  between  the  two  armies,  and 
knolls  covered  with  dense  forests;  also,  in  one  place,  a 
cleared  field.  On  the  nineteenth  it  was  announced  that  the 
enemy  were  in  motion  toward  the  American  left.  Here 
Arnold  commanded,  while  Gates  took  charge  of  the  right. 
It  was  the  intention  of  the  British  to  draw  the  Americans 
in  that  direction  and  then  to  make  an  assault  on  their 
centre,  when  thus  weakened,  and  cut  their  way  through 
to  Albany.  Gates  designed  to  wait  the  attack  in  his 
camp,  but  Arnold  wished  to  hold  the  enemy  in  check,  and 
not  permit  them  to  turn  the  American  left.  After  much 
solicitation,  he  obtained  permission  from  Gates  to  send 
Morgan  with  his  riflemen  to  check  the  enemy.  The  rifle- 
men soon  met,  and  put  to  flight  the  advance-guard,  but 
pursuing  them  with  too  much  ardor,  they  came  upon  a 


BATTLE  OP  BEHMUS'S  HEIGHTS. 


479 


strong  column,  and  were  themselves  forced  to  fall  back  in  xchah 

confusion.  Arnold  now  came  to  their  aid  with  other  regi- 

ments,  and  soon  he  was  contending  almost  hand  to  hand  1777- 
with  the  entire  British  right  wing.  He  sent  repeatedly 
to  Gates  for  reinforcements,  which  the  latter  refused  to 
send,  and  excused  himself  on  the  ground  that  he  would 
thus  weaken  his  own  wing;  and  Arnold,  with  only  three 
thousand  men,  was  left  for  four  hours  to  sustain  the  at- 
tack. The  severest  conflict  was  around,  and  in  the  open 
field.  The  Americans  were  posted  on  the  one  side  in  a 
dense  wood,  where  cannon  could  not  be  used;  the  British 
on  the  opposite  side  in  a thin  pine  grove,  where  they  could 
use  their  artillery.  When  the  British  would  move  into 
the  field,  the  American  riflemen  would  drive  them  back, 
and  when  the  Americans  became  the  pursuers,  the  British 
would  sweep  their  ranks  with  their  cannon.  A dozen 
times  this  field  was  lost  and  won.  The  riflemen  repeat- 
edly took  possession  of  the  British  artillery,  but  the  rough- 
ness of  the  ground  would  not  permit  them  to  secure  the 
guns;  and  before  they  could  turn  them,  they  themselves 
were  driven  off  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  Night  ended 
the  contest;  the  Americans  withdrew  to  their  camp,  and 
the  British  remained  on  the  field  of  battle.  The  latter 
lost  more  than  five  hundred,  while  the  Americans  lost 
less  than  three  hundred.  They  looked  upon  the  result 
as  a triumph;  they  had  accomplished  all  they  intended, 
and  the  enemy  had  failed  in  their  designs. 

Two  days  before  the  battle  of  Behmus’s  Heights,  a 
detachment  of  Lincoln’s  militia,  under  Colonel  Brown, 
had  seized  the  posts  at  the  outlet  of  Lake  George;  also 
a fleet  of  bateaux  laden  with  provisions  for  Burgoyne’s 
army,  and  three  hundred  prisoners.  The  same  party 
united  with  another,  and  laid  siege  to  Ticonderoga. 

Burgoyne’s  intercourse  with  Canada  was  thus  cut  off; 
his  provisions  were  fast  diminishing,  and  his  horses  were 
dying  for  want  of  forage.  At  this  moment  of  darkness 


480 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxlm  came  a Sleam  °f  Hght — a note  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton— 

informing  him  that  in  a few  days  he  would  make  an  effort 

1777.  to  ascend  the  Hudson.  In  hopes  of  maintaining  his  posi- 
tion until  Clinton  could  relieve  him,  Burgoyne  began  to 
fortify  his  camp.  For  nearly  three  weeks  the  two  armies 
watched  each  other.  Almost  every  day  advanced  parties 
skirmished,  but  as  Gates  was  deficient  in  ammunition, 
he  hesitated  to  attack. 

Meantime  there  was  trouble  in  the  American  camp. 
The  soldiers  attributed  the  success  of  the  late  battle  to 
the  generalship  of  Arnold.  But  for  some  reason,  jealousy 
perhaps,  Gates  removed  him  from  his  command. 

Hearing  nothing  further  from  Clinton,  Burgoyne  re- 
solved to  risk  a battle,  and  cut  his  way  through  the  oppos- 
ing force.  He  therefore  sent  a detachment  of  fifteen 
hundred  picked  men  to  take  position  within  a mile  of  the 
American  lines.  A New  Hampshire  brigade  attacked 
this  division  furiously,  and  Morgan,  with  his  riflemen, 
managed  to  cut  them  off  from  their  camp. 

Arnold  was  in  his  tent,  brooding  over  the  treatment 
he  had  received,  and  had  almost  resolved  to  leave  the 
army.  Suddenly  he  heard  the  noise  of  battle;  his  ruling 
passion  was  instantly  on  fire.  Mounting  his  horse,  he  rode 
with  all  speed  to  the  scene  of  conflict.  Gates,  who  saw 
him  as  he  dashed  away,  exclaimed:  “ He  will  do  some 
rash  thing,”  and  sent  after  him  orders,  by  Major  Wilkin- 
son, to  return;  but  in  vain, — Arnold  heard  only  the  roar 
of  battle.  He  rushed  into  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  cheered 
on  the  men,  who  answered  him  with  shouts  of  recognition. 
To  those  looking  on,  he  seemed  insane.  By  his  exertions 
the  British  lines  were  broken  again  and  again,  but  as  often 
General  Frazer  would  rally  his  men  and  renew  the  conflict. 
Presently  Frazer  fell  mortally  wounded  by  one  of  Morgan's 
riflemen.  The  whole  line  gave  way,  abandoned  their  can- 
non, and  with  the  greatest  effort  regained  their  camp.  In 


BURGOYNE'S  SURRENDER. 


481 


spite  of  a shower  of  grape  and  musketry,  the  Americans  vchar 

rushed  headlong  to  the  assault.  Arnold  rode  directly  into  * 

a sally-port,  where  his  horse  was  shot  under  him,  and  he  1777- 
himself  was  severely  wounded — a ball  had  shattered  his 
leg.  His  men  now  fell  back.  A regiment  of  Massachu- 
setts men,  more  fortunate,  forced  their  way  through  the 
German  intrenchments,  and  maintained  their  position  for 
the  night,  and  secured  a large  amount  of  ammunition. 

The  Americans  slept  on  their  arms,  intending  to  renew 
the  contest  in  the  morning.  But  when  morning  came, 
Burgoyne’s  army,  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle,  appeared 
on  the  heights  in  the  rear.  During  the  night  he  had 
abandoned  his  sick  and  wounded,  and  skilfully  led  off  his 
men.  The  next  day  he  retreated  to  Saratoga,  six  miles 
distant.  It  was  to  cover  this  retreat  that  he  ordered 
General  Schuyler’s  mansion  and  extensive  saw  mills  to  be 
burned.  That  he  might  continue  his  retreat,  he  sent  a 
party  to  repair  the  bridges  toward  Fort  Edward,  but  they 
found  the  way  occupied  by  the  Americans,  who  had  taken 
nearly  all  the  boats  laden  with  provisions  for  his  army. 

All  the  passes  by  which  he  could  extricate  himself  were 
in  the  hands  of  his  enemy;  cannon-balls  and  bullets  fell 
almost  every  moment  in  his  camp.  He  had  only  three 
day’s  provisions;  his  effective  force  was  reduced  to  four 
thousand  men,  and  they  were  dispirited,  worn  out  with 
hunger  and  fatigue.  Not  a word  had  he  heard  from  Clin- 
ton, while  the  American  army,  already  twelve  thousand 
strong,  was  increasing  daily. 

Burgoyne  now  called  a council  of  war,  which  resolved 
to  open  negotiations  with  General  Gates.  Having  heard 
that  Clinton,  a few  days  previous,  had  succeeded  in  taking  Oct. 
two  of  the  forts  on  the  Hudson,  and  that  he  might  possi-  13' 
bly  reach  Albany,  Gates  was  disposed  to  make  liberal 
terms.  The  conditions  of  the  surrender  were:  That  the 
British  army  should  march  out  with  the  honors  of  war; 
that  the  soldiers  should  be  taken  to  Boston,  and  thence 


482 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  to  England;  and  they  were  not  to  serve  against  the 
. 1 United  States  until  exchanged.  The  number  of  prisoners 

1777.  Was  about  six  thousand;  the  arms,  artillery,  and  military 
' stores  were  immense.  The  German  regiments  saved  their 
colors;  they  took  them  off  their  staves,  and  concealed 
them  among  the  baggage  of  the  Baroness  de  Riedesel.1 
The  British  garrison  of  Ticonderoga  evacuated  that  place 
and  retired  to  Canada. 

Congress  refused  to  ratify  the  terms  under  which  Bur- 
goyne  surrendered.  His  soldiers,  if  taken  to  England, 
would  doubtless  be  placed  in  garrison,  while  those  thus 
relieved  would  be  sent  to  reinforce  Clinton  at  New  York. 
Only  Burgoyne  himself,  with  two  attendants,  was  per- 
mitted to  proceed  to  England,  while  the  soldiers  were 
retained  as  prisoners.  The  following  year  they  were 
marched  to  Charlottesville,  in  Virginia,  where  they  were 
quartered  in  log  huts,  and  where  the  greater  number  of 
-them  remained  till  the  close  of  the  war. 

As  has  been  already  stated,  the  garrisons  in  the  High- 
lands were  much  weakened,  by  sending  detachments  both 
to  the  North  and  to  the  South.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had 
received  the  long  expected  reinforcements  from  England, 
and  he  now  proposed  to  force  his  way  up  the  Hudson,  in 
order  to  unite  with  Burgoyne.  On  the  day  before  that 
general’s  last  battle,  Clinton  attacked  and  captured  the 
Forts  Montgomery  and  Clinton.  Though  the  New  York 
militia  turned  out  well,  the  forts  could  not  be  maintained. 
Governor  George  Clinton  commanded.  He  sent  to  Put- 
nam for  aid,  which  he  would  have  received  had  not  the 
messenger  turned  traitor,  and  deserted  to  the  enemy. 
Under  the  directions  of  Governor  Tryon,  Kingston,  or 
Esopus,  was  burned.  When  these  marauders  heard  that 

1 This  lady  accompanied  her  husband,  Baron  de  Riedesel,  during 
this  campaign.  She  has  left  a thrilling  narrative  of  the  trying  scenes 
at  Saratoga. 


SCHUYLER  A MEMBER  OF  CONGRESS. 


483 


Burgoyne  had  surrendered  they  retreated,  setting  fire  to  ^chaf. 
every  house  within  reach.  This  was  about  the  very  time  - — -1 
that  Burgoyne  and  his  army  were  receiving  liberal  terms  1777- 
of  capitulation. 

General  Gates,  in  transmitting  his  report  of  the  sur- 
render, did  not  send  it  to  the  Commander-in-chief,  as  was 
his  duty,  and  as  courtesy  required,  but  sent  it  directly  to 
Congress.  The  soldiers  in  the  army  attributed  the  success 
of  the  battles  at  Saratoga  to  the  skilful  management  of 
Arnold  and  Morgan.  Gates  did  not  even  mention  their 
names  in  his  full  dispatches  to  Congress. 

Soon  after,  General  Schuyler  insisted  that  his  man- 
agement of  the  Northern  Department,  previous  to  the 
appointment  of  Gates,  should  be  investigated. 

A Court  of  Inquiry  was  instituted,  and  he  was  not 
only  acquitted  of  the  charge  of  mismanagement  of  any 
kind,  but  with  the  highest  honor.  Though  strongly  urged 
by  Congress  to  remain  in  the  army,  he  declined.  He  had 
too  much  self-respect  to  continue  in  a position  where  he 
could  be  made  a victim  of  unfriendly  prejudice,  yet  too 
patriotic  to  relinquish  his  country’s  cause.  Soon  after 
he  took  his  seat  as  a member  of  Congress. 


CHAP. 

XXXIV. 


1778. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

Sufferings  at  Valley  Forge. — England  disappointed;  conciliatory 
measures  of  Parliament. — The  War  presses  hard  upon  the 
American  People. — Difficulties  and  Jealousies  in  Congress. — 
The  “Conway  Cabal.” — Baron  Steuben. — Attempt  to  increase 
the  Army. — Congress  in  Want  of  Funds. — Exchange  of  Lee; 
his  Treason. — Treaty  with  France. — Encouragements. — British 
Commissioners. — Philadelphia  evacuated. — Battle  of  Monmouth. 
— Misconduct  of  Lee. — The  French  Fleet. — Combined  attack 
upon  Newport  fails. — Marauding  Expeditions. — A British  Fleet. 
— Massacre  at  Wyoming  and  Cherry  Valley. — Invasion  of 
Georgia. 

The  surrender  of  Burgoyne  revived  the  hopes  of  the 
Whigs  and  sent  dismay  into  the  ranks  of  the  Tories. 
The  American  soldiers  suffered  intensely  in  their  rude 
huts  at  Valley  Forge.  For  days  at  a time  without  meat, 
and  again  without  bread;  no  medicines  for  the  sick,  nor 
comfortable  lodgings.  Many  of  the  soldiers  were  so  defi- 
cient in  clothes  that  they  could  not  lie  down,  lest  they 
should  freeze  to  death,  but  were  forced  to  sit  round  their 
camp-fires. 

These  were  the  men,  few  of  whose  names  have  ever 
reached  us,  but  who  clung  to  their  country’s  cause  in  this 
hour  of  suffering,  and  who,  in  the  day  of  battle,  poured 
out  their  life’s  blood.  They  were,  for  the  most  part,  the 
intelligent  yeomanry  of  the  land;  from  the  farm,  from  the 
workshop,  from  the  merchant’s  store;  supporters  of  their 
own  families,  or  sustainers  of  orphan  brothers  and  sisters. 
What  a contrast  with  the  common  soldiers  of  the  invad- 


THE  FRIENDS  OF  AMERICA  IN  PARLIAMENT. 


485 


ing  army!  They  were,  in  part,  the  enlisted  rabble  of  the  ^hap^ 
British  Isles.  In  their  bosoms  there  was  not  a throb  of  — — — 
generous  feeling,  nor  with  them  was  it  a question  in  what  1778- 
cause,  or  on  what  field  they  fought;  and  yet  in  the  same 
army  were  others,  even  more  degraded,  drawn  from  “ the 
shambles  of  petty  German  despots.” 

The  king  and  ministry  were  sanguine  their  plans,  so 
wisely  laid,  would  be  successfully  carried  out;  that  at  the 
end  of  the  campaign  the  American  army  would  be  broken 
and  scattered;  that  they  would  have  a line  of  posts  ex- 
tending from  Lake  Champlain  to  the  Bay  of  New  York. 
Instead  of  the  realization  of  these  hopes,  intelligence  came 
that  Burgoyne  had  surrendered  his  entire  army.  The 
sensation  produced  in  England  was  great  indeed.  Rumors 
stole  into  the  country  that  France,  their  ancient  enemy, 
was  about  to  aid  the  Americans;  that  Holland  was  about 
to  loan  them  money.  England’s  pride  was  touched. 

Should  she,  who  had  made  all  Europe  tremble,  be  baffled 
in  her  efforts  to  subdue  her  revolted  colonists?  A new 
spirit  was  awakened;  many  of  the  large  commercial  towns 
offered  to  raise  regiments  to  supply  the  places  of  those 
surrendered  at  Saratoga,  and  present  them  to  the  king. 

Yet  there  were  others,  moved  by  compassion,  and  it  may 
be  by  sympathy  for  the  cause,  who  liberally  subscribed 
money  to  relieve  the  wants  of  the  American  prisoners  in 
England,  whom  the  government  had  left  to  suffer  for  the 
necessaries  of  life. 

These  sentiments  had  their  effect  on  Parliament,  and 
when  it  assembled,  the  friends  of  America  renewed  their 
assaults  upon  the  policy  of  the  king.  They,  from  the 
first,  had  opposed  the  war  as  unjust,  and  had  opposed 
the  enlisting  of  Hessians;  but  more  especially  did  they 
denounce  the  inhuman  policy  of  employing  savages  to 
murder  and  scalp  their  brethren  beyond  the  Atlantic. 

There  were  other  causes  of  complaint.  The  merchants 


486 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


char  clamored  for  redress;  the  American  trade  was  broken  up; 

debts  could  not  be  collected;  especially  were  they  ag- 

177S.  grieved  that  the  slave-trade  had  been  reduced  four-fifths. 
American  cruisers  had  already  seized  nearly  six  hundred 
of  their  vessels.  These  cruisers  swarmed  to  such  an 
extent,  even  in  the  British  seas,  that  it  became  necessary 
to  convoy  by  armed  ships  merchant  vessels  from  one  port 
of  the  kingdom  to  another.  More  than  twenty  thousand 
men  had  perished  in  the  war;  more  than  a hundred  mil- 
lions of  dollars  had  been  expended;  their  expectations 
had  been  greatly  raised,  but  as  yet  nothing  was  gained. 

Lord  North  was  constrained  to  bring  in  two  bills,  by 
which  the  king  hoped  to  reconcile  his  American  subjects. 
On  this  occasion,  the  former  declared  in  the  House  that 
he  himself  had  always  been  opposed  to  taxing  the  col- 
onies. The  king,  in  truth,  was  the  prime  mover  and 
sustainer  of  the  measure.  One  of  these  bills  exempted 
the  Americans  from  taxation,  the  other  appointed  com- 
missioners to  negotiate  with  them,  for  the  purpose  of 
restoring  the  royal  authority.  Thus  was  yielded,  but 
ungraciously,  the  whole  ground  of  the  contest. 

The  moment  the  French  government  heard  of  the 
passage  of  these  bills,  it  proposed  to  acknowledge  the  In- 
dependence of  the  United  States,  and  to  make  with  them 
a treaty  offensive  and  defensive.  That  the  belligerents 
should  fight  and  weaken  each  other,  France  was  willing, 
but  rather  than  they  should  become  reconciled,  she  de- 
clared for  the  Americans. 

Though  the  war  had  cost  England  much,  it  had  cost 
the  Americans  more.  In  many  portions  of  the  country, 
their  ruthless  invaders  had  laid  waste  their  cultivated 
fields;  in  other  portions  they  were  unsown,  because  the 
husbandmen  were  in  the  army;  property  was  wasting 
away;  debts  were  accumulating,  with  no  prospect  of  pay- 
ment. The  Bills  of  Credit  issued  by  Congress  were  almost 


THE  EMBARRASSMENTS  OF  CONGRESS. 


worthless.  As  with  individuals,  so  with  the  State;  both 

were  bankrupt.  On  the  sea-board,  foreign  commerce,  the  — 

coasting  trade,  and  the  fisheries  were  carried  on  at  such  1778- 
risks  as  to  be  almost  annihilated.  Nine  hundred  vessels 
had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The  loss  of  life 
had  been  great;  not  so  many  had  perished  on  the  field  of 
battle,  but  disease,  the  deficiency  of  necessary  comforts  in 
hospitals,  the  want  of  clothes  and  of  wholesome  food,  had 
as  effectively  done  the  work  of  death.  Multitudes  died 
miserably,  either  in  the  jails  and  loathsome  prison-ships 
of  the  enemy,  or  contracted  diseases  which  clung  to  them 
through  life.  These  calamities,  instead  of  depressing  the 
patriots,  roused  their  indignant  spirits  to  more  determi- 
nation. They  would  listen  to  no  terms  of  reconciliation 
with  England,  short  of  absolute  independence. 

Congress  was  embarrassed  more  and  more.  That 
noble  spirit  of  conciliation  and  mutual  forbearance  which 
distinguished  the  members  of  the  Old  Congress  was  not 
so  prominent.  Many  of  the  ablest  members  had  retired 
to  take  part  in  the  recently  organized  governments  of 
their  own  States,  or  to  attend  to  their  private  affairs, 
lest  their  families  should  come  to  want;  and  some  had 
been  sent  on  foreign  missions,  and  some  were  in  the  army. 

There  were  other  difficulties;  jealousies  between 
northern  and  southern  men  still  existed  in  the  armjr, 
and  jealousies  between  American  officers  and  some  of 
those  of  foreign  birth.  Congress,  now  numbering  not 
more  than  twenty  or  thirty  members,  manifested  an  un- 
due prejudice  against  the  army,  because  the  officers  and 
soldiers  earnestly  urged  that  their  wants  should  be  sup- 
plied. Washington  protested  against  this  spirit,  and 
showed  the  unreasonableness  of  such  a prejudice.  After 
remarking  that  in  other  countries  the  army  was  looked 
upon  with  suspicion  in  time  of  peace,  he  adds:  “ It  is  our 
policy  to  be  prejudiced  against  them  (the  troops)  in  time 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxFv  war’  ^10U§^  they  are  citizens,  having  ail  the  ties  and 

interests  of  citizens.”  In  violation  of  military  usage, 

m%.  an(i  contrary  to  his  advice,  Congress  made  several  pro- 
motions in  the  army  which  not  only  slighted  but  wronged 
some  of  its  best  and  bravest  officers. 

While  Washington  labored  at  Valley  Forge  to  keep 
the  army  together,  and  to  prevent  its  disbanding  from 
sheer  necessity,  a few  were  intriguing  to  remove  him  from 
the  command.  Some  members  of  Congress,  a few  officers, 
and  perhaps  some  others  joined  in  what  was  known  as  the 
u Conway  Cabal,”  a name  derived  from  the  Irish  adven- 
turer already  mentioned,  who,  if  not  the  prime  mover  in 
the  plot,  was  a pliant  tool  of  others.  The  whole  truth  on 
the  subject  can  never  be  fully  known,  as  each  actor  ever 
after  desired  to  conceal  the  part  he  had  taken  in  the  affair. 
By  means  of  anonymous  letters,  underhand  appeals,  de- 
signed to  seduce  the  officers  of  the  army,  and  other  dis- 
honorable measures,  the  attempt  was  made  to  defame 
Washington;  to  draw  invidious  comparisons  between  his 
military  successes  and  those  of  Gates;  and  to  destroy 
that  confidence  which  the  people  and  soldiers  reposed  in 
his  integrity.  They  dared  not  attack  him  openly,  but  by 
these  means  they  hoped  to  disgust  him  with  his  office 
and  induce  him  to  resign;  and  General  Gates,  their  hero, 
would  receive  the  appointment  of  Commander-in-chief. 
Thus  the  intrigue  was  carried  on  for  months.  General 
Mifflin  and  Gates  himself  were  prominent  in  the  scheme, 
but  their  efforts  to  win  over  Lafayette  signally  failed. 
Anonymous  letters  were  sent  to  Henry  Laurens,  President 
of  Congress,  and  to  Patrick  Henry,  then  Governor  of  Vir- 
ginia; but  these  high-minded  men  forwarded  them  at 
once  to  the  Commander-in-chief.  Washington  himself, 
though  he  knew  to  some  extent  of  the  existence  of  these 
plots,  never  publicly  noticed  them,  nor  turned  aside  a mo- 
ment from  his  great  work.  He  was  only  anxious  lest  the 


THE  CONWAY  CABAL. 


489 


enemy  should  learn  of  these  dissensions.  But  when  it  ^chah 

was  proposed  in  Congress  to  appoint  Conway  inspector  of 

the  army  he  remonstrated,  and  in  writing  to  Richard  1778- 
Henry  Lee,  then  a member,  he  says:  “General  Conway’s 
merit  as  an  officer  and  his  importance  in  this  army  exist 
more  in  his  own  imagination  than  in  reality.”  Yet  Con- 
gress, under  the  influence  of  the  Cabal,  appointed  Con- 
way “Inspector  of  the  Armies  of  the  United  States!” 

— with  the  rank  of  major-general. 

Ere  long  intelligence  of  these  intrigues  stole  abroad. 

So  great  was  the  indignation  which  burst  forth  from  the 
officers  and  soldiers,  from  the  Legislatures  of  the  States, 
and  from  the  people  themselves,  that  the  Cabal  cowered 
before  it. 

The  effect  of  this  abortive  attempt  to  remove  Wash- 
ington from  the  chief  command  was  only  to  strengthen  his 
hold  on  the  confidence  of  the  nation.  The  invidious  com- 
parisons made  between  his  successes  and  those  of  Gates 
were  unjust,  but  that  some  persons  should  be  influenced 
by  them  is  not  strange.  “The  Washington  of  that  day 
was  not  Washington  as  we  know  him,  tried  and  proved 
by  twenty  years  of  the  most  disinterested  and  most  suc- 
cessful public  services.”  The  capture  of  Burgoyne  at 
Saratoga  was  due  to  his  plan  of  defence,  as  concerted  with 
Schuyler,  and  not  to  General  Gates.  In  his  effort  to  save 
Philadelphia  he  was  surrounded  with  almost  insurmount- 
able difficulties.  His  army,  ill-equipped  and  imperfectly 
disciplined,  was  smaller  than  that  of  Howe’s;  the  scene 
of  operation  was  in  a region  filled  with  Tories,  who  gave 
every  facility  to  the  British.  He  says  himself : “ Had  the 
same  spirit  pervaded  the  people  of  this  and  the  neighbor- 
ing States,  as  the  States  of  New  York  and  New  England, 
we  might  have  had  General  Howe  nearly  in  the  same 
situation  of  General  Burgoyne.” 

We  may  here  anticipate.  Conway  found  his  position 


490 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

xxxiV  unenviable,  and  he  sent  to  Congress  a note  complaining 

— that  he  had  been  ill-treated,  and  intimated  that  he  would 

1778.  resign  because  he  was  ordered  to  the  Northern  Depart- 
ment. His  self-complacency  never  doubted  but  he  would 
be  urged  to  remain  as  “ Inspector.”  But  Congress, 
ashamed  of  having  ever  appointed  him,  interpreted  it  as 
a resignation,  and  gladly  accepted  it.  No  explanation 
of  Conway,  though  urged  in  person,  could  induce  them 
to  change  their  decision.  Some  time  afterward  he  was 
wounded  in  a duel  with  General  Cadwallader,  who  had 
charged  him  with  cowardice  at  the  battle  of  German- 
town, and  also  of  derogatory  remarks  in  relation  to  the 
Commander-in-chief.  When  he  thought  himself  near 
death,  Conway  wrote  to  Washington:  “You  are  in  my 
eyes  the  great  and  good  man.  May  you  long  enjoy  the 
love,  veneration,  and  esteem  of  these  States,  whose  liber- 
ties you  have  asserted  by  your  virtues.”  He  recovered 
from  his  wound,  and  soon  after  he  left  the  country. 

During  the  winter  at  Valley  Forge  every  effort  was 
made  to  increase  the  army  and  make  it  more  efficient. 
To  accomplish  this  end,  Baron  Steuben,  a Prussian  officer 
of  great  merit  as  a disciplinarian,  was  appointed  In- 
spector, with  the  rank  of  major-general.  Congress  called 
upon  all  the  States,  except  Georgia  and  South  Carolina, 
for  their  quotas  of  men  to  the  Continental  army.  These 
States  were  excused,  except  for  local  defence,  in  consid- 
eration of  their  large  slave  population.  Several  inde- 
pendent bodies  of  horse  were  raised  by  Count  Pulaski 
and  Henry  Lee,  who,  because  of  his  success  and  genius  as 
a commander  of  light-horse,  was  known  in  the  army  as 
Light-Horse  Harry. 

Baron  Steuben  soon  infused  his  own  spirit  into  the 
officers  and  men.  He  was  prompt,  and  they  obeyed  him 
with  alacrity.  The  tactics  were  taught  by  system,  and 
the  result  was  very  gratifying.  Congress  designed  to  raise 


FINANCIAL  DIFFICULTIES. 


491 


the  army  to  sixty  thousand,  but  it  really  never  reached  ,char 

more  than  halt  that  number.  Many  of  the  more  expe-  

rienced  officers  were  compelled  by  necessity  to  resign;  177s- 
their  families  were  dependent  upon  them,  and  they  re- 
ceived scarcely  any  pay.  These  resignations  were  unfor- 
tunate. Washington  appealed  to  Congress  in  behalf  of 
the  officers  and  also  of  the  soldiers.  That  body  promised 
half  pay  for  seven  years  to  those  officers  who  should  serve 
to  the  end  of  the  war,  and  to  the  soldiers  thus  serving  a 
gratuity  of  eighty  dollars.  But  the  treasury  was  empty; 
new  bills  of  credit  were  issued,  and  the  several  States  were 
called  upon  to  levy  taxes  for  the  public  expenses;  but 
the  States  were  poor,  and  some  of  them  were  negligent. 

Their  bills  of  credit  continued  to  lose  their  value;  and,  to 
increase  the  evil,  the  British  and  Tories  flooded  the  coun- 
try with  counterfeits.  The  depreciation  became  so  great 
that  a pair  of  boots  cost  more  than  seven  hundred  dollars 
in  some  of  these  bills  of  credit.  Yet  it  shows  the  patriot- 
ism of  the  great  mass  of  the  people  that,  at  this  time  of 
despondency  and  distress,  the  British,  with  their  prom- 
ises of  gold  and  protection,  could  induce  only  three  thou- 
sand five  hundred  Tories  to  enlist  in  their  army. 

The  office  of  quartermaster  had  been  held  during  the 
last  campaign  by  Mifflin;  but  he  was  seldom  at  his  post, 
and  the  department  was  in  great  confusion.  Many  diffi- 
culties had  grown  out  of  this  neglect;  the  army  was  ir- 
regularly supplied  with  provisions  and  forage,  while  the 
country  people  suffered  much  on  account  of  the  demands 
made  upon  them  for  provisions  by  unauthorized  foraging 
parties.  At  the  urgent  request  of  Washington,  Congress 
appointed  General  Greene  quartermaster.  He  assumed 
the  duties  of  the  office,  so  irksome  to  him,  for  one  year, 
but  without  compensation.  The  system'  with  which 
Greene  performed  all  his  duties  was  soon  apparent;  the 
army  was  regularly  furnished  with  provisions  and  ammu- 


492  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

xxxfv.  nition,  so  that  it  could  be  ready  to  march  at  a few  min- 

utes’  notice. 

1778. 

April.  General  Lee  was  returned  to  the  army  in  exchange  for 
General  Prescott.  Lee  was  as  selfish  as  he  was  destitute  | 
of  the  true  nobleness  of  a man  of  honor.  In  a document  f 
in  his  own  handwriting,  written  when  a prisoner  in  New 
York,  dated  “March  29,  1777,”  and  endorsed  by  Lord  • 
and  Sir  William  Howe  as  “ Mr.  Lee’s  plan,”  may  be  found 
the  evidence  of  his  willingness  to  ruin  the  cause  of 
American  Independence.  In  this  elaborate  plan  he  urged 
with  great  earnestness  upon  the  British  ministry  to  send 
a large  force;  part  of  which  to  take  position  at  Alexan- 
dria, on  the  Potomac,  and  part  at  Annapolis,  on  the 
Chesapeake.  Thus  to  separate  the  Northern  and  South- 
ern colonies  and  prevent  them  from  aiding  each  other, 
while  to  oppose  Burgoyne’s  advance  would  require  all 
the  force  that  New  England  could  raise.  He  was  willing 
to  forfeit  his  life  if  the  measure  did  not  speedily  terminate 
the  war  and  dissolve  the  “Congress  Government.” 

For  some  reason  the  ministry  did  not  adopt  Lee’s  sug- 
gestion, and  the  document  was  filed  away  among  British 
state  papers,  to  bear  testimony  to  the  dishonesty  of  the 
author  three-quarters  of  a century  after  his  death.1 

In  the  Spring,  Sir  William  Howe,  after  complaining 
that  his  government  did  not  furnish  him  a sufficiency  of 
men  and  supplies,  resigned  his  command,  and  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  was  appointed  his  successor.  With  the  exception 
of  foraging  parties,  the  British  as  yet  made  no  military 

May.  movements.  About  this  time  came  intelligence  of  the 
passage  of  Lord  North’s  conciliatory  bills,  and  that  the 
commissioners  would  soon  be  on  their  way  to  open  nego- 
tiations. The  substance  of  these  bills  was  circulated  very 
extensively  by  zealous  Tories.  Congress  ordered  them  to 


1 ‘ ' Treason  of  General  Charles  Lee,”  by  George  H.  Moore,  Esq. 


TREATY  WITH  FRANCE — BRITISH  COMMISSIONERS. 


493 


1773. 

Jan. 

30. 


May 

5. 


be  printed  in  the  newspapers,  accompanied  by  a severe  ^hap 
criticism  furnished  by  a committee  of  the  House. 

Presently  came  the  news  that  France  had  acknowl- 
edged the  independence  of  the  States,  and  had  entered 
into  a treaty  with  them  of  commerce  and  defence.  The 
light  had  dawned  upon  the  American  cause!  A thrill 
of  joy  went  throughout  the  land. 

The  treaty  between  the  United  States  and  France 
produced  a great  sensation  in  England.  It  is  madness  to 
protract  the  war!  said  the  friends  of  America.  Let  us 
acknowledge  the  independence  of  the  States  and  obtain 
their  goodwill  by  liberal  terms  of  commerce,  lest  our  great 
rival  win  them  to  herself.  But  no!  the  idea  was  scouted; 
the  war  must  be  prosecuted,  blood  must  still  flow. 

In  June  came  the  commissioners  to  treat  under  Lord 
North’s  conciliatory  bills.  They  were  the  Earl  of  Carlisle, 
William  Eden,  brother  of  the  late  governor  of  Maryland, 
and  George  Johnstone,  formerly  governor  of  Florida,  and 
who  had  been  a friend  of  the  Americans  in  Parliament. 

The  commissioners  sent  their  proposals  to  Congress, 
but  that  body  refused  to  treat  until  the  independence  of 
the  States  was  acknowledged  and  the  British  troops  with- 
drawn. As  the  commissioners  could  not  grant  these  de- 
mands, negotiations  were  not  commenced.  Some  of  the 
commissioners  indirectly  resorted  to  bribery,  and  by  means 
of  a loyalist  lady  of  Philadelphia,  made  propositions  to 
General  Joseph  Reed,  of  ten  thousand  pounds  and  any 
office  in  the  colonies  he  might  choose  if  he  would  aid  the 
object  of  the  mission.  To  which  offer  he  made  this  mem- 
orable reply:  “ I am  not  worth  purchasing,  but  such  as  I 
am,  the  king  of  England  is  not  rich  enough  to  buy  me.” 


When  it  was  known  that  a French  fleet  was  expected 
on  the  coast,  the  British  hastened  to  evacuate  Philadel- 
phia and  retreat  to  New  York.  Most  of  the  stores,  to-  June 
gether  with  the  sick  and  wounded,  were  sent  round  by 


494 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


.char  water,  while  the  army,  twelve  thousand  strong,  took  up 
1— its  line  of  march  across  New  Jersey.  Washington  was 
1778.  soon  in  pursuit.  The  weather  was  excessively  warm,  and 
the  heavily  armed  British  moved  very  slowly.  The  Amer- 
icans soon  came  up.  A council  of  war  was  held,  and  the 
question  discussed,  whether  to  attack  the  enemy  and 
bring  on  a general  engagement,  or  merely  harass  them  on 
their  march.  Washington,  with  Greene  and  Lafayette, 
was  in  favor  of  the  former  manner  of  attack,  and  Lee, 
for  some  reason,  strenuously  advocated  the  latter.  When 
it  was  decided  to  bring  on  a general  engagement,  Lee,  as 
his  advice  had  not  been  taken,  declined  to  take  any  com- 
mand in  the  affair. 

Washington  therefore  sent  Lafayette  forward  with 
two  thousand  men,  to  take  position  on  the  hills,  and  thus 
crowd  Sir  Henry  Clinton  off  into  the  plain.  The  next 
morning  Lee  had  changed  his  mind,  and  asked  to  be  given 
a command.  Washington  sent  him  forward  with  two 
brigades,  and  when  he  came  up  with  Lafayette,  being 
of  superior  rank,  he  assumed  the  command  of  the  entire 
advance  division. 

The  British  encamped  near  Monmouth  Court-house. 
There  were  morasses  and  groves  of  woods  in  the  vicinity, 
a difficult  place  in  which  to  manoeuvre  troops. 

J2ee  When  Lee  advanced,  he  found  a force  of  apparently 
about  two  thousand  on  the  march,  but  a portion  of  the 
woods  obstructed  a full  view.  He  made  his  arrangements 
to  cut  off  this  force,  and  sent  word  of  his  movements  to 
Washington.  But  when  he  came  upon  the  division,  he 
found  it  much  stronger  than  he  anticipated — in  truth, 
Clinton  had  thrown  this  strong  force  of  German  and  Brit- 
ish there  for  the  express  purpose  of  giving  the  Americans 
a severe  check. 

The  battle  had  scarcely  begun,  before  occurred  a mis- 
apprehension of  orders.  The  Americans  began  to  retreat, 
and  Lee,  in  the  hurry  of  the  moment,  forgot  to  send  word 


BATTLE  OF  MONMOUTH. 


495 


1778. 


of  the  movement  to  Washington,  who  was  advancing  with  .char 
the  main  body  to  his  support.  The  retreat  had  passed 
into  almost  a flight.  When  Washington  met  the  troops 
he  inquired  why  they  were  retreating.  The  reply  was, 
they  did  not  know,  but  they  had  received  the  order.  Sus- 
pecting that  this  movement  was  designed  to  mar  the  plan 
of  attack,  he  spurred  on,  and  presently  met  Lee,  of  whom 
he  demanded,  in  a stern  manner:  “ What  is  the  meaning 
of  all  this,  sir?”  Lee,  disconcerted,  hesitated  fora  mo- 
ment to  reply,  and  was  asked  again.  He  then  began  to 
explain  that  the  confusion  had  arisen  from  disobedience 
of  orders;  and,  moreover,  he  did  not  wish  to  meet  the 
whole  British  army.  Washington  rejoined,  “ that  he  un- 
derstood it  was  a mere  covering  party,”  adding:  “ I am 
very  sorry  that  you  undertook  the  command  unless  you 
meant  to  fight  the  enemy.”  Lee  replied  that  he  did  not 
think  it  prudent  to  bring  on  a general  engagement. 

“ Whatever  your  opinion  may  have  been,”  replied  Wash- 
ington disdainfully,  “ I expect  my  orders  to  be  obeyed.” 

This  conversation  took  but  a moment. 

Washington  hastily  formed  the  men  on  a rising 
ground.  The  enemy  came  up  in  force,  and  other  divi- 
sions of  the  Americans  also  mingled  in  the  conflict.  Night 
ended  the  battle.  The  Americans  slept  upon  their  arms, 
expecting  to  renew  the  contest  in  the  morning.  But 
Clinton  skilfully  drew  off  his  army  during  the  night,  and 
at  daylight  was  far  on  his  way.  Washington  did  not  at- 
tempt to  pursue,  as  the  weather  was  intolerably  warm, 
and  the  march  through  a sandy  region,  destitute  of  water. 

The  Americans  lost  altogether  about  two  hundred,  many 
of  them  on  account  of  the  extreme  heat:  the  British 
about  three  .hundred  in  the  battle,  and  on  the  march 
two  thousand  Hessians  deserted. 

After  refreshing  his  men,  Washington  marched  across 
New  Jersey,  passed  the  Hudson,  and  took  position  at 
White  Plains,  to  be  ready  to  co-operate  with  the  French 


496 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXIV. 


1778. 


fleet  in  an  attack  upon  New  York.  Lord  Howe  had 
scarcely  left  the  Delaware  when  Count  D’Estaing  ap- 
peared with  a squadron.  While  at  sea,  D’Estaing  com- 
municated with  Washington  by  letter.  Finding  that 
the  British  had  evacuated  Philadelphia,  he  put  to  sea, 
and  soon  anchored  off  Sandy  Hook. 

The  day  after  the  battle,  Lee  wrote  a note,  disre- 
spectful in  its  tone,  to  Washington,  who  replied;  and  this 
produced  another  note  from  Lee,  still  more  offensive,  de- 
manding a court  of  inquiry,  and  in  the  mean  time  inti- 
mating that  he  should  retire  from  the  army.  The  court 
found  him  guilty  of  disobedience  of  orders  and  disrespect 
to  the  Commander-in-chief,  and  sentenced  him  to  be  sus- 
pended for  one  year  from  the  army.  He  retired  to  his 
estate  in  Virginia,  and  there  beguiled  his  leisure  in  writing 
scurrilous  letters  concerning  the  army  and  its  commander. 
When  his  sentence  of  suspension  was  about  to  expire,  he, 
for  some  fancied  neglect,  wrote  an  insolent  letter  to  Con- 
gress. That  body  immediately  dismissed  him  from  the 
army.  Thus  ended  the  military  career  of  General  Charles 
Lee.  A few  years  afterward  he  died  in  Philadelphia.  His 
life  had  been  that  of  the  soldier;  and  in  the  delirium  of 
death  he  murmured,  “ Stand  by  me,  my  brave  grena- 
diers! ” 

The  French  fleet  brought  Monsieur  Gerard  as  ambas- 
sador to  the  United  States,  and  also  Silas  .Deane,  Doctor 
Franklin  and  Arthur  Lee,  with  whom,  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States,  the  treaty  had  been  made. 

Howe  ran  his  ships  within  the  bay  of  New  York,  and 
as  the  large  vessels  of  the  French  could  not  pass  the  bar 
at  Sandy  Hook,  the  combined  attack  upon  the  city  was 
abandoned.  Instead,  it  was  resolved  to  make  an  attack 
upon  Newport,  on  the  island  of  Rhode  Island.  This  was 
a British  stronghold  and  depot,  and  garrisoned  by  six 
thousand  men  under  General  Pigot.  The  brutality  of 
these  British  troops  had  excited  against  them  the  bitterest 


THE  FAILURE  AT  NEWPORT. 


497 


hatred,  and  when  called  upon  by  General  Sullivan,  who  ^chah 

was  in  command,  thousands  of  the  militia  of  the  surround-  

ing  country  flocked  to  avenge  their  wrongs.  John  Han-  1778- 
cock,  on  this  occasion,  led  the  Massachusetts  militia,  as 
general.  D’Estaing  sailed  to  Newport,  where  he  arrived 
a week  before  the  force  sent  by  Washington  under  Greene 
and  Lafayette.  This  unavoidable  delay  ruined  the  enter- 
prise. When  the  Americans  appeared,  the  British  guard 
left  the  works  on  the  north  end  of  the  island  and  retired 
to  their  inner  lines.  The  Americans  immediately  passed  A'^s- 
over  and  occupied  the  abandoned  works.  The  very  day 
of  this  occupancy,  Lord  Howe  appeared  with  a fleet,  and 
D’Estaing  went  out  to  give  him  battle.  They  both  ma- 
noeuvred their  fleets  to  obtain  the  advantage  of  position, 
when  a terrible  storm  arose  and  separated  them.  12. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Americans  moved  near  the  ene- 
my’s works,  and  commenced  to  cannonade  them,  expect- 
ing that  the  French  fleet  would  soon  return  to  their  aid. 
D’Estaing  did  return,  but  instead  of  landing  the  four  20. 
thousand  troops  on  board,  he  set  sail  for  Boston  to  refit 
his  vessels,  which  the  late  storm  had  shattered. 

The  Americans  now  abandoned  their  lines,  and  by 
night  retreated,  repulsing  the  division  of  the  enemy  sent 
in  pursuit.  It  was  time,  for  the  British  were  strongly 
reinforced  from  New  York  by  four  thousand  troops,  un- 
der Clinton  himself. 

To  deceive  the  enemy,  and  escape  safely  from  the 
island,  Sullivan  sent  a party  to  occupy  a hill  in  sight  of 
the  British  lines.  The  party  began  to  throw  up  intrench- 
ments,  and  in  the  evening  pitched  their  tents;  but  as 
soon  as  it  was  night  they  silently  decamped,  and  in  the 
morning  were  all  safely  on  the  main  land. 

A great  clamor  arose  because  D’Estaing  failed  to  co- 
operate with  the  Americans  at  Newport.  Subsequent 
investigation  seemed  to  justify  him;  at  least,  Congress 
passed  a resolution  approving  his  conduct.  This  may, 


498 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  however,  have  been  mere  policy,  as  Congress  was  unwill- 

ing  to  offend  the  French  by  passing  a vote  of  censure. 

1778.  The  war  degenerated  into  marauding  expeditions 
against  defenceless  villages.  The  first  object  of  this  bar- 
barity was  the  island  of  Martha’s  Vineyard,  whose  in- 
habitants were  stripped  of  everything  the  robbers  could 
carry  off.  The  towns  of  New  Bedford  and  Fair  Haven 
Sept,  were  wantonly  burned,  and  also  seventy  vessels  in  their 
ports.  Scenes  of  cruelty  were  enacted  in  New  Jersey, 
Oct.  where  an  American  regiment  of  horse  was  cut  to  pieces, 
and  a company  of  infantry,  when  crying  for  quarter, 
was  butchered  with  the  bayonet  without  mercy. 

When  it  was  certainly  known  that  a French  fleet  had 
sailed  to  the  United  States,  the  English  ministry  sent 
Admiral  Byron  in  pursuit.  He  appeared  off  Boston  har- 
bor while  the  French  were  refitting,  but  did  not  dare  at- 
tack them,  and  the  French  were  unwilling  to  come  out  of 
their  place  of  security.  Lord  Howe  resigned  his  command 
into  the  hands  of  Admiral  Byron.  At  length  a storm 
arose  which  scattered  the  English  fleet;  then  the  French 
Nov.  slipped  out  of  the  harbor,  and  sailed  to  the  West  Indies. 

L On  the  same  day,  five  thousand  British  troops  sailed  from 
New  York  for  the  same  destination.  Three  weeks  after, 
another  expedition  of  three  thousand  sailed  for  Georgia; 
yet  the  British  army  remaining  was  far  more  numerous 
than  the  forces  under  Washington. 

During  the  summer,  one  of  the  most  atrocious  out- 
rages which  disgraced  the  war  was  committed  upon  the 
settlement  of  Wyoming,  -situated  in  a beautiful  valley  on 
the  Susquehanna.  There  had  been  previously  much  con- 
tention among  the  inhabitants,  some  of  whom  were  Tories. 
These  had  been  seized,  and  sent  out  of  the  settlement; 
July,  they  took  their  revenge  with  more  than  savage  ferocity. 

After  the  defeat  of  St.  Leger  at  Fort  Schuyler,  Fort 
Niagara  became  the  headquarters  of  Tories  and  Indians; 


DESTRUCTION  OF  WYOMING. 


499 


at  that  place  was  planned  the  murderous  expedition,  chap 

r A . iilT  i . , _ XXXIV. 

The  party  was  guided  by  Tories  who  had  lived  in  the  val- 

ley.  The  chief  leader  in  this  expedition  was  John  But-  1778- 
ler,  a Tory  notorious  for  his  cruelty.  His  force,  about 
eleven  hundred,  was  composed  of  his  Rangers,  Johnson’s 
Greens,  and  Mohawks.  There  were  block-houses  in  the 
settlement;  to  these  the  people  fled  in  times  of  danger. 

Nearly  all  the  able-bodied  men  were  absent  in  the  army 
under  Washington.  There  were  left  only  the  women  and 
children,  the  aged  and  infirm.  Suddenly  the  savage 
enemy  appeared  at  various  points  in  the  valley,  and  com- 
menced murdering  the  husbandmen  in  the  fields,  and 
burning  the  houses.  Jt  had  been  rumored  that  such  an 
attack  was  meditated,  and  a small  force  had  already  been 
dispatched  by  Washington  to  defend  the  settlement. 

They  had  themselves,  under  Zebulon  Butler  (no  relation 
of  John  Butler),  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  men. 
Unfortunately,  Butler  did  not  wait  the  arrival  of  the  re- 
inforcement, but  sallied  forth  to  restrain  the  ravaging  of 
the  country.  Intelligence  of  this  intended  attack  was 
conveyed  to  the  enemy,  and  they  were  fully  prepared. 

The  fight  began,  and  the  Tories  were  forced  to  give  way, 
but  the  Indians  passed  round  a swamp  toward  the  rear. 

Butler,  seeing  this  movement,  ordered  his  men  to  fall 
back,  lest  they  should  be  surrounded.  This  order  was 
mistaken  for  one  to  retreat;  all  was  thrown  into  confusion, 
and  a portion,  panic-stricken,  fled.  They  were  pursued 
by  the  Tories  and  Indians  with  unrelenting  fury.  The 
whole  valley  was  desolated.  Those  of  the  people  who 
escaped,  fled  to  the  mountains,  and  there  women  and 
children  perished  by  hundreds,  while  some,  after  in- 
credible sufferings,  reached  the  settlements. 

A month  later,  similar  scenes  were  witnessed  at  Cherry 
Valley,  in  New  York.  The  Tories  and  Indians  were 
equally  as  cruel  as  at  the  Wyoming  massacre.  The  peo-  Aug. 
pie  were  either  murdered  or  carried  into  captivity.  All 


500 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


.CHAH  the  region  of  the  upper  Susquehanna,  the  Delaware,  and 
1 the  Mohawk,  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  savages. 

1778.  jn  the  latter  part  of  November,  Clinton  sent  Colonel 
Campbell,  with  two  thousand  men,  to  invade  Georgia. 
He  landed  three  miles  below  Savannah,  the  capital,  on 
the  twenty-ninth  of  December. 

General  Robert  Howe,  who  was  in  command,  could 
make  but  little  resistance.  He  and  his  men  behaved 
nobly,  but  a negro  guiding  the  British  by  a path  through 
a swamp,  they  gained  the  rear  of  the  Americans,  who 
were  now  thrown  into  confusion  and  defeated.  The  town 
of  Savannah  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors. 

General  Prevost,  who  commanded  in  East  Florida, 
was  ordered  by  Clinton  to  pass  across  to  Savannah,  and 
there  join  Campbell  and  assume  the  command.  On  his 
march,  Prevost  took  Sunbury,  a fort  of  some  importance. 
Arriving  at  Savannah,  he  sent  Campbell  to  take  posses- 
sion of  Augusta.  Thus  was  Georgia  subdued,  in  the  space 
of  a few  weeks.  The  British  now  transferred  their  active 
operations  to  the  South,  which  became  the  principal 
theatre  of  the  war  till  its  close. 

General  Benjamin  Lincoln,  who  had  been  appointed 
to  take  command  of  the  Southern  Department,  arrived 
about  this  time.  The  delegates  from  South  Carolina 
and  Georgia  had  solicited  his  appointment. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 


WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

Dissensions  in  Congress. — Expedition  against  the  Indians. — The 
War  in  the  South. — Augusta  reoccupied. — Charleston  threat- 
ened.— Marauding  Expeditions  sent  ,to  Virginia,  and  up  the 
Hudson. — Try  on  ravages  Connecticut. — Capture  of  Stony  Point 
by  Wayne. — Lee  surprises  the  Garrison  at  Jersey  City. — Com- 
bined assault  upon  Savannah. — Daniel  Boone;  Kentucky. — 

George  Rogers  Clarke;  Kaskaskia. — Pioneers  of  Tennessee; 
Nashville. — John  Paul  Jones. 

The  American  army  was  distributed,  at  the  end  of  the  chap. 

year,  in  a series  of  cantonments,  which  extended  from  the 1 

east  end  of  Long  Island  Sound  to  the  Delaware;  thus  1779. 
effectually  enclosing  the  British  forces.  The  head-quarters 
were  in  a central  position  at  Middlebrook,  New  Jersey. 

The  British  were  so  strong  at  New  York  and  Newport, 
that  to  attack  them  with  success  was  hopeless.  The 
French  fleet  had  been  of  no  practical  use  to  the  Ameri- 
cans, and  now  Count  D’Estaing  took  with  him  his  land 
troops  to  the  West  Indies. 

Four  years  had  passed  since  the  war  commenced;  the 
finances  of  the  country  were  still  in  a wretched  condition. 

The  enemy  held  important  places,  and  were  watching  for 
opportunities  to  pillage.  In  the  South,  the  Tories  were 
specially  active.  Yet  there  were  other  elements  at  work, 
more  injurious  to  the  cause  than  even  these. 

Congress  was  filled  with  dissensions.  The  prospect 


502 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  of  assistance  from  France  caused  many  to  relax  their 
— — efforts,  as  though  the  war  was  virtually  ended.  Wash- 
i779.  ington  wrote,  at  the  beginning  of  the  year:  “ Our  affaire 
are  in  a more  distressed,  ruinous,  and  deplorable  condition 
than  they  have  been  since  the  commencement  of  the  war.” 
A large  majority  of  Congress  was  carried  away  with  the 
scheme  of  joining  with  the  French  in  an  expedition  against 
Canada.  But  when  the  matter  was  laid  before  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief, at  a glance  he  saw  the  difficulties  of  the 
undertaking,  and,  with  the  comprehensive  views  of  the 
true  statesman,  pointed  out  the  disadvantages  of  having, 
on  this  continent,  a power  different  in  nation,  in  religion, 
and  in  customs  from  the  Americans.  Moreover,  he  de- 
sired the  people  of  the  United  States  to  be  as  little  under 
obligations  as  possible  to  other  nations. 

For  the  ensuing  campaign,  it  was  evident  the  British 
intended  to  confine  themselves  to  pillaging  expeditions, 
and  to  cripple  the  Union  in  the  South.  Washington  now 
recommended  an  expedition  against  the  Indians,  to  pun- 
ish them  for  their  outrages  at  Wyoming  and  other  places. 
It  was  to  be  conducted  on  their  own  plan— to  invade 
and  lay  waste  their  territory. 

In  April  a body  of  troops  suddenly  invaded  and  deso- 
lated the  territory  of  the  Onondagas.  The  principal  ex- 
pedition, under  Sullivan,  went  against  the  Senecas,  to 
revenge  their  attack  on  Wyoming.  With  five  thousand 
men  he  penetrated  their  country,  met  them  under  Brant, 
with  their  worthy  allies,  the  Tories,  Johnson  and  Butler, 
at  Newtown,  now  Elmira  and  completely  routed  them. 
^gS'  Without  giving  them  time  to  recover  from  their  panic, 
Sullivan  pursued  them  into  the  valley  of  the  Genesee, 
and  in  a few  weeks  destroyed  more  than  forty  of  their 
villages,  all  their  cornfields,  gardens,  and  orchards.  It 
was  a terrible  vengeance;  but  the  only  means  to  prevent 
their  depredations  on  the  settlements. 


CHARLESTON  THREATENED. 


Want  of  food  compelled  the  Indians  and  Tories  to  chap. 
emigrate  to  Canada,  yet  they  soon  after  renewed  their 
depredations,  and  continued  them,  with  their  usual  fero-  1779- 
city,  till  the  end  of  the  war.  In  the  meanwhile,  another 
successful  expedition  was  conducted  against  the  Indian 
towns  on  the  Alleghany,  above  Pittsburg. 

As  in  the  North,  so  in  the  South,  the  British  entered 
into  alliances  with  the  Indians — there  they  induced  the 
Creeks  to  join  them.  The  Tories  desolated  the  upper 
part  of  Georgia;  but  as  they  drew  near  Augusta,  Colonel 
Pickens  suddenly  attacked  and  routed  them.  Seventy- 
five  were  made  prisoners  and  condemned  to  death,  as 
traitors;  however,  only  five  were  executed.  Feb. 

The  next  month,  General  Lincoln  sent  General  Ashe, 
with  two  thousand  men,  to  drive  Campbell  from  Augusta. 
Campbell,  hearing  of  his  approach,  retreated  in  haste, 
and  Ashe  pursued,  but  was  himself  surprised,  some  days 
after,  and  his  entire  force  dispersed.  The  British  now 
reoccupied  Augusta,  and  opened  a communication  with 
the  Cherokees  and  the  South  Carolina  Tories. 

While  Lincoln  recruited  his  army,  Prevost  marched 
slowly  in  the  direction  of  Charleston;  and  Lincoln  hast- 
ened to  the  aid  of  that  city.  The  inhabitants  were 
indefatigable  in  their  exertions  to  give  the  foe  a warm 
reception.  They  threw  up  in trenchments  across  the  neck  May, 
of  the  peninsula,  on  which  their  city  stood.  Presently, 
Prevost  arrived  and  summoned  them  to  surrender,  but 
they  boldly  refused. 

He  prepared  to  enter  upon  a regular  siege,  but  hearing 
of  the  approach  of  Lincoln,  he  first  ravaged  the  planta- 
tions in  the  vicinity,  carried  off  an  immense  amount  of 
plunder,  and  three  or  four  thousand  slaves,  and  then  re- 
treated toward  Savannah,  by  way  of  the  islands  along  the 
coast.  As  the  hot  season  approached,  hostilities  ceased.  June. 

While  these  events  were  in  progress  in  the  South, 
Clinton  was  fulfilling  his  instructions  from  the  ministry 


504 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  to  send  out  plundering  expeditions.  One  of  these,  under 

' General  Mathews,  he  sent  from  New  York,  with  twenty- 

Yt79-  five  hundred  men,  into  Virginia.  The  fleet  entered  the 
8.  Chesapeake,  the  troops  landed,  and  plundered  the  towns 
of  Portsmouth  and  Norfolk.  A little  higher  up,  at  Gos- 
port, was  established  a navy-yard  by  the  State;  there 
they  burned  one  hundred  and  thirty  merchant  ships,  and 
several  war-vessels  on  the  stocks.  The  facilities  afforded 
the  enemy  by  the  rivers  to  pass  from  point  to  point,  and 
the  danger  of  the  slaves  rising,  prevented  much  resist- 
ance. 

When  these  soldiers  returned,- Clinton  went  up  the 
Hudson,  against  the  posts  Verplanck’s  and  Stony  Points. 
These  forts  protected  King’s  Ferry,  a very  important 
crossing-place,  on  the  main  road  from  the  eastern  to  the 
middle  States.  The  works  at  Stony  Point — not  yet  fin- 
ished— were  abandoned;  and  the  garrison  at  Verplanck’s 
Point  were  forced  to  surrender. 

The  next  expedition,  of  twenty-five  hundred  men,  was 
under  Tryon,  whose  barbarities,  on  such  occasions,  have 
justly  rendered  his  name  infamous.  Tryon  plundered 
New  Haven,  and  burned  Fairfield  and  Norwalk.  In  the 
JJy  course  of  a few  days  he  burned  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  private  dwellings,  half  as  many  barns  and  stores,  and 
five  places  of  worship.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  were 
murdered  or  subjected  to  the  brutal  passions  of  the  sol- 
diers. This  “journeyman  of  desolation,”  so  insensible  to 
the  promptings  of  humanity,  contemplated  these  out- 
rages with  pleasure,  and  afterward  even  claimed  for  him- 
self the  honor  of  having  exercised  mercy,  because  he  did 
not  burn  every  dwelling  on  the  coast  of  New  England. 

Clinton  had  been  grossly  deceived  by  the  Tories,  who 
assured  him  that  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Connecticut 
were  so  much  dissatisfied  because  their  homes  were  not 
protected  by  the  American  army,  that  they  were  about  to 
withdraw  from  the  cause,  and  put  themselves  under  Brit- 


CAPTURE  OF  STONY  POINT. 


505 


ish  protection.  And  it  was  thought  a few  more  such  .chap. 

expeditions  would  accomplish  this  result.  — 

Washington  now  devised  a plan  to  recapture  Stony  177®- 
Point.  The  fort  was  so  situated,  that  to  surprise  it  seemed 
an  impossibility.  He  proposed  to  General  W ayne  — ‘ ‘ Mad 
Anthony” — to  undertake  the  desperate  enterprise.  The 
proposal  was  accepted  with  delight.  Washington  himself, 
accompanied  by  Wayne,  carefully  reconnoitred  the  Point. 

The  attempt  was  to  be  made  at  the  hour  of  midnight. 

Every  precaution  to  secure  success  was  taken,  even  the 
dogs  of  the  neighborhood  were  privately  destroyed.  A 
negro,  who  was  in  the  habit  of  visiting  the  fort  to  sell 
fruit,  and  also  as  a spy  for  the  Americans,  was  to  act  as 
guide.  July 

The  men,  with  fixed  bayonets,  and,  to  remove  the  pos-  16- 
sibility  of  discovery,  with  unloaded  muskets,  approached 
in  two  divisions,  at  the  appointed  hour.  The  negro, 
accompanied  by  two  soldiers,  disguised  as  farmers,  ap- 
proached the  outer  sentinel  and  gave  the  countersign. 

The  sentinel  was  seized  and  gagged,  and  the  second 
treated  in  the  same  manner;  at  the  third,  the  alarm  was 
given,  but  the  impetuosity  of  the  Americans  was  so  great, 
that  in  a few  minutes  the  two  divisions  from  the  opposite 
sides  of  the  fort  met  in  the  centre.  They  took  more  than 
five  hundred  prisoners.  This  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
exploits  of  the  war.  How  great  was  the  contrast  between 
the  humanity  of  Wayne  and  the  savage  cruelty  of  the 
British  in  their  midnight  attacks  with  the  bayonet ! 
Stedman,  the  British  historian,  records  that  “ the  con- 
duct of  the  Americans  upon  this  occasion  was  highly 
meritorious,  for  they  would  have  been  fully  justified  in 
putting  the  garrison  to  the  sword;  not  one  man  of  which 
was  put  to  death  but  in  fair  combat.”  When  Clinton 
heard  of  the  taking  of  Stony  Point,  he  hastily  recalled 
Tryon,  who  was  about  to  move  against  New  London. 

The  exploit  of  Wayne  was  speedily  followed  by  another 


506 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  daring  adventure  by  Light  Horse  Harry.  He  had  learned 
— — by  reconnoitring,  and  by  means  of  spies,  the  exact  condi- 
1779-  tion  of  the  garrison  at  Paulus  Hook,  now  Jersey  City, 
opposite  New  York.  Thinking  themselves  secure  from 
attack,  because  of  their  nearness  to  the  main  army,  the 
officers,  as  well  as  men,  were  careless.  Lee  asked  permis- 
■^g®‘  sion  to  strike  a blow  within  “ cannon-shot  of  New  York.” 
Washington  directed  him  “ to  surprise  the  fort,  bring  off 
the  garrison  immediately,  and  effect  a retreat,”  and  not 
to  linger,  lest  he  should  himself  be  overpowered.  About 
two  o’clock  in  the  morning  they  made  themselves  masters 
of  the  fort,  and  secured  one  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners, 
with  a loss  to  themselves  of  only  two  men.  Soon  alarm 
guns  roused  the  garrison  in  New  York,  and  Lee  Com- 
menced his  retreat.  The  exploit  redounded  much  to  his 
credit,  and  that  of  his  company  of  horse.  In  compliment, 
Congress  voted  Wayne,  as  well  as  Lee,  a gold  medal. 

An  effort  was  again  made  to  take  Savannah.  Count 
D’Estaing  appeared  with  his  fleet  from  the  West  Indies, 
and  General  Lincoln  marched  to  aid  in  the  siege.  Several 
North  Carolina  regiments  had  been  sent  by  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief, and  the  militia  turned  out  well.  Prevost 
made  every  exertion  to  defend  himself.  But  D’Estaing 
soon  grew  impatient;  he  must  return  to  the  West  Indies 
lest  the  British  fleet  might  accomplish  some  enterprise  of 
importance.  The  siege  must  be  either  abandoned,  or  the 
Oct.  town  taken  by  assault.  The  latter  was  resolved  upon; 
9-  and  it  was  undertaken  with  great  disadvantages  staring 
the  assailants  in  the  face.  After  they  had  carried  some 
of  the  outworks,  the  Americans  were  forced  to  retire. 
Count  Pulaski,  when  gallantly  leading  his  men,  was  mor- 
tally wounded.  The  French,  who  were  at  the  post  of  the 
greatest  danger,  were  also  repulsed,  and  D’Estaing  him- 
self was  wounded.  Lincoln  now  retreated  to  Charleston, 
disbanded  the  militia,  and  the  Count  sailed  to  the  West 
Indies.  Thus,  for  the  second  time,  the  French,  under  the 


EXPEDITION  TO  TPIE  SOUTH — DANIEL  BOONE. 


same  officer,  failed  to  co-operate  efficiently  with  the 
Americans.  Very  great  dissatisfaction  was  excited  at 
this  throughout  the  country. 

Clinton  obeyed  his  instructions  from  home,  evacuated 
Newport,  and  concentrated  his  main  force  at  New  York, 
which  place  he  thought  in  danger  of  a combined  attack 
from  the  Americans  and  French.  In  truth,  Washing- 
ton, in  expectation  of  such  aid,  had  called  out  the  militia 
for  that  purpose,  but  when  he  heard  that  the  French  had 
sailed  for  the  West  Indies,  he  dismissed  them,  and  went 
into  winter-quarters  near  Morristown,  New  Jersey. 

When  the  coast  was  clear,  Clinton  sent  seven  thou- 
sand men  by  sea  to  Savannah,  and  soon  after  sailed  him- 
self with  two  thousand  more,  leaving  a powerful  garrison 
in  New  York,  under  the  command  of  Knyphausen. 

Some  years  before  the  commencement  of  the  war, 
Daniel  Boone,  the  bold  hunter  and  pioneer,  had  visited 
the  region  of  Kentucky.  Attracted  by  the  fertility  of  the 
soil,  the  beauty  of  the  forests,  and  the  mildness  of  the 
climate,  in  connection  with  others  he  formed  a settlement 
on  the  Kentucky  river.  Thither  Boone  took  his  wife  and 
daughters,  the  first  white  women  in  that  region.  There, 
during  the  war,  these  bold  pioneers  were  in  perils,  fight- 
ing the  Indians  and  levelling  the  forests.  Harrod,  an- 
other bold  backwoodsman,  founded  Harrodsburg.  The 
territory  on  the  lower  Kentucky  had  been  purchased  of 
the  Cherokees.  Though  Dunmore,  the  governor  of  Vir- 
ginia, denounced  the  purchase  as  illegal,  yet  in  spite  of 
his  proclamation,  and  the  hostility  of  the  Indians,  the 
people,  in  numbers,  emigrated  to  that  delightful  region. 

The  Indians  at  the  West  were  becoming  hostile  under 
the  influence  of  British  emissaries.  The  principal  actor 
in  this  was  Hamilton,  the  commandant  at  Detroit,  against 
which  place  Congress  resolved  to  send  an  expedition. 


508 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  While  this  was  under  consideration, George  Rogers  Clarke, 

— an  adventurous  Virginian,  set  out  from  Pittsburg  on  an 

1779.  expedition  against  Kaskaskia,  an  old  French  town  on  the 
Mississippi.  Clarke,  though  a backwoodsman  of  Ken- 
tucky, acted  under  the  authority  of  Virginia.  With  two 
hundred  men  he  floated  in  boats  down  the  Ohio  to  the 
Falls,  and  there,  on  an  island,  thirteen  families,  his  follow- 
ers, made  a settlement.  Joined  by  some  Kentuckians,  he 
proceeded  down  the  river,  to  near  its  mouth.  Then  hiding 
his  canoes,  the  company  struck  through  the  woods  to  Kas- 
kaskia. This  town  was  claimed  by  the  English  since  the 
surrender  of  Canada.  The  inhabitants  were  at  once  con- 
ciliated when  they  heard  of  the  alliance  between  the 
United  States  and  France,  and  when  they  saw  their  re- 
1778.  ligi°n  respected  and  their  property  protected.  Clarke 
July,  also  entered  into  friendly  relations  with  the  Spaniards 
west  of  the  Mississippi  at  St.  Louis.  When  he  returned 
to  the  Falls,  he  built  a stockade  fort  on  the  south  side  of 
the  Ohio;  this  was  the  germ  of  the  present  city  of  Louis- 
ville. Virginia  claimed  the  region  north  of  the  Ohio,  as 
conquered  territory,  erected  it  into  the  county  of  Illinois, 
and  made  arrangements  to  keep  possession  of  it. 

Other  bold  pioneers  were,  about  the  same  time,  pene- 
trating the  wilderness  further  south.  James  Robertson, 
from  North  Carolina,  who,  eleven  years  before,  led  emi- 
grants to  settle  on  the  head-waters  of  the  Tennessee,  now, 
May.  with  a company,  crossed  over  into  the  valley  of  the  Cum- 
berland. They  passed  down  that  river  till  they  found  a 
desirable  location,  a bluff  on  its  south  shore.  The  com- 
pany altogether  amounted  to  nearly  fifty  persons.  There, 
in  the  midst  of  the  primeval  forest,  more  than  a hundred 
miles  from  the  nearest  settlement,  they  cleared  some  land 
and  planted  corn.  Three  of  their  number  remained  to 
guard  the  growing  crop,  and  the  others  returned  to  bring 
their  families.  Emigration  now  began:  one  party  set  out 
through  the  wilderness,  driving  their  cattle  before  them; 


NASHVILLE — JOHN  PAUL  JONES. 


509 


1779. 


another,  with  the  women  and  children,  went  on  board  of  xxxv. 
boats,  on  the  head-waters  of  the  Tennessee.  They  were 
to  pass  down  that  river  to  its  mouth,  thence  find  their 
way  up  the  Cumberland  to  the  chosen  spot.  A laborious 
journey  of  more  than  six  months  brought  them  to  their 
anxious  friends.  The  settlement  increased  with  great 
rapidity,  notwithstanding  the  hostility  of  the  Indians. 

Such  were  the  beginnings  of  the  now  prosperous  and 
beautiful  city  of  Nashville. 


Congress,  from  time  to  time,  made  efforts  to  increase 
the  Continental  navy,  but  many  of  the  vessels  had  been 
lost.  The  privateers  had  aroused  the  ire  and  the  vigi- 
lance of  the  entire  British  navy.  Yet  some  American 
cruisers,  fitted  out  in  France,  fearlessly  sailed  in  quest  of 
the  enemy.  The  most  distinguished  of  these  command- 
ers was  John  Paul  Jones,  a native  of  Scotland,  but  who 
had  been  brought  to  Virginia  in  childhood.  He  was  one 
of  the  first  officers  commissioned  by  Congress  for  the 
navy.  Jones,  in  command  of  the  Ranger,  of  eighteen 
guns,  spread  terror  around  England,  and  even  made  a 
descent  on  the  coast  of  Scotland. 

A small  squadron  of  five  French  and  American  ships 
was  fitted  out  at  Lorient,  and  placed  under  his  com- 
mand, to  cruise  in  the  British  seas.  Off  the  coast  of 
Scotland,  he  met  with  a fleet  of  merchantmen,  convoyed 
by  a frigate  and  another  armed  vessel.  It  was  night,  and  gepti 
the  battle,  the  most  desperate  in  the  annals  of  naval  war-  23- 
fare,  lasted  three  hours.  Jones  lashed  his  flag-ship,  the 
Richard,  to  the  British  frigate  Serapis,  and  thus,  muzzle 
to  muzzle,  they  poured  into  each  other  their  broadsides. 

At  length,  both  the  English  ships  surrendered.  Jones’ 
flag-ship  was  so  damaged,  that  in  a few  hours  it  went  to 
the  bottom. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 


WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

Hardships  of  the  Soldiers. — British  Success  at  the  South. — Colonel 
Tarleton. — Charleston  capitulates. — Defeat  at  Waxhaw. — Rev. 
James  Caldwell. — Maraud  into  Jersey. — Fleet  at  Newport. — The 
South  unsubdued;  her  partisan  Leaders. — Gates  sent  to  take 
Command. — Disastrous  Battle  of  Camden. — Death  of  De  Kalb. 
— Sumter’s  Success  and  Defeat. — Treason  of  Arnold. — Major 
Andre. — Movements  of  Cornwallis. — Colonel  Ferguson. — Battle 
of  King’s  Mountain. — Tarleton  repulsed. — General  Greene  in 
Command. — Rancorous  Spirit  between  the  Whigs  and  Tories. 
— British  triumphant. — Affairs  in  Europe. — Henry  Laurens. — 
Dangers  of  England;  her  Energy. 

chap.  This  winter,  like  the  preceding,  witnessed  the  hardships 

of  the  soldiers,  who  were  often  in  great  straits  for  pro- 

1780.  visions,  and  other  necessaries.  The  depreciation  of  the 
currency  continued;  Congress  was  in  debt,  without  money 
and  without  credit.  To  preserve  the  soldiers  from  starva- 
tion, Washington  was  under,  to  him,  the  painful  necessity 
of  levying  contributions  upon  the  people  of  the  surround- 
ing country.  Jersey  was  drained  almost  to  exhaustion; 
but  her  patriotism  rose  in  proportion  to  her  sacrifices;  at 
one  time,  when  deep  snows  cut  off  supplies  from  a dis- 
tance, the  subsistence  of  the  whole  army  devolved  upon 
her.  “The  women  met  together  to  knit  and  sew  for  the 
soldiery,”  and  the  farmers  hastened  to  the  camp  with 
provisions,  “stockings,  shoes,  coats,  and  blankets.” 

A committee  sent  by  Congress  to  inquire  into  the  con- 
Mky-  dition  of  affairs  at  Morristown,  reported : “ That  the  army 
was  five  months  unpaid;  that  it  seldom  had  more  than 


BRITISH  SUCCESS  IN  THE  SOUTH. 


Oil 


six  days’  provisions  in  advance,  and  was,  on  several  occa- 
sions, for  sundry  successive  days,  without  meat;  was  des- 
titute of  forage;  that  the  medical  department  had  neither 
sugar,  tea,  chocolate,  wine,  nor  spirits.”  No  other  prin- 
ciple than  true  patriotism  could  have  held  men  together 
in  the  midst  of  privations  and  sufferings  such  as  these. 
In  preparation  for  the  ensuing  campaign,  Congress  made 
great  exertions  to  increase  the  army;  large  bounties  were 
offered,  yet  recruits  came  in  slowly. 

The  winter  was  exceedingly  severe.  The  waters 
around  New  York  were  frozen,  communication  with  the 
sea  was  cut  off,  so  that  the  garrison  and  the  citizens  suf- 
fered for  provisions.  Knyphausen  was  alarmed  lest  the 
Americans  should  pass  on  the  ice  and  attack  the  city;  his 
ships  of  war  were  frozen  fast,  and  no  longer  useful  to 
defend  it.  He  transferred  the  seamen  to  the  shore,  and 
formed  them  into  companies,  and  placed  the  entire  male 
population  under  arms.  But  his  apprehensions  were 
groundless,  as  Washington  was  too  deficient  in  men 
and  means  to  make  a successful  attack  upon  the  gar- 
rison. 

In  the  South,  the  British  were  very  successful.  When 
Clinton  arrived  at  Savannah,  he  immediately  went  North 
for  the  purpose  of  blockading  Charleston.  General  Lin- 
coln made  every  exertion  to  fortify  the  city.  Four  thou- 
sand of  its  militia  enrolled  themselves;  but  the  assistance 
received  from  the  surrounding  country  numbered  only 
two  hundred  men.  South  Carolina  had  represented  to 
Congress  her  utter  inability  to  defend  herself,  “ by  reason 
of  the  great  number  of  citizens  necessary  to  remain  at 
home  to  prevent  insurrection  among  the  negroes,  and 
their  desertion  to  the  enemy.”  The  only  hope  of  Charles- 
ton lay  in  the  regiments  then  on  their  march  from  Vir- 
ginia and  North  Carolina.  These  regiments  increased 


CHAP. 

xxxvi. 


1780. 


Jan. 


512 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXVI. 


1780. 

Feb. 


April 

14. 


Lincoln’s  force  to  seven  thousand,  only  two  thousand  of 
whom  were  continentals. 

The  British  occupied  so  much  time  in  their  approach, 
that  an  opportunity  was  given  to  fortify  the  harbor  and 
city.  It  was  of  no  avail;  the  superior  English  fleet 
passed  by  Fort  Moultrie  without  receiving  much  damage, 
though  four  years  before  the  same  fort  had  repulsed  a 
similar  attempt.  The  channel,  at  this  time,  was  deeper, 
and  the  vessels  could  pass. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  had  lost  nearly  all  his  horses  on  the 
voyage;  but  he  had  with  him  Lieutenant-colonel  Ban- 
astre  Tarleton,  a native  of  Liverpool.  Let  us  take  a 
glance  at  the  colonel,  who  figures  so  largely  in  these  south- 
ern campaigns.  He  was  at  this  time  only  twenty-six 
years  of  age.  He  is  described  as  short  of  stature,  broad 
shouldered  and  muscular,  of  swarthy  complexion,  with  a 
countenance  lighted  up  by  small,  keen  black  eyes,  the 
embodiment  ofar  dent,  prompt  energy,  and  indomitable 
perseverance,  that  never  pursued  without  overtaking; 
always  in  front  of  his  men;  as  insensible  to  weariness  as 
he  was  to  fear.  To  be  scrupulous  was  not  one  of  his 
virtues.  He  soon,  from  friends  or  enemies,  by  money 
or  by  force,  obtained  horses  for  his  dragoons. 

Thirty  miles  from  Charleston,  at  Monk’s  Corner,  Gen- 
eral Huger  and  Colonel  William  Washington  had  two 
regiments  of  continental  cavalry  to  guard  the  passes  to 
the  north  country.  On  a dark  night,  Tarleton,  guided  by 
a negro,  pounced  upon  them  with  his  dragoons,  and  scat- 
tered them.  Huger  and  Washington  escaped,  with  some 
of  their  officers  and  men,  but  Tarleton  took  a hundred 
prisoners,  and  four  hundred  wagons  laden  with  stores. 
Fort  Moultrie  surrendered,  and  soon  after  another 
division  of  American  cavalry  was  almost  annihilated  by 
Tarleton,  and  Charleston  was  now  completely  invested. 

As  the  defences  of  the  town  continued  to  fail  in  suc- 
cession, Lincoln  thought  to  abandon  the  place,  and  force 


CIIAItLESTOX  CAPITULATES. 


513 


his  way  through  the  enemy;  but  the  superiority  of  the  ^chap. 

besiegers  in  number  and  position  rendered  that  impos- — 

sible.  The  British  fleet  was  ready  to  pour  ruin  upon  the  1780- 
devoted  town.  Clinton  had  thrown  up  intrenchments 
across  the  neck,  and  at  this  crisis  Cornwallis  arrived  from 
New  York  with  three  thousand  fresh  troops.  APril 

On  the  ninth  of  May  commenced  a terrible  cannonade 
from  two  hundred  cannons.  All  night  long  bombshells 
poured  upon  the  town,  which  at  one  time  was  on  fire  in 
five  different  places.  The  morning  dawned,  but  no  hope 
dawned  for  the  besieged.  Their  guns  were  nearly  all  dis- 
mounted, their  works  in  ruins,  the  soldiers  exhausted  by 
fatigue.  The  fleet  moved  to  a position  much  nearer.  The 
following  night  an  offer  to  capitulate  was  sent  to  Clinton. 
Negotiations  commenced,  which  resulted  in  the  surrender 
of  the  garrison  as  prisoners  of  war;  the  militia  were  to 
be  dismissed  on  their  parole,  not  to  engage  again  in  the 
war;  with  the  promise,  that  so  long  as  they  kept  their 
parole,  their  persons  and  property  should  be  secure.  The 
whole  number  of  prisoners  was  about  six  thousand.  May 

This  was  an  irreparable  loss  to  the  patriots.  Immedi-  12' 
ately  after  Clinton  sent  off  three  expeditions;  one  to 
intercept  Colonel  Beaufort,  who  was  approaching  with  a 
Virginia  regiment  to  the  aid  of  Charleston;  a second 
toward  Augusta,  and  the  third  toward  Camden.  He  also 
issued  a proclamation,  threatening  terrible  punishments 
on  those  who  would  not  submit.  This  was  soon  after 
followed  by  another,  which  offered  pardon  to  all  those 
who  would  return  to  their  allegiance,  and  assist  in  restor- 
ing the  royal  authority. 

When  Beaufort  heard  of  the  loss  of  Charleston  he 
commenced  to  retreat;  but  there  was  no  escaping  Tarle- 
ton,  who  made  a forced  march  of  one  hundred  and  five 
miles  in  fifty-four  hours.  He  surprised  Beaufort  at  Wax- 
haw,  on  the  boundary  of  North  Carolina,  and  scattered 
his  men,  giving  them  no  quarter,  but  treating  them  in  the 


514 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 
XXX  YI, 


1780. 


June. 


June 

5. 


most  cruel  and  barbarous  manner.  This  act  has  left  a 
stain  upon  his  reputation. 

The  other  detachments  passed  through  the  country, 
meeting  with  no  resistance,  as  the  people  felt  it  would  be 
useless  to  attack  them.  In  a short  time  another  procla- 
mation was  issued,  calling  upon  all,  except  those  actually 
taken  in  arms,  to  renounce  their  parole,  and  take  the  oath 
of  allegiance.  During  this  time,  the  negroes  in  great 
numbers  deserted  their  masters  and  fled  to  the  British. 
South  Carolina  thus  conquered,  Clinton  returned  to  New 
York,  leaving  Cornwallis  to  hold  the  country  in  subjection. 

Incidents  show  the  spirit  of  the  times.  The  Rev. 
James  Caldwell,  a Presbyterian  clergyman,  was  pastor  of 
a church  at  Elizabethtown.  He  had  excited  the  ire  of 
the  Tories  and  British  by  his  ardent  appeals  in  the  cause 
of  his  country.  When  he  preached  he  would  lay  his  pis- 
tols beside  him:  his  eloquence  stirred  the  people,  with 
whom  his  popularity  was  unbounded;  His  church,  a sort 
of  rallying  point,  had  been  used  by  the  American  soldiers 
as  a shelter,  while  its  bell  gave  the  alarm  when  the  enemy 
approached.  The  Tories  called  him  a “frantic  priest,” 
and  “ rebel  firebrand;  ” but  the  people  spoke  of  him  as 
“ a rousing  gospel  preacher.”  During  the  winter  a ma- 
rauding company  of  the  British-and  Tories  from  New 
York  burned  the  church,  and  Caldwell  removed  his  fam- 
ily to  Connecticut  Farms. 

After  Knyphausen  heard  of  the  capture  of  Charleston, 
thinking  that  event  would  have  an  influence  upon  the 
people  of  Jersey,  he  set  out  on  an  expedition,  landing  at 
Elizabethtown,  and  penetrated  as  far  as  Connecticut 
Farms.  He  met,  at  every  step,  with  the  most  determined 
opposition;  but,  nevertheless,  the  village  was  sacked  and 
burned.  Mrs.  Caldwell,  in  the  midst  of  the  terror  and 
confusion,  retired  to  a room  in  the  rear  of  the  parsonage, 
and  knelt  in  prayer,  having  by  the  hand  one  of  her  chil- 


THE  MURDER  OF  MRS.  CALDWELL. 


515 


dren.  Presently  some  one  fired  through  the  window,  and 
she  fell  dead,  pierced  by  two  balls.  The  church  and  par- 
sonage were  both  burned.  Knyphausen,  harassed  by  the 
militia,  made  an  inglorious  retreat. 

Meantime,  the  atrocious  murder  of  Mrs.  Caldwell 
roused  a spirit  of  revenge,  unprecedented  in  its  influence. 
She  was  highly  connected  and  universally  beloved;  the 
murder  was  thought  to  have  been  designed.  Caldwell 
preached  more  “rousing”  sermons  than  ever.  Three 
weeks  later,  Washington  moved  some  of  his  forces  toward 
the  Highlands,  and  Knyphausen  once  more  landed  in 
Jersey,  and  pushed  on  toward  Springfield,  hoping  to  gain 
the  passes  beyond  Morristown;  but  alarm-guns  spread  the 
news  of  his  approach,  and  General  Greene,  who  had  been 
left  in  command,  was  on  the  alert.  Knyphausen  found 
as  much  opposition  as  on  the  other  occasion.  The  Jersey 
regiment,  commanded  by  Dayton,  and  of  which  Caldwell 
was  chaplain,  was  engaged  in  the  battle.  The  soldiers 
were  in  want  of  wadding,  and  the  chaplain  galloped  to 
the  Presbyterian  church  and  brought  a quantity  of  Watts’ 
psalm  and  hymn  books  and  distributed  them  for  the  pur- 
pose among  the  soldiers.  “ Now,”  cried  he,  “ put  Watts 
into  them,  boys!  ” 1 The  Americans  increasing,  Knyp- 
hausen, after  burning  the  village  of  Springfield,  effected 
another  inglorious  retreat. 

The  Baron  De  Kalb  was  sent,  soon  after  the  surrender 
of  Lincoln,  to  take  command  of  the  army  South,  and  all 
the  Continental  troops  south  of  Pennsylvania  were  de- 
tached for  that  service.  In  the  midst  of  these  discourage- 
ments, Lafayette  returned  from  his  visit  to  France.  He 
brought  intelligence  that  a French  fleet,  with  an  army  on 
board,  had  sailed  to  America,  and  also  there  might  be 


CHAP. 

xxxvi. 

1780. 


March. 


1 Washington  Irving. 


516 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AM  ERIC  All  PEOPLE. 


xxxvi  exPected  soon  a supply  of  arms  and  clothing  from  the 
' same  source. 

1780.  The  several  States  were  now  urged  to  send  forward 
their  quotas  of  men  and  provisions,  to  enable  the  army  to 
co-operate  with  the  French.  In  the  camp  there  was 
almost  a famine;  a Connecticut  regiment  was  on  the  point 
of  marching  home,  where  they  could  obtain  provisions. 
Congress  was  laboring  to  borrow  money  in  Holland  in 
order  to  supply  these  wants. 

A French  fleet,  consisting  of  seven  ships  of  the  line, 
Juj  and  also  frigates  and  transports,  at  length  appeared  at 
Newport.  This  was  the  first  division,  consisting  of  six 
thousand  land  troops.  To  avoid  disputes  that  might 
arise  from  military  etiquette,  Count  Rochambeau,  their 
commander,  was  instructed  to  put  himself  under  the 
command  of  Washington.  The  expected  supplies  of 
arms  and  clothing  did  not  arrive,  and  for  the  want  of 
them,  the  American  army  could  not  co-operate  in  an 
attack  upon  New  York. 

The  French  fleet  w7as  followed  by  one  from  England, 
of  equal  strength,  and  now  Clinton,  trusting  to  his  supe- 
rior naval  force,  made  preparations  to  attack  the  French 
at  Newport;  but  as  he  and  Admiral  Arbuthnot  could  not 
agree  as  to  the  plan,  the  project  was  abandoned.  The 
British,  instead,  blockaded  the  French.  News  came,  not 
long  after,  that  the  second  division  designed  for  the 
United  States  was  blockaded  at  Brest  by  another  British 
squadron.  Thus,  for  the  third  time,  the  Americans 
were  disappointed  in  their  hopes  of  aid  from  the  French 
fleet,  and  instead,  the  militia  of  New  England  was  called 
out  to  defend  it  at  Newport. 

In  the  South  was  the  quietness  that  reigns  in  a con- 
quered country;  but  the  unsubdued  spirit  of  the  patriots 
was  soon  aroused  by  their  partisan  leaders, — Surnter, 
Clarke,  Pickens  and  Francis  Marion,  the  latter  a Hugue- 
not by  descent,  and  who  had  served  against  theCherokees 


GATES  ASSUMES  THE  COMMAND. 


517 


at  the  close  of  the  French  war.  These  leaders,  with  their  ^ciiah 
bands,  generally  horsemen,  scoured  the  country,  and  im-  -Im- 
proved every  opportunity  to  make  a dash  at  parties  of  17s0- 
British  or  Tories.  At  first  they  were  almost  destitute 
of  arms;  these  their  ingenuity  partially  supplied  by  con- 
verting scythes  and  knives  fastened  to  poles  into  lances; 
wood  saws  into  broadswords,  while  the  women  cheerfully 
gave  their  pewter  dishes  to  be  melted  into  bullets;  from 
nitre  found  in  caverns  in  the  mountains,  and  charcoal 
burned  upon  their  hearths,  they  made  their  powder.  So 
effectually  did  they  conduct  this  irregular  warfare,  that 
ere  long  foraging  parties  of  the  enemy  dared  not  venture 
far  from  the  main  army.  If  these  patriots  were  repulsed 
in  one  place,  they  would  suddenly  appear  in  another,  as 
vigorous  as  ever.  While  Sumter — characterized  by  Corn- 
wallis as  the  South  Carolina  “Game  Cock” — with  his 
band,  was  on  the  Catawba,  Marion — known  as  the 
“ Swamp  Fox  ” — was  issuing,  “ with  his  ragged  fol- 
lowers,” from  the  swamps  along  the  Lower  Peedee. 

Congress  now  resolved  to  send  General  Gates  to  take 
command  of  the  southern  army.  Great  expectations  were 
raised  when  it  was  known  that  the  conqueror  of  Burgoyne 
was  about  to  assume  the  command.  But  General  Charles 
Lee  remarked,  “ That  his  northern  laurels  would  soon  be 
changed  into  southern  willows.” 

De  Kalb,  with  the  regiments  under  his  command,  re- 
tarded by  want  of  provisions,  moved  slowly  south.  His 
soldiers  could  only  by  great  exertion  obtain  their  necessary 
supplies  in  the  barren  region  through  which  they  passed. 
Because  of  this  want,  he  was  forced  to  halt  three  weeks 
on  Deep  River,  one  of  the  upper  tributaries  of  Cape  Fear 
River;  there  Gates  overtook  him,  and  assumed  the  com- 
mand. Contrary  to  the  advice  of  De  Kalb  and  his  offi- 
cers, who  recommended  a circuitous  route  through  the 
fertile  and  friendly  county  of  Mecklenburg,  Gates  imme- 


518 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXVI. 


1780. 


Aug. 

13. 


Aug. 

16. 


diately  gave  orders  to  march  direct  on  Camden.  He  said 
the  wagons  coming  from  the  north,  and  laden  with  pro- 
visions, would  overtake  them  in  two  days.  They  marched 
througha  region  of  pine  barrens  interspersed  with  swamps, 
and  almost  destitute  of  inhabitants.  Their  only  food  was 
green  corn,  unripe  apples  and  peaches,  and  such  lean  wild 
cattle  as  chance  threw  in  their  way.  The  wagons  never 
overtook  them,  but  disease  did,  and  the  suffering  soldiers 
were  greatly  enfeebled.  After  a toilsome  march  of  nearly 
three  weeks,  he  encamped  at  Clermont,  about  twelve 
miles  from  Camden.  His  army  had  increased  almost 
daily,  principally  from  North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  and 
now  numbered  nearly  four  thousand,  of  whom  two-thirds 
were  Continentals. 

Lord  Rawdon,  when  he  heard  of  the  approach  of 
Gates,  retreated  and  concentrated  his  forces  at  Camden, 
at  which  place  Cornwallis  had  just  arrived  from  Charles- 
ton to  take  command. 

Gates  made  a move  the  following  night  to  take  a posi- 
tion nearer  Camden,  and  Cornwallis  made  a similar  move 
to  surprise  Gates.  The  advance  guards  met  in  the  woods; 
after  some  skirmishing,  both  armies  halted  till  morning. 
With  the  dawn,  the  battle  commenced.  The  British 
rushed  on  with  fixed  bayonets  against  the  centre  of  the 
American  army,  where  the  militia  were  posted;  they  fled 
immediately,  throwing  down  their  arms  lest  they  should 
be  encumbered  in  their  headlong  flight.  Gates  himself 
and  Governor  Caswell  were  both  carried  off  the  field  by 
the  torrent  of  fugitives.  The  Continentals  stood  their 
ground  firmly,  until  their  brave  commander,  De  Kalb, 
who  had  received  eleven  wounds,  fell  exhausted — then 
they  also  gave  way. 

The  American  army  was  completely  routed,  scattered 
in  small  parties,  and  in  all  directions.  Their  loss,  in  slain 
and  prisoners,  was  nearly  eighteen  hundred,  besides  all 
their  baggage  and  artillery.  The  road  was  strewed  with 


DEFEAT  AT  CAMDEN DEATH  OF  DE  KALB. 


519 


the  dead  and  wounded,  the  work  of  the  British  cavalry, 
which  the  impetuous  Tarleton  urged  on  in  pursuit  of  the 
fugitives  for  twenty-eight  miles. 

Certain  of  victory,  Gates  imprudently  made  no  ar- 
rangements for  a retreat,  or  the  preservation  of  his  stores, 
but  instead,  he  met  with  the  most  disastrous  defeat  ever 
experienced  by  an  American  army.  Truly,  his  northern 
laurels  had  degenerated  into  southern  willows!  A few 
days  after  the  battle,  he  arrived  with  about  two  hundred 
followers  at  Charlotte,  in  North  Carolina. 

De  Kalb  was  found  by  the  British  on  the  field  still 
alive;  his  aide-de-camp,  De  Buysson,  would  not  leave 
him,  but  generously  suffered  himself  to  be  taken  prisoner. 
The  Baron  lingered  for  a few  days.  His  last  moments 
were  employed  in  dictating  a letter  to  the  officers  and  men 
of  his  division,  expressing  for  them  his  warmest  affection. 

Some  days  before  the  late  battle,  Sumter  fell  upon  a 
convoy  of  supplies  approaching  Camden  for  the  British, 
and  took  two  hundred  prisoners.  When  Cornwallis  heard 
of  it,  he  sent  Tarleton  in  pursuit,  who  rode  so  hard  that 
half  his  men  and  horses  broke  down.  When  he  arrived 
on  the  Catawba,  Sumter  had  reason  to  think  himself  be- 
yond pursuit,  and  halted  to  refresh  his  men,  when  he  was 
completely  taken  by  surprise,  his  company  routed,  and 
his  prisoners  rescued.  Thus,  within  three  months,  two 
American  armies  had  been  defeated  and  scattered  in 
every  direction. 

Gates  continued  to  retreat  toward  the  North,  hav- 
ing now  about  a thousand  men.  Maryland  and  Virginia 
made  great  exertions  to  recruit  the  army,  but  with  little 
success. 

Cornwallis,  instead  of  conciliating  the  people  by  clem- 
ency, excited  them  to  intense  hostility  by  cruelty.  Of 
the  prisoners  taken  at  Sumter’s  defeat,  there  were  some 
who  had  given  their  parole  not  to  engage  in  the  war;  a 
portion  of  these  were  hanged  upon  the  spot.  There  was 


CHAP. 

XXXVI. 


1780. 


520 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


char  more  revenge  and  hatred  exhibited  in  the  South  by  the 
_ — _ — J Whigs  and  Tories  against  each  other,  than  in  any  other 
1780.  section  of  the  States.  The  severity  of  Cornwallis,  how- 
ever, did  not  deter  the  patriots  from  action.  Marion  was 
still  in  the  field,  and  the  untiring  Sumter  soon  collected 
another  force,  with  which  he  harassed  the  enemy. 

Washington  wished  to  strike  a decisive  blow,  and  he 
invited  Rochambeau,  who  was  commanding  the  French 
troops  at  Newport,  to  meet  him  at  Hartford,  to  devise  a 
plan  of  attack  upon  New  York.  After  consultation,  it 
was  found  that  the  French  naval  force  was  insufficient  to 
cope  with  the  British  fleet  at  New  York.  Accordingly, 
the  French  Admiral  on  the  West  India  station  was  invited 
to  co-operate;  and,  until  he  could  be  heard  from,  the 
enterprise  was  postponed. 

While  Washington  was  thus  absent  from  headquar- 
ters, a nefarious  plot,  which  had  been  in  train  for  some 
months,  came  to  light.  One  of  the  bravest  officers  of  the 
American  army  was  about  to  tarnish  his  fair  name  as  a 
patriot,  and  bring  upon  it  the  scorn  and  contempt  of  all 
honorable  men.  It  was  discovered  that  Arnold  had  prom- 
ised to  betray  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy  the  important 
fortress  of  West  Point.  The  wounds  he  had  received  at 
the  battle  of  Behmus’s  Heights  had  unfitted  him  for  ac- 
tive service,  and  he  was  placed  in  command  at  Philadel- 
phia. There  he  lived  in  a very  extravagant  style;  in- 
volved himself  in  debts,  to  pay  which  he  engaged  in 
privateering  and  mercantile  speculations,  most  of  which 
were  unsuccessful.  He  was  accused  of  using  the  public 
funds,  and  condemned  by  a court-martial  to  receive  a 
reprimand  from  the  Commander-in-chief,  who  performed 
the  unpleasant  duty  as  delicately  as  possible.  Yet  Arnold 
felt  the  disgrace,  and  determined  to  be  revenged.  While 
in  Philadelphia  he  married  into  a Tory  family,  which 
opened  a way  to  an  intercourse  with  British  officers.  His 


TREASON'  OF  ARNOLD — MAJOR  JOHN  ANDRE. 

merits  as  an  officer  were  great,  but  Congress  evidently 
took  into  consideration  his  private  character.  The  mem- 
bers from  Connecticut  knew  him  well.  He  was  prover- 
bially dishonest  in  his  dealings,  disregarded  the  rights  of 
others,  indifferent  as  to  what  men  thought  of  his  integrity, 
and  to  those  under  him  cruel  and  tyrannical.  In  conse- 
quence of  these  inexcusable  faults  many  distrusted  him. 
The  question  has  been  raised,  Why  did  Washington  trust 
Arnold?  Evidently,  because  he  knew  him  only  as  an 
efficient  and  brave  officer.  It  is  not  probable  any  person 
took  the  liberty  of  whispering  to  the  Commander-in-chief 
the  defects  of  Arnold’s  private  character.  We  know  that 
during  his  whole  life,  Washington  was  governed  by  the 
principle  of  appointing  to  office  none  but  honest  men. 

In  the  midst  of  his  troubles,  Arnold’s  selfishness  be- 
came superior  to  his  patriotism,  and  he  opened  a corre- 
spondence with  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  under  the  signature 
of  Gustavus.  For  months  this  continued,  when  he  made 
himself  known.  In  the  meantime,  he  applied  to  Wash- 
ington and  obtained  the  command  of  West  Point,  with 
the  full  intention  of  betraying  that  important  post. 

In  the  British  army  was  a young  man  of  pleasing 
address;  accomplished  in  mental  acquirements,  and  as 
amiable  as  he  was  brave.  Disappointed  in  love,  he  had 
joined  the  army  and  made  fame  the  object  of  his  ambi- 
tion; as  capable  of  planning  the  amusements  for  a ball  or 
a masquerade  as  of  fulfilling  the  duties  of  his  office — that 
of  adjutant-general.  He  won  many  friends,  and  with  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  was  a special  favorite.  It  devolved  upon 
this  young  man,  Major  John  Andre,  to  answer  the  letters 
of  “ Gustavus.”  This  he  did  under  the  feigned  name  of 
“ John  Anderson.”  When  Arnold  revealed  his  true  char- 
acter, Andre  volunteered  to  go  up  the  Hudson  on  board 
the  sloop-of-war  Vulture,  to  have  an  interview  with  him, 
and  make  the  final  arrangements  for  carrying  out  the 
treachery. 


521 


CHAP. 

XXXVI. 


1780. 


Aug. 

3. 


522 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXVI. 


1780. 

Sept. 

21. 


Sept. 

23. 


The  Vulture  came  to  anchor  a short  distance  below 
the  American  lines.  Thence  a flag  was  sent  to  Arnold, 
giving  him  the  information.  In  the  evening  the  latter 
sent  a boat  to  bring  Andre  ashore.  The  night  passed, 
however,  before  their  plans  were  arranged,  and  Andre  was 
compelled,  though  very  unwillingly,  to  pass  the  next  day 
within  the  American  lines.  During  the  day  the  Vulture 
attracted  the  attention  of  some  American  gunners,  who 
began  to  fire  upon  her,  and  she  dropped  down  the  stream. 
For  some  unexplained  reason,  the  man  who  had  brought 
Andre  ashore  refused  to  take  him  back  to  the  sloop,  and 
he  was  forced  to  return  to  New  York  by  land.  He  changed 
his  uniform  for  a citizen’s  dress,  and  with  a pass  from  Ar- 
nold, under  the  name  of  John  Anderson,  set  out.  Passing 
to  the  east  side  of  the  river,  he  travelled  on  unmolested 
until  he  came  in  the  vicinity  of  Tarry  town.  There  he 
was  arrested  by  three  young  men,  John  Paulding,  David 
Williams,  and  Isaac  Van  Wart.  They  asked  him  some 
questions,  and  he,  supposing  them  Tories,  did  not  pro- 
duce his  pass,  but  said  he  was  “ from  below,”  meaning 
New  York,  and  that  he  was  a British  officer,  travelling  on 
important  business.  When  he  found  his  mistake,  he 
offered  them  his  watch,  his  purse,  and  any  amount  of 
money,  if  they  would  let  him  pass.  Their  patriotism  was 
not  to  be  seduced.  Paulding  declared  that  if  he  would 
give  ten  thousand  guineas  he  should  not  stir  a step.  In 
searching  his  person,  they  found  in  his  boots  papers  of  a 
suspicious  character.  They  brought  him  to  Colonel  Jami- 
son, the  commanding  officer  on  the  lines  at  Peekskill.  He 
recognized  the  handwriting  as  that  of  Arnold.  The  paper 
contained  a description  of  West  Point,  and  an  account  of 
its  garrison.  But  he  could  not  believe  that  his  superior 
officer  was  guilty  of  treason,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the 
protests  of  Major  Talmadge,  the  second  in  command,  he 
would  have  sent  the  prisoner  to  Arnold;  as  it  was,  he 
sent  him  a letter  giving  an  account  of  the  arrest,  and  of 


TRIAL  OF  ANDRE — HIS  EXECUTION. 


523 


1780. 


the  papers  found  upon  his  person.  The  papers  he  sent  .chap. 
by  express  to  Washington,  now  on  his  way  from  Hartford. 

The  letter  came  to  Arnold  while  he  was  breakfasting 
with  some  officers,  who  had  just  returned  from  that  place. 
Concealing  his  emotions,  he  rose  from  the  table,  called  his 
wife  out  of  the  room,  briefly  told  her  he  was  a ruined  man 
and  must  flee  for  his  life.  She  fell  insensible  at  his  feet. 

He  directed  the  messenger  to  attend  to  her,  returned  to 
the  breakfast-room,  excused  himself  on  the  plea  that  he 
must  hasten  to  the  fort  to  receive  the  Commander-in- 
chief.  Then  seizing  the  messenger’s  horse,  which  stood 
ready  saddled,  he  rode  with  all  speed  to  the  river,  sprang 
into  his  boat,  and  ordered  the  men  to  row  to  the  Vulture. 
Thence  he  wrote  to  Washington,  begging  him  to  protect 
his  wife,  who,  he  protested,  was  innocent  of  any  partici- 
pation in  what  he  had  done. 

When  Andre  heard  that  Arnold  was  safe,  he  wrote  to 
Washington,  confessing  the  whole  affair.  He  was  imme- 
diately brought  to  trial  under  the  charge  of  being  within 
the  American  lines,  as  a spy.  Though  cautioned  to  say 
nothing  to  criminate  himself,  he  confessed  the  whole,  and 
on  his  own  confession  he  was  found  guilty.  The  commis- 
sion to  try  him  was  presided  over  by  General  Greene. 
Lafayette  and  Steuben  were  also  members  of  it.  Andre 
protested  that  he  had  been  induced  to  enter  the  Ameri- 
can lines  by  the  misrepresentations  of  Arnold.  Clinton 
made  every  effort  to  save  his  favorite.  The  amiableness 
of  Andre’s  private  character  enlisted  much  sympathy  in 
his  behalf.  And  Washington  wished,  if  possible,  to  spare 
him;  but  a higher  duty  forbid  it.  Inexorable  martial 
law  denied  him  his  last  request,  that  he  might  be  shot  as 
a soldier,  and  not  hanged  as  a spy. 


Sept. 

29. 


Cornwallis  at  length  commenced  his  march  toward 
North  Carolina.  His  army  was  in  three  divisions;  one 
of  which,  under  Colonel  Patrick  Ferguson,  was  to  move 


Oct. 

2. 

Sept 


524 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


^char  to  the  west  near  the  mountains,  to  intimidate  the  Whigs, 
' and  enroll  the  numerous  Tories  said  to  be  in  that  region. 

1780.  The  cavalry,  and  a portion  of  the  light  troops,  under 
Tarleton,  were  to  move  up  the  Catawba,  while  the  main 
body,  under  Cornwallis  himself,  was  to  take  the  route  by' 
way  of  Charlotte,  Salisbury,  and  Hillsborough,  through 
the  region  in  which  the  Whigs  were  very  numerous.  This 
was  with  the  expectation  of  forming  a juncture  with 
troops  sent  to  the  lower  Chesapeake  from  New  York. 
As  soon  as  the  British  army  began  its  march,  the  Whigs 
sprang  into  activity,  and  harassed  them;  scarcely  did  an 
express  sent  from  any  division  of  the  army  escape  being 
shot  or  taken.  Cornwallis  declared  Charlotte  “ the  hor- 
net’s nest  of  North  Carolina.” 

Ferguson,  the  son  of  a Scotch  judge  of  eminence,  had 
entered  the  army  from  the  love  of  military  life,  had  seen 
service  in  Germany,  and  was  deemed  by  Cornwallis  an 
excellent  officer.  He  excelled  in  the  use  of  the  rifle,  and 
in  training  others  to  the  use  of  that  weapon,  tie  was 
generous  and  humane;  in  any  enterprise  persevering  and 
cool.  Over  his  company  of  light-infantry  regulars  he  had 
control,  and  restrained  them  from  deeds  of  violence;  but 
he  was  joined  by  a rabble  of  desperadoes  and  rancorous 
Tories.  As  they  passed  through  the  country,  these  Tories 
committed  outrages  upon  the  inhabitants.  He  met  with 
scarcely  any  opposition.  But  information  of  these  out- 
rages and  of  his  approach  had  spread  rapidly  throughout 
the  region.  Little  did  Ferguson  think  that  at  this  time, 
when  he  neither  saw  nor  heard  of  an  enemy — for  all  his 
expresses  were  cut  off — that  from  the  distant  hills  and 
valleys  of  the  Clinch  and  the  Holston,  and  from  the  eastern 
spurs  of  the  mountains,  companies  of  mounted  back- 
woodsmen— their  only  baggage  a knapsack  and  blanket, 
their  only  weapon  a rifle — were  passing  silently  through 
the  forests  to  a place  of  rendezvous  in  his  front.  The 
most  formidable  of  these  were  from  Tennessee  and  Ken- 


BATTLE  OF  KING'S  MOUNTAIN. 


525 


tucky,  under  Colonels  Sevier  and  Shelby, — afterward  ^chap. 

first  governors  of  those  States.  

Rumors  stole  into  his  camp  that  these  half-farmers  178°- 
and  glaziers  and  half-hunters  were  assembling;  but  he 
scouted  the  idea  that  they  could  oppose  him;  though, 
when  he  received  more  correct  information,  he  began  to 
retreat  as  rapidly  as  possible.  He  had  not  been  long  on 
his  way  when  this  motley  host,  three  thousand  strong, 
came  together.  They  held  a council;  they  were  not  to 
be  baffled;  about  nine  hundred  mounted  their  fleetest 
horses  and  started  in  pursuit.  They  rode  for  thirty-six 
hours,  part  of  the  time  through  a drenching  rain,  dis- 
mounting but  once.  Ferguson  was  astonished  at  their 
perse  verance.  He  pushed  for  a strong  position  on  King’s 
Mountain,  near  the  Catawba.  This  mountain  rises  almost 
like  a cone;  its  top  was  sparsely  covered  with  tall  forest 
trees,  while  at  the  base  they  were  more  dense.  On  the 
level  space  on  the  top  he  arranged  his  men,  saying,  with 
an  oath,  that  the  “ rebels  ” could  not  drive  him  from  his 
position.  Oct- 

The  backwoodsmen  approached,  reconnoitred,  held  a 
council,  then  dismounted  to  attack  the  enemy  in  three 
divisions — in  front,  and  on  the  right  and  left  flanks.  The 
battle  soon  commenced,  the  Americans  crept  up  the  sides 
of  the  mountain,  and  with  deliberate  aim  poured  in  their 
deadly  bullets.  Ferguson,  on  a white  charger,  rode  round 
and  round  the  crest  of  the  hill,  and  cheered  his  men.  No 
impression  was  made  on  the  assailants.  He  ordered  the 
regulars  to  charge  bayonet,  and  they  drove  the  left  division 
down  the  side  of  the  mountain — for  the  backwoodsmen 
had  no  bayonets.  Presently  the  regulars  were  taken  in 
flank,  and  they  retreated  to  the  top,  where,  by  this  time, 
the  second  division  had  clambered  up.  This  they  drove 
back  also;  but  before  the  regulars,  now  almost  exhausted, 
could  regain  their  position,  the  third  division  was  on  the 
plain.  Thus  it  was,  as  often  as  a division  retired  before 


52a 


HISTORY  01’  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxvi  Wonet,  ano^ber  gave  relief.  Ferguson  passed  from 

_ ' point  to  point,  and  cheered  and  rallied  his  men;  but  sud- 

1780.  denly  his  white  charger  was  seen  dashing  down  the  moun- 
tain-side without  a rider:  he  had  fallen  by  a rifle-ball. 
The  animating  spirit  was  gone;  the  British  and  Tories 
grounded  their  arms  and  surrendered  at  discretion.  Three 
hundred  had  been  killed  or  wounded,  and  more  than  eight 
hundred  were  made  prisoners.  The  backwoodsmen  lost 
but  twenty  slain  and  a somewhat  larger  number  wounded. 
Ten  of  the  Tories,  who  had  been  especially  cruel  toward 
their  countrymen,  were  hanged  upon  the  spot. 

The  backwoodsmen  disbanded  and  returned  home; 
their  victory  had  revived  the  drooping  spiritsof  the  south- 
ern patriots.  The  battle  of  King’s  Mountain  bore  the 
same  relation  to  Cornwallis,  that  the  battle  of  Bennington 
did  to  Burgoyne;  and  both  were  won  by  the  undisciplined 
yeomanry. 

When  Cornwallis  heard  of  the  defeat  of  Ferguson  he 
retreated  from  Salisbury  to  Winnsborough,  in  South  Car- 
olina. In  one  portion  of  the  country  Marion  appeared, 
but  Tarleton  forced  him  to  retreat  to  the  swamps.  Then 
the  active  Sumter  appeared  in  force  again,  and  repulsed  a 
detachment  sent  against  him.  Tarleton  wrent  in  pursuit, 
but  Sumter  learned  of  his  approach,  and  began  to  retreat 
rapidly,  while  Tarleton  pressed  on  with  his  usual  vigor. 
Sumter  chose  an  advantageous  position;  Tarleton  at- 
tacked him,  but  was  repulsed,  and  in  turn  forced  to  retreat. 
Sumter  was  severely  wounded;  he  was  compelled  to  retire 
for  some  months;  his  band,  in  the  mean  time,  separated. 

Gates  now  advanced  South  to  Charlotte.  Here  he 
was  overtaken  by  Greene,  who,  on  the  suggestion  of 
Washington,  had  been  appointed  by  Congress  to  the 
command  of  the  southern  army.  Congress  had  also 
ordered  an  inquiry  into  the  conduct  of  Gates. 

Greene  found  the  remnants  of  the  army  in  a miserable 


CIVIL  WAR  IN'  THE  SOUTH THE  ARMED  NEUTRALITY. 


527 


condition,  without  pay,  without  necessaries,  and  their  _char 

clothes  in  rags.  To  increase  the  army,  divisions  were 

sent  from  the  North.  Morgan  with  a regiment,  Lee’s  1780- 
body  of  horse,  and  some  companies  of  artillery,  were  with 
Gates  when  Greene  arrived. 

During  this  time,  a civil  war,  almost  savage  in  its 
character,  was  raging  all  over  the  Carolinas.  Little  par- 
ties of  Whigs  and  Tories  fought  with  each  other  whenever 
they  met;  they  ravaged  each  other’s  neighborhoods,  and 
plundered  the  people  of  their  furniture,  and  even  of  their 
clothes. 

The  year  was  about  to  end,  with  the  British  power 
triumphant  in  the  three  southern  States.  In  Georgia  the 
royal  government  was  re-established,  while  the  important 
points  held  in  the  Carolinas  gave  the  enemy  almost  the 
entire  control  of  those  States.  The  numerous  Tories  were 
exultant,  while  the  whole  country  was  nearly  exhausted 
by  the  long  continuance  af  the  war. 

During  the  summer  of  this  year,  it  was  thought  Eng- 
land would  find  abundant  employment  for  her  armies 
and  navy  nearer  home.  Because  she  had  the  power,  by 
means  of  a vast  navy,  she  assumed  the  right  to  board  the 
ships  of  any  neutral  nation,  and  to  search  for  merchandise 
contraband  of  war — a practice  as  arbitrary  and  arrogant 
as  it  was  unjust  and  injurious.  Queen  Catharine,  of  Rus- 
sia, would  submit  no  longer  to  the  imposition.  She  pro- 
posed to  enter  into  a combination,  known  as  the  “Armed 
Neutrality,”  with  Denmark  and  Sweden,  to  enforce  the 
policy  that  “ Free  ships  make  free  goods.”  That,  in  time 
of  war,  ships  of  neutral  nations  could  carry  merchandise 
without  liability  to  seizure  by  the  belligerent  powers. 

The  British  ministry  hesitated  to  enlist  the  whole  maritime 
world  against  their  commerce,  that  was  already  suffering 
much.  Holland  gave  indications  that  she  was  willing, 
not  only  to  join  the  “armed  neutrality,”  but  to  enter  into 
a commercial  treaty  with  the  United  States.  This  inten- 


528 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXVI. 


1780. 


tion  became  known  by  the  capture  of  a correspondence  on 
the  subject.  The  vessel  on  board  of  which  Henry  Laurens, 
the  American  Minister  to  Holland,  had  sailed,  was  cap- 
tured by  an  English  frigate.  Laurens  threw  the  papers 
overboard,  but  an  English  sailor  leaped  into  the  water 
and  recovered  them. 

Laurens  was  descended  from  one  of  the  many  Hugue- 
not families  that  sought  an  asylum  in  South  Carolina; 
nor  did  he  belie  the  nobleness  of  his  ancestry.  He  was 
taken  to  England  and  confined  a close  prisoner  in  the 
Tower  of  London,  on  a charge  of  high  treason,  plied  with 
inducements  to  desert  his  country’s  cause,  but  without 
avail.  He  stood  firm,  and  was  finally  liberated,  to  pro- 
ceed to  Paris,  there  to  aid  in  negotiating  a treaty  with 
England  herself,  on  behalf  of  his  country,  which  had 
fought  its  way  to  independence. 

The  British  ministry  demanded  that  this  correspond- 
ence should  be  disavowed,  but  the  States-General,  with 
their  usual  coolness,  gave  an  evasive  answer.  England 
declared  war  immediately,  and  her  fleet  exhibited  their 
thirst  for  plunder  by  entering  at  once  on  a foray  against 
the  commerce  of  Holland  throughout  the  world. 

England  now  had  reason  to  be  alarmed  at  surrounding 
dangers.  Spain  joined  France,  and  their  combined  fleets 
far  outnumbered  hers  in  the  West  Indies.  Holland  de- 
clared war  against  her,  while  nearer  home  there  was  dan- 
ger. Eighty  thousand  Irishmen  had  volunteered  to  repel 
a threatened  invasion  from  France;  but  now  these  volun- 
teers, with  arms  in  their  hands,  were  clamoring  against 
the  oppression  that  England  exercised  over  their  industry 
and  commerce,  and  threatened  to  follow  the  example  of 
the  American  colonies  in  not  using  British  manufactures; 
and,  what  was  still  more  ominous,  demanded  that  the 
Irish  Parliament  should  be  independent  of  English  con- 
trol. The  whole  world  was  affected  by  these  struggles. 
Spain  sent  her  ships  to  prey  upon  English  commerce,  and 


THE  ENERGY  OF  ENGLAND. 


529 


an  army  to  besiege  the  English  garrison  at  Gibraltar,  .chap. 

France  had  armies  against  her  in  America  and  in  India — 

both  aiding  rebellious  subjects.  To  meet  these  over-  17S0- 
whelming  powers,  England  put  forth  gigantic  efforts. 

We  must  admire  the  indomitable  spirit,  that  steady 
energy,  with  which  she  repelled  her  enemies,  and  held 
the  world  at  bay. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 


WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— CONTINUED. 

The  Spirit  of  Revolt  among  the  Soldiers. — Arnold  ravages  the  Shores 
of  the  Chesapeake. — Battle  of  the  Cowpons. — Morgan  retreats; 
Cornwallis  pursues. — Greene  marches  South. — Lee  scatters  the 
Tories. — Battle  of  Guilford  Court  House. — Conflict  at  Hobkirk’s 
Hill. — The  Execution  of  Hayne. — Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs.— 
Plans  to  Capture  New  York. — Wayne’s  Daring  at  the  James 
River. — National  Finances. — Robert  Morris. — French  and  Amer- 
ican Armies  on  the  Hudson. — Clinton  deceived. — Combined 
Armies  beyond  the  Delaware. — French  Fleet  in  the  Chesapeake. 
— Cornwallis  in  the  Toils. — The  Attack;  Surrender  of  the  British 
Army  and  Navy. — Thanksgivings. 

xSocvii  The  last  year  of  the  struggle  for  Independence  opened, 

as  had  all  the  others,  with  exhibitions  of  distress  among 

1781-  the  soldiers.  The  regiments  of  the  Pennsylvania  line, 
encamped  for  the  winter  near  Morristown,  grew  impatient 
at  the  indifference  of  Congress  to  their  necessities.  In 
truth,  that  body  was  more  or  less  distracted  by  factions, 
and  made  no  special  efforts  to  relieve  the  wants  of  the 
soldiers.  Thirteen  hundred  of  these  men,  indignant  at 
jn'  such  neglect,  broke  out  in  open  revolt,  and  under  the 
command  of  their  sergeants,  marched  off  toward  Phila- 
delphia, to  lay  their  complaints  before  Congress. 

General  Wayne,  to  prevent  their  pillaging,  sent  after 
them  provisions;  he  himself  soon  followed,  and  urged 
them  to  return  to  their  duty.  The  sergeants, -at  his  in- 
stance, proposed  to  send  a deputation  to  Congress,  and 
to  the  Pennsylvania  Assembly,  but  the  soldiers  refused 


REVOLTS  IN  THE  ARMY. 


531 


to  entertain  the  proposition,  and  persisted  in  going  them-  x^^-, 

selves.  Though  thus  mutinous,  they  scorned  the  thought 

of  turning  “Arnolds,”  as  they  expressed  it,  but  promptly  17S1- 
arrested  as  spies  two  Tory  emissaries  sent  by  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  to  tamper  with  their  fidelity.  These  emissaries 
were  soon  after  hanged.  Wayne  in  his  zeal  placed  him- 
self before  the  mutineers  and  cocked  his  pistols.  In  an 
instant  their  bayonets  were  at  his  breast.  They  besought 
him  not  to  fire,  saying:  “ We  love,  we  respect  you,  but 
you  are  a dead  man  if  you  fire.  Do  not  mistake  us;  we 
are  not  going  to  the  enemy;  were  they  now  to  come  out 
you  would  see  us  fight  under  your  orders  with  as  much 
resolution  and  alacrity  as  ever.” 

Intelligence  of  this  revolt  excited  great  alarm  in  Phil- 
adelphia. Congress  sent  a committee,  which  was  accom- 
panied by  Reed,  the  President  of  Pennsylvania,  to  meet 
the  insurgents  and  induce  them  to  return  to  their  duty. 

The  committee  proposed  to  relieve  their  present  wants,  to 
give  them  certificates  for  the  remainder  of  their  pay,  and 
to  indemnify  them  for  the  loss  they  had  sustained  by  the 
depreciation  of  the  continental  money.  Permission  was 
also  given  to  those  who  had  served  three  years  to  with- 
draw from  the  army.  On  these  conditions  the  soldiers 
returned  to  the  ranks.  When  offered  a reward  for  deliv- 
ering up  the  British  emissaries  sent  to  corrupt  them,  they 
refused  it,  saying:  “We  ask  no  reward  for  doing  our 
duty  to  our  country.” 

The  discontent  spread.  Three  weeks  after  this  affair, 
the  New  Jersey  line  also  revolted;  but  that  was  sup- 
pressed by  a strong  hand  in  a few  days.  So  much  dis- 
content in  the  army  spread  consternation  throughout 
the  country;  not,  however,  without  a salutary  effect.  The 
patriots  were  awakened  to  make  greater  exertions  to  pro- 
vide for  the  necessities  of  the  soldiers.  Their  self-denials, 
labors,  and  sufferings  had  been  too  long  overlooked. 

Urgent  demands  were  now  sent  to  all  the  States, 


532 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xiScvii  esPecially  those  of  New  England,  to  furnish  the  army 

' with  the  proper  necessaries.  To  encourage  enlistments, 

178L  some  of  the  States  promised  to  provide  for  the  families 
of  the  soldiers,  and  Congress  endeavored  to  obtain  a 
foreign  loan. 

Arnold,  as  the  reward  of  his  treachery,  received  fifty 
thousand  dollars,  and  the  commission  of  brigadier-general 
in  the  British  army.  Lost  to  shame,  he  put  forth  a 
“ Proclamation  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  Continen- 
tal Army.”  He  contrasted  their  privations  and  want  of 
pay  with  the  comforts  and  full  pay  of  the  British  soldiers, 
and  offered  every  man  who  should  desert  to  the  royal 
cause,  fifteen  dollars  as  a bounty,  and  full  pay  thereafter. 
The  “proclamation”  had  no  other  effect  than  to  increase 
the  detestation  in  which  the  soldiers  held  the  traitor. 

Clinton  sent  Arnold  with  sixteen  hundred  men,  Brit- 
ish and  Tories,  to  ravage  the  coasts  of  Virginia.  Thomas 
Jefferson,  who  was  then  governor,  called  out  the  militia 
Jan.  to  defend  Richmond;  but  only  about  two  hundred  men 
could  be  raised,  and  with  great  difficulty  most  of  the  pub- 
lic stores  were  removed.  After  Arnold  had  taken  pos- 
session of  the  town,  he  proposed  to  spare  it,  if  permitted 
to  bring  up  the  ships  and  load  them  with  the  tobacco 
found  in  the  place.  Jefferson  promptly  rejected  the 
proposition.  Arnold  destroyed  a great  amount  of  pri- 
vate property,  burned  the  public  buildings,  and  some 
private  dwellings.  He  then  dropped  down  the  river, 
landing  occasionally  to  burn  and  destroy. 

Baron  Steuben,  who  was  at  this  time  in  Virginia  en- 
listing soldiers  for  Greene’s  army,  had  not  an  adequate 
force  to  repel  the  invaders.  Washington  sent  to  his  aid 
Lafayette,  with  twelve  hundred  men,  principally  from 
New  England  and  Jersey.  They  hoped  to  capture  Ar- 
nold. On  the  same  errand,  two  French  ships  of  war 
contrived  to  enter  the  Chesapeake.  Soon  after,  the  whole 


BATTLE  OF  THE  COWPENS. 


533 


French  fleet,  with  troops  on  board,  sailed  from  Newport 
for  the  same  place.  A British  fleet  followed  from  New 
York,  and  an  indecisive  engagement  took  place  between 
them  off  the  entrance  to  the  bay.  The  French  fleet, 
worsted  in  the  fight,  returned  to  Newport,  while  the  Brit- 
ish entered  the  bay  and  reinforced  Arnold  with  two  thou- 
sand men,  under  General  Phillips,  who  had  recently  been 
exchanged  for  General  Lincoln.  Phillips  assumed  the 
command,  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  British  offi- 
cers, who  dislikpi  to  serve  under  the  traitor. 

Thus,  for  the  fourth  time,  the  French  fleet  failed  to 
co-operate  with  the  American  land-forces;  in  consequence 
of  which  Lafayette  was  compelled  to  halt  on  his  way  at 
Annapolis. 

Phillips,  having  now  a superior  force,  sent  detach- 
ments up  the  rivers  and  ravaged  their  shores.  One  of 
the  vessels  sailed  up  the  Potomac  as  far  as  Mount  Vernon. 
The  manager  of  the  estate  saved  the  houses  from  being 
burned  by  furnishing  supplies.  Washington  reproved 
him  in  a letter,  saying,  he  “would  prefer  the  buildings 
should  be  burned,  than  to  save  them  by  the  pernicious 
practice  of  furnishing  supplies  to  the  enemy.” 

Cornwallis,  who  was  at  Winnsborough,  detached  Tarle- 
ton,  with  about  a thousand  troops,  cavalry  and  light- 
infantry,  to  cut  off  Morgan's  division,  which  was  in  the 
region  between  the  Broad  and  Catawba  rivers.  When 
Morgan  heard  of  Tarleton’s  approach,  he  retired  toward 
the  Broad  River,  intending  to  cross  it.  Tarleton  pursued 
with  his  usual  rapidity.  Morgan  saw  that  he  must  be 
overtaken;  he  halted,  refreshed  his  men,  and  prepared  for 
the  conflict.  He  chose  his  ground  at  a place  known  as 
“The  Cowpens,”  about  thirty  miles  west  of  King’s  Moun- 
tain, and  thus  named  because  herds  of  cattle  were  pas- 
tured in  that  portion  of  the  Thickety  mountains.  The 
two  armies  were  about  equal  in  numbers.  More  than  half 
of  Morgan’s  were  North  and  South  Carolina  militia,  under 


CHAP. 

XXXVII. 


1781. 


Mar. 

26. 


Jan. 

17. 


534 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  Colonel  Pickens.  Morgan  disposed  his  men  to  the  best 

advantage;  the  Continentals  on  a woody  hill,  and  the 

1781.  militia  in  a line  by  themselves.  He  was  deficient  in  cav- 
alry, but  placed  what  he  had  under  Colonel  Washington, 
as  a reserve.  The  British  and  Tories,  though  fatigued  by 
their  last  night’s  march,  were  confident  of  victory;  they 
rushed  on  with  shouts.  The  militia  stood  their  ground, 
delivered  their  fire,  but  quailing  before  the  bayonet,  they 
broke  and  fled.  In  pursuing  the  fugitives,  the  enemy 
almost  passed  by  the  Continentals,  who,  to  avoid  being 
taken  in  flank,  fell  back  in  order.  This  movement  the 
British  mistook  for  a retreat,  and  they  commenced  a vig- 
orous pursuit,  but  when  they  approached  within  thirty 
yards,  the  Continentals  suddenly  wheeled,  poured  in  a 
deadly  volley,  then  charged  bayonet,  completely  routed 
them,  and  captured  their  colors  and  cannon.  Meantime 
the  British  cavalry,  under  Tarleton  himself,  continued  the 
pursuit  of  the  militia.  While  thus  rushing  on  in  con- 
fusion, the  American  cavalry  attacked  them  in  flank,  and 
routed  them  also.  These  two  repulses  occurred  almost  at 
the  same  time,  but  in  different  parts  of  the  field.  The 
enemy  were  routed  beyond  recovery,  and  the  Americans 
pursued  them  vigorously.  The  fiery  Tarleton,  accompa- 
nied by  a few  followers,  barely  escaped  capture.  Of  his 
eleven  hundred  men  he  lost  six  hundred,  while  Morgan’s 
loss  was  less  than  eighty. 

When  Cornwallis,  who  was  only  twenty-five  miles  dis- 
tant, heard  of  Tarleton’s  defeat,  he  at  once  determined 
upon  his  course.  He  thought  that  Morgan,  encumbered 
with  prisoners  and  spoils,  would  linger  for  some  time  near 
the  scene  of  his  victory.  He  therefore  destroyed  his  bag- 
gage, converted  his  entire  army  into  light  troops,  and 
with  all  his  force  set  out  in  pursuit.  His  object  was  two- 
fold; to  rescue  the  prisoners,  and  crush  Morgan  before 
he  could  cross  the  Catawba  and  unite  his  force  with  that 
of  General  Greene. 


THE  RETREAT  AND  TIIE  PURSUIT. 


535 


Morgan  was  too  watchful  to  be  thus  caught.  He  knew 
Cornwallis  would  pursue  him,  and  he  left  his  wounded 
under  a flag  of  truce,  and  hurried  on  to  the  Catawba,  and 
crossed  over.  Two  hours  had  scarcely  elapsed  before  the 
British  vanguard  appeared  on  the  opposite  bank.  A 
sudden  rise  in  the  river  detained  Cornwallis  two  days; 
in  the  mean  time  Morgan  sent  off  his  prisoners,  and  re- 
freshed his  men. 

When  Greene  heard  of  Morgan’s  victory,  he  put  his 
troops  in  motion,  and  two  days  after  the  passage  of  the 
Catawba  joined  him  and  assumed  the  command.  He  was 
not  yet  able  to  meet  the  enemy,  and  the  retreat  was  con- 
tinued toward  the  Yadkin,  the  upper  course  of  thePeedee. 
His  encumbered  army  could  move  but  slowly;  just  as  his 
rear-guard  was  embarking  on  the  river,  the  British  van 
came  up.  A skirmish  ensued,  in  which  the  Americans 
lost  a few  baggage  wagons.  To-morrow,  thought  Corn- 
wallis, I shall  secure  the  prize;  and  he  halted  for  the 
night  to  rest  his  weary  soldiers.  The  rain  had  poured  in 
torrents,  and  in  the  morning  the  river  was  so  much  swollen, 
that  his  army  could  not  ford  it,  and  Greene  had  secured 
all  the  boats  on  the  other  side.  The  latter,  though  here 
joined  by  other  divisions,  dared  not  risk  a battle  with  his 
unrelenting  pursuers.  He  called  out  the  militia  in  the 
neighborhood  to  check  the  enemy  at  the  fords,  and  hur- 
ried on  to  cross  the  river  Dan  into  Virginia,  whence  alone 
he  could  receive  recruits  and  supplies.  General  Morgan, 
on  account  of  illness,  now  withdrew  from  the  army,  and 
Greene  left  Colonel  Otho  H.  Williams,  with  some  light- 
armed troops,  to  keep  the  pursuers  in  check. 

As  soon  as  possible  Cornwallis  crossed  the  Yadkin; 
if  the  Americans  could  get  beyond  the  Dan  they  would 
be  safe,  and  he  strained  every  nerve  to  cut  them  off.  He 
supposed  they  could  not  cross  at  the  lower  ferries  for  want 
of  boats,  and  that  they  must  go  higher  up  the  stream, 
where  it  could  be  forded.  With  this  impression  he  pushed 


CHAP. 

XXXVII. 


1781. 


Feb. 

3. 


536 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


'xxvi'i  ^or  ^ie  uPP8r  fords,  and  Colonel  Williams  kept  up  his 

1 1 delusion  by  manoeuvring  before  him  in  that  direction. 

I78i.  But  the  judicious  Greene,  anticipating  the  movement, 
had  taken  measures  to  collect  boats  at  the  lower  ferries, 
and  sent  forward  Kosciusko  to  throw  up  breastworks  to 
defend  them.  He  now  urged  on  his  weary  soldiers,  at 
the  rate  of  thirty  miles  a day,  reached  the  ferries,  and 
carried  over  his  main  body,  and  the  baggage.  Mean- 
while, when  they  had  sufficiently  retarded  the  pursuers, 
by  breaking  down  bridges  and  carrying  off  provisions,  the 
light-troops,  as  if  for  the  night,  kindled  their  camp-fires 
in  sight  of  the  foe;  then  dashed  off,  and  by  a rapid  march 
■^4b'  of  forty  miles,  reached  the  ferries  and  passed  over.  In  a 
few  hours  the  van  of  the  British  appeared  on  the  opposite 
bank.  Cornwallis,  in  his  movement  toward  the  upper 
fords,  had  gone  twenty-five  miles  out  of  his  way.  After 
a chase  of  more  than  two  hundred  miles,  the  object  of  his 
pursuit  lay  in  sight,  but  the  waters  between  could  not  be 
forded,  nor  could  boats  be  obtained.  As  the  two  armies 
rested  in  sight  of  each  other,  how  different  were  their 
emotions!  The  one  overflowing  with  gratitude,  the  other 
chafed  with  disappointment. 

The  half-clad  Americans  had  toiled  for  nearly  four 
weeks  over  roads  partially  frozen,  through  drenching 
rains,  without  tents  at  night;  multitudes  were  without 
shoes,  and  in  this  instance,  as  in  many  others  during  the 
war,  their  way  could  be  tracked  in  bloody  foot-prints. 
Twice  had  the  waters,  through  which  they  had  safely 
passed,  risen  and  become  impassable  to  their  pursuers, 
and  again  a river  swollen  by  recent  rains  lay  between 
them.  Was  it  strange  that  those  who  were  accustomed 
to  notice  the  workings  of  Providence,  believed  that  He 
who  orders  all  things,  had  specially  interposed  His  arm 
for  the  salvation  of  the  patriots? 

After  resting  his  soldiers — who,  if  they  were  compelled 
to  march  rapidly,  were  comfortably  clad — Cornwallis  com- 


GREENE  MARCHES  IN  PURSUIT — THE  TORIES  DEFEATED. 


537 


inenced  to  move  slowly  back.  He  and  his  officers  were  ^chah 

greatly  mortified  at  their  want  of  success;  they  had  made  

great  sacrifices  in  destroying  their  private  stores,  that  l781- 
when  thus  freed  from  encumbrances,  they  could  overtake 
the  Americans  and  completely  disperse  them.  A few 
days  later,  he  took  post  at  Hillsborough,  whence  he  is- 
sued another  of  his  famous  proclamations. 

General  Greene  refreshed  his  troops,  of  whom  he  wro  te 
to  Washington,  that  they  were  “in  good  spirits,  notwith- 
standing their  sufferings  and  excessive  fatigue.  ’ ’ He  then 
repassed  the  Dan,  and  boldly  marched  in  pursuit,  to  en- 
courage the  Whigs  of  the  Carolinas,  and  prevent  the  To- 
ries from  rising. 

It  was  rumored  that  Tarleton  was  enlisting  and  organ- 
izing great  numbers  of  Tories  in  the  district  between  the 
Haw  and  Deep  rivers.  General  Greene  sent  Colonels  Lee  M^r* 
and  Pickens,  with  their  cavalry,  against  him.  On  their 
way  they  met  three  or  four  hundred  mounted  Tories, 
who  mistook  their  men  for  Tarleton’s,  and  came  riding 
up,  shouting  “Long  live  the  king!”  It  was  for  them  a 
sad  mistake.  The  Americans  made  no  reply,  but  sur- 
rounded them,  and  without  mercy  cut  them  to  pieces. 
Another  exhibition  of  that  deadly  rancor  that  prevailed 
in  the  South  between  the  Whigs  and  the  royalists.  This 
check  taught  the  Tories  caution,  and  materially  dimin- 
ished their  enlistments.  Many  others,  on  their  way  to 
the  British  camp,  when  they  heard  of  this  conflict,  re- 
turned to  their  homes. 

Cornwallis,  almost  destitute  of  supplies,  changed  his  Feb. 
position,  and  moved  further  South.  Greene  cautiously  26' 
followed,  not  daring,  from  very  weakness,  to  risk  an  en- 
gagement with  the  enemy’s  veterans,  except  when  they 
were  in  small  parties.  As  for  himself,  he  was  so  watchful 
against  surprise,  that  he  never  remained  more  than  one 
day  in  the  same  place,  and  never  communicated  to  any 
one  beforehand  where  he  expected  to  encamp. 


538 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXVII. 


1781. 


Mar. 

15. 


Fresh  troops,  in  the  mean  time,  were  gradually  joining 
him  from  Virginia  and  Maryland,  and  when  his  force 
amounted  to  four  thousand,  he  left  his  baggage  seventeen 
miles  in  the  rear,  and  approached  the  enemy  to  give  them 
battle.  It  was  in  the  vicinity  of  Guilford  Court  House. 
He  drew  his  army  up  in  two  lines;  the  militia,  in  whom 
he  had  little  confidence,  as  they  were  apt  to  give  way  at 
the  first  charge,  he  placed  behind  a fence,  and  stationed 
sentries  in  the  rear,  with  orders  to  shoot  the  first  man 
who  should  run.  The  battle  was  fought  in  a region  cov- 
ered with  thick  woods,  with  cleared  fields  interspersed. 
The  North  Carolina  militia  could  not  withstand  the  shock 
of  the  British  charge,  but  threw  down  their  arms  and  fled. 
The  Virginia  militia,  under  Colonel  Stevens,  -stood  their 
ground,  and  for  a time  kept  up  a destructive  fire;  but 
they  too  were  compelled  to  yield  to  the  bayonet.  Now 
the  enemy  pressed  on  in  pursuit,  but  presently  Colonel 
Washington  charged  them  with  his  horse,  and  drove  them 
back.  Then  again  the  British  artillery  opened  upon  the 
American  pursuers,  and  they  in  turn  were  checked. 
Greene  depended  much  on  his  Continentals,  but  one  of 
the  newly-raised  Maryland  regiments  gave  way  before  a 
battalion  led  by  Colonel  Stewart.  The  battalion  was 
presently  checked  by  Colonel  Washington’s  cavalry,  and 
the  brave  Stewart  was  himself  slain.  It  was  impossible 
to  retrieve  what  the  North  Carolina  militia  had  lost,  and 
Greene  ordered  a retreat,  which  he  conducted  with  his 
usual  skill. 

Though  Greene  retreated  from  the  field,  Cornwallis 
was  unable  to  pursue.  More  than  a thousand  of  the  mili- 
tia deserted  and  returned  home,  and  Greene’s  army  was 
soon  as  weak  as  ever.  This  has  been  thought  one  of  the 
severest  battles  of  the  whole  war.  “ The  wounded  of  both 
armies  lay  scattered  over  a wide  space.  There  were  no 
houses  nor  tents  to  receive  them.  The  night  that  fol- 
lowed the  battle  v/as  dark  and  tempestuous;  horrid 


CONFLICT  AT  IIOBKIRk’S  HILL. 


539 


shrieks  resounded  through  the  woods;  many  expired 
before  morning.  Such  is  war!” 

Cornwallis’s  army  was  so  broken  by  this  battle,  and 
weakened  by  desertions  and  sickness,  that  it  numbered 
but  about  fourteen  hundred  men.  He  was  compelled  to 
abandon  his  position,  and  fall  back  to  Wilmington,  near 
the  seaboard.  After  recruiting  his  men,  Greene  boldly 
marched  into  South  Carolina,  and  advanced  rapidly  upon 
Camden,  where  Lord  Rawdon  with  a small  force  held 
command.  That  central  position  was  connected,  on  the 
one  hand,  with  Charleston,  and  on  the  other  with  the 
strong  forts  of  Ninety-Six  and  Augusta.  Between  these 
important  points,  there  were  several  smaller  posts.  Lee 
and  Marion  were  sent,  with  their  cavalry,  to  attack  some 
of  these.  Greene  himself  advanced  within  two  miles  of 
the  British  lines,  and  encamped  at  Hobkirk’s  Hill,  near 
a swamp  which  covered  his  left.  Rawdon  thought  to 
surprise  the  Americans,  made  a circuit  of  the  swamp, 
and  came  suddenly  upon  the  camp;  but  the  surprise  was 
only  partial.  Greene  promptly  formed  his  line.  In  mov- 
ing along  a narrow  passage,  the  British  were  exposed  to 
a severe  fire,  and  the  American  infantry  were  about  to 
attack  them  in  flank,  while  the  horse,  under  Colonel 
Washington,  moved  to  charge  them  in  the  rear.  Raw- 
don brought  up  his  reserve  to  counteract  this  movement. 
A regiment  of  Continentals,  in  the  American  centre,  and 
upon  whom  Greene  depended  very  much,  unexpectedly 
gave  way,  and  thus  threw  the  army  into  confusion,  and 
a retreat  was  ordered. 

The  loss  on  each  side  was  nearly  equal;  the  Americans, 
however,  brought  off  their  cannon  and  checked  the  pursuit. 
In  the  mean  while  several  fortified  places  belonging  to  the 
British  fell  into  the  hands  of  Lee  and  Marion,  thus  breaking 
up  the  communication  betweenCharleston  and  the  interior. 

Rawdon  abandoned  Camden,  and  retreated  to  Monk’s 
Corner,  in  the  vicinity  of  Charleston. 


CHAP. 

XXXVII. 


1781. 


April 

7. 


April 

25. 


540 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


iocvii.  Greene  marched  against  the  strong  post  of  Ninety- 

Six,  but  after  besieging  it  for  some  time,  he  heard  that 

1781.  j^aw(]on  }iad  been  reinforced,  and  was  then  hastening  to 
relieve  it.  After  making  a vigorous  attempt  to  take  the 
place  by  assault,  he  raised  the  siege  and  retreated  across 
June  the  Saluda.  The  heat  had  now  become  excessive,  and 
both  armies  retired  from  active  operations : the  American 
on  the  hills  of  the  Santee,  and  the  British  on  the  Congaree. 
The  British  had  lost  in  the  space  of  seven  months  the 
greater  part  of  South  Carolina,  and  were  now  restricted  to 
the  region  between  the  Santee  and  the  Lower  Savannah. 
The  partisan  warfare  continued,  although  the  main  armies 
were  at  rest. 

The  British  resolved  to  execute  as  traitors  those  who 
had  given  their  parole  not  to  engage  in  the  war  or  had 
received  a protection,  if  they  should  be  taken  prisoners 
with  arms  in  their  hands.  A distinguished  citizen  of 
Charleston,  Colonel  Isaac  Hayne,  had  been  taken  pris- 
oner at  the  capture  of  that  city,  but  owing  to  family 
afflictions — a sick  and  dying  wife  and  helpless  children — 
he  gave  his  parole  to  remain  neutral,  and  was  promised 
protection.  In  violation  of  this  pledge,  he  was  soon 
after  ordered  to  take  up  arms  against  his  countrymen. 
He  refused;  but  instead  deemed  himself  justified  in  again 
joining  the  American  army. 

He  was  again  taken  prisoner,  and  now  condemned  to 
die  as  a traitor.  The  inhabitants  of  Charleston,  Whig 
and  Tory,  petitioned  for  his  pardon,  yet  Rawdon  refused, 
and  Hayne  was  hanged.  His  execution  was  looked  upon 
as  contrary  to  military  rule,  cruel  and  unjust.  In  the 
minds  of  the  Whigs  the  bitterest  animosity  was  excited. 
Greene  threatened  to  retaliate.  The  American  soldiers 
were  with  difficulty  restrained  from  putting  to  death  the 
British  officers  whom  they  took  prisoners. 

When  the  heat  of  the  weather  somewhat  abated, 
Greene  moved  from  the  hills  up  the  W ateree  to  Camden, 


BATTLE  OF  EUTAW  SPRINGS. 


541 


and  thence  across  the  Congaree  and  down  it  to  the  vicin-  xchap.t 

ity  of  Eutaw  Springs.  The  British,  now  under  Colonel 

Stuart,  retired  before  him;  but  the  Americans  surprised  1781- 
a large  foraging  party  and  took  a number  of  prisoners. 

The  remainder  escaped  and  joined  their  main  force,  which 
immediately  drew  up  in  order  of  battle.  Though  the 
attack  was  made  writh  great  ardor,  the  enemy  withstood 
it  with  determined  bravery.  The  contest  raged  most 
fiercely  around  the  artillery,  which  changed  hands  several 
times.  The  British  left  at  length  gave  way,  and  the  Amer- 
icans pursued,  but  presently  the  fugitives  took  possession 
of  a large  stone  house,  surrounded  by  a picketed  garden. 

From  this  place  they  could  not  be  immediately  dislodged.  Sept 
A British  battalion,  which  had  successfully  resisted  a 8‘ 
charge  of  the  Americans,  suddenly  appeared  at  the  rear 
of  the  assailants.  The  latter,  disconcerted  by  this  move- 
ment, and  thrown  into  confusion,  began  to  retreat. 

The  force  of  each  army  was  about  two  thousand. 

The  loss  of  the  British  was  seven  hundred,  and  that  of 
the  Americans  about  five  hundred. 

The  victory  was  claimed  by  both  parties,  but  the  ad- 
vantage was  certainly  on  the  side  of  the  Americans.  Col- 
onel Stuart,  the  British  commander,  thought  it  prudent 
to  fall  back  to  the  vicinity  of  Charleston.  Greene  retired 
again  to  the  hills  of  Santee  to  refresh  his  men,  who  were 
wretchedly  off  for  necessaries,  being  barefooted  and  half- 
clad,  out  of  hospital  stores,  and  nearly  out  of  ammunition. 

Greene’s  military  talents  had  been  severely  tested 
during  this  campaign;  he  was  as  successful  in  attacking 
as  he  was  in  avoiding  his  enemies.  In  no  instance  was 
he  really  equal  to  them  in  force  and  equipments;  but  he 
never  fought  a battle  that  did  not  result  more  to  his  ad- 
vantage than  to  that  of  the  enemy.  Their  very  victories 
were  to  them  as  injurious  as  ordinary  defeats.  It  is  not 
strange  that  he  was  the  favorite  officer  of  the  Commander- 
in-chief. 


542 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


^chaPj  While  these  events  were  in  progress  in  the  South,  a 
— — — series  of  important  operations  were  also  in  train  in  the 
1781.  North.  There  were  two  objects,  one  of  which  might  be 
attained:  New  York  might  be  taken,  as  its  garrison  had 
been  much  weakened  by  sending  detachments  to  the 
South;  or  Cornwallis  might  be  captured  in  Virginia.  But 
neither  of  these  could  be  accomplished  without  the  aid  of 
a French  army  as  well  as  fleet.  While  the  matter  was 
under  consideration,  a frigate  arrived  from  France  bring- 
Majr  ing  the  Count  De  Barras,who  was  to  command  the  French 
fleet  at  Newport,  and  also  the  cheering  news  that  twenty 
ships  of  the  line,  under  the  Count  de  Grasse,  with  land 
forces  on  board,  were  shortly  to  sail  for  the  West  Indies, 
and  that  a portion  of  this  fleet  and  forces  might  be  ex- 
pected on  the  coast  of  the  United  States  in  the  course  of  a 
few  months.  Washington  and  the  Count  de  Rochambeau 
had  an  interview  at  Weathersfield,  Connecticut,  to  devise 
a plan  of  operations.  They  determined  to  make  an  at- 
tack upon  New  York.  The  French  army  was  soon  to 
be  put  in  motion  to  form  a junction  with  the  American 
on  the  Hudson,  and  a frigate  was  despatched  to  inform 
the  Count  de  Grasse  of  the  plan,  and  to  invite  his  coop- 
eration. 

Clinton,  suspecting  the  designs  against  New  York, 
became  alarmed,  and  ordered  Cornwallis,  who  was  at 
Williamsburg,  Virginia,  to  send  him  a reinforcement  of 
troops.  To  comply  with  this  order,  the  latter  marched 
toward  Portsmouth.  Lafayette  and  Steuben  cautiously 
followed.  Their  men  numbered  about  four  thousand; 
the  army  of  Cornwallis  was  much  more  numerous  and 
jyjy  better  appointed.  Lafayette  intended  to  attack  the  rear- 
6.  guard  of  the  British  when  the  main  body  had  passed 
James  River.  Cornwallis  suspected  the  design,  and  laid 
his  plans  to  entrap  the  Marquis.  He  sent  over  a portion 
of  his  troops  with  the  pack-horses,  and  so  arranged  them 
as  to  make  a great  display;  then  threw  in  the  way  of  the 


DARING  ATTACK  BY  WAYNE. 


543 


Americans  a negro  and  a dragoon,  who  pretended  to  be 
deserters,  and  they  announced  that  the  main  body  of  the 
British  army  had  passed  the  river.  Lafayette  imme- 
diately detached  Wayne  with  a body  of  riflemen  and  dra- 
goons to  commence  the  attack,  while  he  himself  should 
advance  to  his  support. 

Wayne  moved  forward,  forced  a picket,  which  de- 
signedly gave  way,  but  presently  he  found  himself  close 
upon  the  main  body  of  the  enemy.  In  a moment  he 
saw  that  he  had  been  deceived.  Wayne’s  daring  nature 
decided  his  course:  he  at  once  ordered  a charge  to  be 
sounded;  his  men,  horse  and  foot,  caught  his  spirit,  and 
with  shouts,  as  if  sure  of  victory,  they  dashed  against  the 
enemy  with  great  impetuosity,  gallantly  continued  the 
fight  for  a short  time,  and  then  as  rapidly  retreated.  The 
ruse  succeeded  admirably.  Cornwallis,  astounded  at  the 
boldness  and  vigor  of  the  attack,  hesitated  to  pursue, 
thinking  the  movement  was  designed  to  lead  him  into  an 
ambuscade.  This  delay  enabled  Lafayette  to  extricate 
himself  from  his  dangerous  position. 

Cornwallis  now  crossed  the  river,  but  while  the  de- 
tachment designed  for  New  York  was  embarking,  a sec- 
ond communication  was  received  from  Clinton.  He  now 
announced  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  of  Hessians  from 
Europe,  and  also  directed  Cornwallis  to  retain  all  his 
force,  and  choose  some  central  position  in  Virginia,  and 
there  fortify  himself.  In  accordance  with  this  command, 
the  latter  chose  the  towns  of  Gloucester  and  Yorktown, 
situated  opposite  each  other  on  York  River.  Here,  with 
an  army  of  eight  thousand  effective  men,  he  threw  up 
strong  intrenchments,  and  also  moored  in  the  harbor  a 
number  of  frigates  and  other  vessels  of  war. 

The  financial  affairs  of  the  country  continued  in  a de- 
plorable condition.  Congress  hoped  to  remedy  the  evil  by 


CHAP. 

XXXVII. 


1781. 


544 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


x™/vn  aPP°inting  a single  superintendent  of  finance,  instead  of 
- — - — -*  the  committee  to  whom  it  had  hitherto  been  intrusted. 
1781*  Robert  Morris,  an  eminent  merchant  of  Philadelphia,  one 
of  the  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  received 
the  appointment.  He  accepted  the  office  only  on  the  ex- 
press condition,  that  all  transactions  should  be  in  specie 
value.  The  results  vindicated  the  wisdom  of  the  choice; 
the  genius  in  furnishing  the  “sinews  of  war”  was  as  effi- 
cient as  that  displayed  by  others  in  the  field.  At  his  in- 
stance Congress  established  the  Bank  of  North  America, 
with  a capital  of  two  millions  of  dollars,  and  to  continue 
in  force  for  ten  years.  The  bank  was  pledged  to  redeem 
its  notes  in  specie  on  presentation.  This  feature  of  the 
institution  at  once  secured  the  confidence  of  the  public, 
and  the  wealthy  invested  in  it  their  funds.  Operating 
by  means  of  the  bank,  Morris  raised  the  credit  of  Con- 
gress higher  than  it  ever  stood  before;  and  he  was  also 
enabled,  in  a great  measure,  to  furnish  supplies  for  the 
army  and  pay  for  the  soldiers.  Whenever  public  means 
failed  he  pledged  his  own  credit. 

Washington,  on  his  return  from  the  interview  with 
Rochambeau,  addressed  letters  to  the  authorities  of  New 
Jersey  and  New  England,  urging  them  in  this  emergency 
to  furnish  provisions  and  their  quotas  of  men.  But  they 
were  dilatory  and  unable  to  comply,  and  he  had  but  five 
thousand  effective  men  at  Peekskill,  and  they  would  have 
been  destitute  of  provisions,  had  it  not  been  for  the  energy 
of  Morris. 

The  French  army  had  remained  inactive  eleven  months 
at  Newport;  it  now  moved  to  join  Washington  in  the 
July.  Highlands.  Information  was  received  from  the  Count  de 
Grasse  that  he  would  shortly  sail  with  a large  fleet  for  the 
United  States.  Washington  and  Rochambeau  hastened 
their  preparations  to  cooperate  with  him  upon  his  arrival 
in  the  proposed  attack  on  New  York.  An  intercepted 
letter  gave  Clinton  the  knowledge  of  these  movements, 


CLINTON  DECEIVED — THE  ARMY  ON  THE  MARCH, 


54o 


and  he  was  soon  on  the  alert  to  defend  the  city.  The 
British  posts  on  Manhattan  Island  were  reconnoitred  by 
the  America, ns,  the  combined  armies  were  encamped  at 
Dobbs’  Ferry  and  on  the  Greenburg  hills,  waiting  for  re- 
inforcements and  the  Count  de  Grasse.  Presently  came 
a frigate  from  the  Count  to  Newport  with  the  intelligence 
that  he  intended  to  sail  for  the  Chesapeake.  This  infor- 
mation disconcerted  all  their  plans;  now  they  must  direct 
their  forces  against  Cornwallis.  To  accomplish  this  ef- 
fectively Clinton  must  be  deceived  and  Cornwallis  kept 
in  ignorance.  To  “misguide  and  bewilder”  Sir  Henry, 
a space  for  a large  encampment  was  marked  out  in  New 
Jersey,  near  Staten  Island;  boats  were  collected;  ovens 
were  built  as  if  preparing  for  the  sustenance  of  a large 
army;  pioneers  were  sent  to  clear  roads  toward  King’s 
Bridge,  and  pains  were  taken  to  keep  the  American  sol- 
diers ignorant  of  their  own  destination. 

General  Lincoln  was  sent  with  the  first  division  of  the 
army  across  the  Jerseys;  he  was  followed  by  the  French. 
Wagons  were  in  company  to  carry  the  packs  of  the  soldiers, 
to  enable  them  to  move  with  more  rapidity.  Washington 
sent  orders  to  Lafayette,  who  was  yet  in  Virginia,  to  take 
a position  to  prevent  Cornwallis  retreating  to  North  Caro- 
lina; to  retain  Wayne  with  his  Pennsylvanians,  and  to 
communicate  with  General  Greene.  He  also  wrote  to.  the 
Count  de  Grasse,  who  would  soon  be  in  the  Chesapeake. 

Thus  were  the  plans  skilfully  laid  by  which  the  con- 
test was  brought  to  a happy  issue.  When  the  Northern 
soldiers  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia,  and  found 
that  they  were  really  going  against  Cornwallis,  they  mani- 
fested .some  discontent  in  prospect  of  the  long  southern 
march  in  the  month  of  August.  At  this  critical  moment, 
John  Laurens,  son  of  Henry  Laurens,  President  of  Con- 
gress, arrived  from  France,  whither  he  had  been  sent  to 
obtain  aid;  he  brought  with  him  a large  supply  of  cloth- 
ing, ammunition,  and  arms;  and  what  was  just  then  very 


CHAP. 
XXXVII. 


1781. 


Aug. 


546 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


tSFxvii  mu°h  wanted,  half  a million  of  dollars.  By  means  of 

— this,  and  with  the  aid  of  Morris,  the  soldiers  received  a 

1781.  portion  of  their  pay  in  cash.  Their  good  humor  was 
restored,  and  they  cheerfully  marched  on. 

De  Barras,  who  commanded  the  French  fleet  at  New- 
Aug.  port,  suddenly  put  to  sea.  Clinton  at  once  divined  the 
object  was  to  unite,  in  the  Chesapeake,  with  another 
French  fleet  from  the  West  Indies;  and  he  sent  Admiral 
Graves  to  prevent  the  junction.  The  admiral  was  aston- 
ished to  find  De  Grasse,  with  twenty-five  sail  of  the  line, 
anchored  within  the  Capes.  De  Grasse  ran  out  to  sea,  as 
if  to  give  the  British  battle,  but  really  to  divert  their  at- 
Sept.  tention  until  De  Barras  could  enter  the  Bay.  For  five 
days  the  hostile  fleets  manoeuvred  and  skirmished.  Mean- 
while De  Barras  appeared  and  passed  within  the  Capes, 
and  immediately  De  Grasse  followed.  Graves  now  re- 
turned to  New  York. 

Until  the  main  body  of  the  combined  armies  was  be- 
yond the  Delaware,  Clinton  supposed  the  movement  was 
a ruse  to  draw  him  out  to  fight  in  the  open  fields.  Corn- 
wallis himself  was  as  much  deceived;  thinking  he  would 
have  Lafayette  only  to  contend  with,  he  wrote  to  Clinton 
that  he  could  spare  him  twelve  hundred  men  to  aid  in  de- 
fending New  York.  Not  until  he  was  fairly  in  the  toils, 
when  the  French  fleet  had  anchored  within  the  Capes,  did 
he  apprehend  his  danger. 

Thinking  that  perhaps  a portion  of  the  American  army 
might  be  sent  back  to  defend  New  England,  Clinton  sent 
Arnold  with  a force,  composed  principally  of  Tories  and 
Hessians,  on  a marauding  expedition  into  Connecticut. 
But  Washington  was  not  to  be  diverted  from  his  high 
purpose.  While  he  and  De  Roehambeau  are  pushing  on 
toward  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake,  let  us  turn  aside  to 
speak  of  this  maraud,  which  closes  the  career  of  the 
traitor  in  his  own  country. 


NEW  LONDON  BURNED  BY  ARNOLD. 


547 


New  London  was  the  first  to  be  plundered  and  burned, 
and  there  Arnold  destroyed  an  immense  amount  of  prop- 
erty. Fort  Griswold,  commanded  by  Colonel  William 
Ledyard — brother  of  the  celebrated  traveller — was  situ- 
ated on  the  opposite  shore  of  the  river.  This  was  as- 
saulted, and  after  an  obstinate  resistance,  in  which  the 
British  lost  two  hundred  men  and  their  two  highest  offi- 
cers, it  was  carried.  When  the  enemy  entered,  the  Ameri- 
cans laid  down  their  arms,  but  the  massacre  continued. 
Major  Bromfield,  a New  Jersey  tory,  by  the  death  of  the 
two  higher  officers,  became  the  leader  of  the  assailants. 
Tradition  tells  that  when  he  entered  the  fort  he  inquired 
who  commanded,  and  that  Colonel  Ledyard  came  for- 
ward, saying,  “ I did,  sir;  but  you  do  now;  ” .at  the  same 
time  handing  him  his  sword:  that  Bromfield  took  the 
sword  and  plunged  jt  into  Ledyard’s  breast.  This  was 
the  signal  for  indiscriminate  slaughter,  and  more  than 
sixty  of  the  yeomanry  of  Connecticut  were  massacred  in 
cold  blood.  The  militia  began  to  collect  in  great  num- 
bers from  the  neighboring  towns.  Arnold  dared  not  meet 
his  enraged  countrymen,  and  he  hastily  re-embarked. 
These  outrages  were  committed  almost  in  sight  of  his 
birthplace.  Thus  closed  “ a career  of  ambition  without 
virtue,  of  glory  terminated  with  crime,  and  of  depravity 
ending  in  infamy  and  ruin.” 

The  combined  armies  arrived  at  Elkton,  where  they 
found  transports  sent  by  Lafayette  and  De  Grasse  to  con- 
vey them  to  the  scene  of  action.  Previously  De  Grasse 
had  landed  three  thousand  troops  under  the  Marquis  St. 
Simon,  to  unite  with  the  forces  under  Lafayette,  Steu- 
ben, and  Wayne. 

As  had  been  anticipated,  Cornwallis  endeavored  to 
force  his  way  to  the  Carolinas,  but  the  youthful  marquis, 
whom  some  months  before  he  had  characterized  as  a“boy,  ’ ’ 
was  on  the  alert.  He  then  sent  off  expresses  with  urgent 


CHAP. 

XXXVII. 


1781. 


Sept. 

7. 


Sept. 

27. 


K 4 Q 

J 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


(HAP. 
XXXVII 


1781. 


Oct. 

14. 


appeals  to  Clinton  to  send  him  aid.  In  the  mean  time  he 
was  indefatigable  in  strengthening  his  fortifications. 

The  combined  forces,  French  and  American,  were 
about  twelve  thousand,  besides  the  Virginia  militia  called 
out  by  Governor  Nelson,  who,  as  the  State  treasury  was 
empty,  pledged  his  own  property  as  security  to  obtain  a 
loan  of  money  to  defray  the  expenses.  The  Governor 
was  a resident  of  Yorktown,  and  when  the  cannonade 
was  about  to  commence,  he  was  asked  where  the  attack 
would  be  most  effective:  “He  pointed  to  a large,  hand- 
some house  on  a rising  ground  as  the  probable  head- 
quarters of  the  enemy.  It  proved  to  be  his  own.” 

The  plan  of  operations  were  speedily  arranged,  and  the 
allies  began  to  press  the  siege  with  great  vigor.  Their 
lines  were  within  six  hundred  yards  of  the  enemy’s  works, 
which  they  completely  surrounded.  General  Washington 
himself  put  the  match  to  the  first  gun.  The  heavy  ord- 
nance brought  by  De  Barras  was  soon  thundering  at  the 
fortifications.  The  British  outworks  were  very  strong, 
and  beyond  these  were  thrown  up  redoubts  to  hinder  the 
approach  of  the  assailants.  The  cannonade  continued  for 
four  days;  the  enemy’s  outworks  were  greatly  damaged 
and  guns  dismounted,  while  a forty-four  gun  ship  and 
ther  vessels  were  burned  by  means  of  red-hotshot  thrown 
by  the  French.  Cornwallis  withdrew  his  men  from  the 
outworks,  but  the  redoubts  remained.  Two  of  these  were 
to  be  stormed;  one  assigned  to  the  French,  the  other  to 
the  Americans.  The  assault  was  made  about  eight  o’clock 
in  the  evening.  The  Americans,  under  Alexander  Ham- 
ilton, were  the  first  to  enter;  they  scrambled  over  the 
parapet  without  regard  to  order,  and  carried  the  redoubt 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  The  French  captured  theirs, 
but  according  to  rule,  and  they  suffered  more  than  the 
Americans  in  their  headlong  attack.  The  emulation  ex- 
hibited by  both  parties  was  generous  and  noble.  From 


SURRENDER  OF  CORNWALLIS. 


549 


these  captured  redoubts  a hundred  heavy  cannon  poured 
in  an  incessant  storm  of  balls.  Cornwallis,  as  he  saw  his 
works  one  by  one  crumbling  to  pieces,  his  guns  disabled, 
his  ammunition  failing,  determined  to  make  a desperate 
sally  and  check  the  besiegers.  The  British  soldiers,  a 
little  before  daybreak,  suddenly  rushed  out,  and  carried 
two  batteries,  but  scarcely  had  they  obtained  possession 
of  them,  before  the  French  in  turn  furiously  charged,  and 
drove  them  back  to  their  own  intrenchments.  But  one 
avenue  of  escape  was  left; — they  must  cross  the  river  to 
Gloucester,  cut  a way  through  the  opposing  force,  and  by 
forced  marches  reach  New  York.  Cornwallis  resolved  to 
abandon  his  sick  and  wounded  and  baggage,  and  make  the 
desperate  attempt.  Boats  were  collected,  and  in  the  night 
a portion  of  the  troops  crossed  over;  the  second  division 
was  embarking,  when  suddenly  the  sky  was  overcast,  and 
a storm  of  wind  and  rain  arrested  the  movement.  It  was 
now  daylight.  The  first  division  with  difficulty  recrossed 
to  Yorktown,  as  on  the  river  they  were  subjected  to  the 
fire  of  the  American  batteries.  Despairing  of  assistance 
from  Clinton,  and  unwilling  to  risk  the  effect  of  an  assault 
upon  his  shattered  works,  or  to  wantonly  throw  away  the 
lives  of  his  soldiers,  he  sent  to  Washington  an  offer  to  sur- 
render. The  terms  were  arranged,  and  on  the  19th  of 
October,  in  the  presence  of  thousands  of  patriots  assembled 
from  the  neighboring  country,  Cornwallis  surrendered 
seven  thousand  men  as  prisoners  of  war  to  Washington, 
as  commander-in-chief  of  the  combined  army,  and  the 
shipping,  seamen,  and  naval  stores  to  the  Count  de  Grasse. 

At  Charleston,  when  Lincoln  capitulated,  the  Ameri- 
cans were  not  permitted  to  march  out  with  their  colors  fly- 
ing, as  had  been  granted  to  Burgoyne,  but  with  their  colors 
cased.  It  was  thought  proper  to  deny  them  the  courtesy 
granted  at  Saratoga,  and  the  British  soldiers  were  directed 
to  march  out  with  their  colors  cased;  and  Lincoln  was 
deputed  by  Washington  to  receive  the  sword  of  Cornwallis. 


CHAP. 

XXXVII. 


1781. 


Oct. 

16. 


Oct. 

19. 


550 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


cxxvii  Washington  sent  one  of  his  aids  to  carry  the  joyful 

— l news  to  the  Congress  at  Philadelphia.  He  reached  the 

1781-  city  at  midnight.  Soon  the  old  State-house  bell,  that 
five  years  before  signalized  to  the  people  that  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence  was  made,  now  awoke  the  slumber- 
ing city  to  hear  the  watchmen  cry,  “ Cornwallis  is  taken! 
Cornwallis  is  taken!  ” The  inhabitants  by  thousands 
rushed  into  the  streets  to  congratulate  each  other.  Con- 
gress met  the  next  morning  and  proceeded  in  a body  to 
a church,  and  there  publicly  offered  thanks  to  Almighty 
God  for  the  special  favor  He  had  manifested  to  their 
struggling  country,  then  issued  a proclamation  appoint- 
ing a day  for  national  thanksgiving  and  prayer,  “ in  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  signal  interposition  of  Divine  Prov- 
idence.” Throughout  the  whole  land  arose  the  voice  of 
thanksgiving  from  the  families  of  the  patriots,  from  the 
pulpits,  from  the  army.  Never  did  a nation  rejoice  more. 
The  clouds  of  uncertainty  and  doubt  were  dispelled;  the 
patriots  were  exultant  in  the  prospect  of  peace  and  of  the 
established  freedom  of  their  country.  Their  intelligence 
enabled  them  to  appreciate  the  blessings  for  which  they 
had  so  long  struggled. 

If  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  or  the  evacuation  of  Bos- 
ton, had  led  to  a reconciliation  with  the  mother  country, 
how  different  had  been  their  feelings.  Then  an  affection, 
a reverence  for  England  would  have  lingered,  only  to  retard 
the  progress  of  the  Colonists — at  best  but  half-forgiven 
rebels — and  hold  them  subordinate  to  her,  not  so  much  in 
political  dependence  as  formerly,  but  sufficient  to  stifle  that 
sentiment  of  nationality,  so  essential  to  the  proper  develop- 
ment of  their  character  and  of  the  resources  of  the  country. 

We  have  seen  how  long  it  took  illiberal  laws,  en- 
forced in  a tyrannical  manner,  to  alienate  their  affections. 
It  now  required  a seven  years’  struggle  of  war,  outrage 
and  suffering,  dangers  and  privations,  to  induce  a pervad- 
ing national  sentiment,  rouse  the  energies  of  the  people, 


THE  CONTINENTAL  SOLDIERS. 


55J 


give  them  confidence,  and  lead  them  to  sympathize  with  ctlvr 
each  other. 

Congress  voted  thanks  to  Washington,  to  the  Counts  1781- 
De  Roehambeau  and  De  Grasse,  and  to  the  army  gener- 
ally. Eulogies  were  showered  upon  the  Commander-in- 
chief; — the  spontaneous  outpourings  of  a grateful  people, 
who,  during  the  darkest  hours  of  the  contest,  had  in  him 
unbounded  confidence. 

Yorktown  was  now  a name  to  be  honored  even  beyond 
those  of  Bunker  Hill  and  Saratoga.  How  much  was  in- 
volved in  that  surrender!  The  long  struggle  was  virtually 
ended.  It  had  been  a contest  not  for  power,  not  for  ag- 
grandizement, but  for  a great  truth  and  principle,  which 
had  been  overshadowed  by  authority  and  pressed  down 
by  arbitrary  rule.  Said  Lafayette  to  Napoleon,  when  he 
sneered  at  the  smallness  of  the  armies  engaged  in  the 
American  Revolution : “It  was  the  grandest  of  causes,  won 
by  the  skirmishes  of  sentinels  and  outposts.”  It  is  true 
that  the  number  who  fell  on  the  battle-fields  was  com- 
paratively small.  The  names  of  but  few  of  these  have 
come  down  to  us;  they  were  written  only  on  the  hearts  of 
friends  and  relatives  who  mourned  their  loss.  Scarcely 
was  there  a family  but  had  a precious  record;  the  cher- 
ished memory  of  some  one  who  had  thus  sacrificed  his  life. 


Note. — The  number  of  soldiers  furnished  by  each  State  to  the 
Continental  army,  during  the  war,  may  be  seen  by  the  following 
table : 


Massachusetts,  . 

. 67,907 

North  Carolina,  . 

. 7,263 

Connecticut, 

31,939 

South  Carolina, 

6,417 

Virginia, 

. 26,678 

Rhode  Island, 

. 5,908 

Pennsylvania, 

25,678 

Georgia, 

2,679 

New  York,  . 
Maryland, 

. 17,781 
13,912 

Delaware, 

2,386 

New  Hampshire, 
New  Jersey,  f 

. 12,497 
10,726 

231,791 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 


CLOSING  EVENTS  OF  THE  WAR— FORMATION  OF  THE 
CONSTITUTION. 

British  Efforts  Paralyzed. — The  States  form  Independent  Govern- 
ments.— Indian  Wars. — Massacre  of  the  Christian  Delawares. — 
Battle  of  the  Blue  Lick. — Carleton  supersedes  Clinton. — Com- 
missioners of  Peace. — The  common  Distress. — Dissatisfaction  in 
the  Army. — The  “Anonymous  Address.” — Peace  concluded. — 
British  Prisoners;  the  Tories.-^-Disbandment  of  the  American 
Army. — Washington  takes  leave  of  his  Officers. — Resigns  his 
Commission. — Shay’s  Rebellion. — Interests  of  the  States  clash. 
— The  Constitutional  Convention. — The  Constitution  ratified  by 
the  States. — The  Territory  North-west  of  the  Ohio. — Ecclesias- 
tical Organizations. 

xxvrii  On  the  verY  day  that  Cornwallis  surrendered,  Clinton 

sailed  to  his  aid  with  seven  thousand  men.  When  off  the 

1781'  entrance  to  the  Chesapeake,  he  learned,  to  his  astonish- 
ment, that  all  was  lost.  As  the  British  fleet  was  much 
inferior  to  that  of  the  French,  he  hastily  returned  to  New 
York. 

Washington  requested  Count  de  Grasse  to  cooperate 
with  General  Greene  in  an  attack  upon  Charleston,  but 
De  Grasse  pleaded  the  necessity  of  his  presence  in  the 
West  Indies,  and  excused  himself.  The  Americans  now 
returned  to  their  old  quarters  on  the  Hudson.  The  French 
army  wintered  at  Williamsburg  in  Virginia,  while  the 
British  prisoners  were  marched  to  Winchester. 

The  capture  of  Cornwallis  paralyzed  the  efforts  of  the 


THE  STATE  GOVERNMENTS — BORDER  WARFARE. 


553 


British  and  Tories^  In  the  South  they  evacuated  all  the  «iap 

posts  in  their  possession,  except  Savannah  and  Charles- 

ton;  before  the  latter  place  Greene  soon  appeared,  and  1781  • 
.disposed  his  forces  so  as  to  confine  them  closely  to  the 
town.  In  the  North,  the  only  place  held  by  the  enemy 
was  New  York. 

Washington  never  for  a moment  relaxed  his  watchful- 
ness, but  urged  upon  Congress  and  the  States  to  prepare 
for  a vigorous  campaign  the  next  year.  But  so  impover- 
ished had  the  country  become,  that  to  raise  men  and 
money  seemed  almost  impossible,  while  the  prospect  of 
peace  furnished  excuses  for  delay. 

The  several  States  now  took  measures  to  form  inde- 
pendent governments,  or  to  strengthen  or  modify  those 
already  in  existence.  Some  of  these  had  been  hastily 
formed,  and,  consequently,  were  more  or  less  defective. 

The  custom  was  introduced  of  sending  delegates  to  con- 
ventions called  for  the  purpose  of  framing  constitutions, 
which  were  submitted  to  the  people  for  their  approval  or 
rejection.  The  common  law  of  England  was  adopted, 
and  made  the  basis  in  the  administration  of  justice  in 
the  courts. 

A cruel  border  warfare  was  still  continued  by  incur- 
sions of  Indians  against  the  back  settlements  of  Pennsyl- 
vania and  Virginia,  and  against  the  frontiers  of  New 
York,  by  Indians  and  Tories.  . 

Many  of  the  Delaware  Indians,  under  the  influence  of 
Moravian  teachers,  had  become  Christian,  and  so  far  im- 
bibed the  principles  of  their  instructors  as  to  be  opposed 
to  war.  Some  of  these,  nearly  twenty  years  before,  had 
emigrated  from  the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna  and  settled 
on  the  Muskingum,  where  they  had  three  flourishing  vil- 
lages, surrounded  by  corn-fields.  The  hostile  Indians 
from  the  lakes,  in  their  incursions  against  the  frontiers 
of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  robbed  these  Delawares  of 


554 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxviii  ^eir  provisions.  The  Delawares  became  objects  of  sus- 

picion  to  both  the  hostile  Indians  and  the  whites.  The 

1781.  former  accused  them  of  revealing  their  plans,  the  latter 
of  conniving  at  the  incursions  of  their  enemies,  and  the 
hostile  Indians  compelled  them  to  emigrate  to  the  vicinity 
of  Sandusky. 

In  the  mean  time,  murders  had  been  committed  by 
the  Shawanese  in  the  vicinity  of  Pittsburg.  A company 
of  eighty  or  ninety  backwoodsmen  volunteered,  under  a 
Colonel  Williamson,  to  take  revenge  on  the  supposed 
murderers— the  Christian  Delawares — a portion  of  whom 
had  returned  to  their  old  home  to  gather  their  corn.  The 
expedition  reached  the  villages  on  the  Muskingum,  col- 
lected the  victims,  it  would  seem,  under  the  pretence  of 
friendship,  then  barbarously  and  in  cold  blood  murdered 
■j^g2.  about  ninety  of  these  inoffensive  creatures — men,  women, 
and  children. 

This  success  excited  to  other  invasions,  and  four  hun- 
dred and  eighty  men,  under  Colonels  Williamson  and 
Crawford,  marched  from  Western  Pennsylvania  to  sur- 
prise the  remnants  of  the  Christian  Indians  at  Sandusky, 
and  also  to  attack  the  village  of  the  hostile  Wyandottes. 
June  The  Indians  learned  of  their  approach,  waited  for  them 
6-  in  ambush,  and  defeated  them;  took  many  prisoners, 
among  whom  were  Crawford,  his  son,  and  son-in-law. 
These  three  they  burned  at  the  stake. 

About  the  same  time,  a large  body  of  the  Indians 
north  of  the  Ohio,  led  by  the  infamous  Simon  Girty,  a 
tory  refugee,  invaded  Kentucky.  They  were  met  by  the 
Kentuckians,  under  Colonels  Boone,  Todd,  and  Triggs,  at 
the  Big  Blue  Lick,  when  a bloody  and  desperate  encounter 
ensued.  But  overwhelmed  by  numbers,  nearly  one-half 
the  Kentuckians  were  either  killed  or  taken  prisoners. 

After  the  capture  at  Yorktown  no  battle  occurred  be- 

, tween  the  main  armies,  and  but  one  or  two  skirmishes. 
-Arise. 

In  one  of  these,  in  the  vicinity  of  Charleston,  the  younger 


PEOPLE  OF  ENGLAND  DESIRE  TO  CLOSE  THE  WAR. 


555 


Laurens  was  slain — a young  man  of  great  promise,  who  xchap. 
was  universally  lamented.  

Among  the  English  people  at  large  the  desire  to  close  1782- 
the  war  had  greatly  increased.  With  them  it  had  ever 
been  unpopular;  they  were  unwilling  that  their  brethren 
beyond  the  Atlantic  should  be  deprived  of  the  rights  which 
they  themselves  so  much  valued.  The  intelligence  of  the 
surrender  of  Cornwallis  created  among  them  stronger  oppo- 
sition than  ever  to  the  harsh  measures  of  the  Government. 

Yet  the  war  party — the  King  and  Ministry  and  the  major- 
ity of  the  aristocracy — were  unwilling  to  yield  to  the  pres- 
sure of  public  opinion.  They  were  thunderstruck  at  this 
unexpected  disaster.  Says  a British  writer : “Lord  North 
received  the  intelligence  of  the  capture  of  Cornwallis  as  he 
would  have  done  a cannon-ball  in  his  breast;  he  paced  the 
room,  and  throwing  his  arms  wildly  about,  kept  exclaiming, 

'0  God!  it  is  all  over;  it  is  all  over!  ’ ” For  twelve  years  he 
had  been  prime  minister.  The  pliant  servant  of  the  King, 
he  had  ever  been  in  favor  of  prosecuting  the  war,  but  now 
the  voice  of  the  English  people  compelled  him  to  resign. 

Sir  Guy  Carleton,  whom  we  have  seen  winning  the  re- 
spect of  the  Americans,  by  his  upright  and  honorable  con- 
duct when  Governor  of  Canada,  was  appointed  to  succeed 
Sir  Henry  Clinton.  In  the  following  May  he  arrived  at 
New  York,  empowered  to  make  propositions  for  peace. 

He  immediately  addressed  a letter  to  Washington,  pro- 
posing a cessation  of  hostilities,  and  also  issued  orders,  in 
which  he  forbade  the  marauding  incursions  of  the  In- 
dians and  Tories  on  the  frontiers  of  Western  New  York. 

Congress  appointed  five  commissioners  to  conclude  a 
treaty  with  Great  Britain.  These  were:  John  Adams, 

Doctor  Franklin,  John  Jay,  Henry  Laurens,  who,  lately 
released  from  his  confinement  in  the  Tower,  was  yet  in 
London,  and  Thomas  Jefferson; — the  latter,  however,  de- 
clined to  serve.  They  met  at  Paris  two  British  Commis- 
sioners, who  had  been  authorized  to  treat  with  “ certain 


556 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


char i colonies  ” named  in  their  instructions.  The  American 
Commissioners  refused  to  enter  upon  negotiations,  unless 

1782.  in  the  name  of  the  “United  States  of  America;” — they 
claimed  the  right  to  be  recognized  a power  among  the 
nations.  This  right  was  acknowledged  by  Britain,  and  on 
the  30th  of  November  the  parties  signed  a preliminary 
treaty,  which  Congress  ratified  the  following  April.  Ne- 
gotiations continued,  and  the  final  treaty  was  signed  on 

1783.  the  3d  of  September  following.  France  and  England  in 
the  mean  time  likewise  concluded  a treaty  of  peace.  The 
American  Commissioners  also  negotiated  treaties  of  com- 
merce with  Spain  and  Holland. 

Though  the  war  was  ended,  the  American  people  had 
numberless  difficulties  with  which  to  contend.  The  army, 
that  through  the  many  trials  of  the  contest  had  remained 
faithful,  was  in  a deplorable  condition.  The  half-pay  for 
life,  which,  three  years  before,  Congress  had  promised  to 
the  officers,  proved  to  be  only  a promise.  Washington 
wrote  confidentially  to  the  Secretary  of  War  in  behalf  of 
those  about  to  be  discharged  from  the  service:  “I  cannot 
help  fearing  the  result,  when  I see  such  a number  of  men 
about  to  be  turned  on  the  world,  soured  by  penury,  in- 
volved in  debts,  without  one  farthing  to  carry  them  home, 
after  having  spent  the  flower  of  their  days,  and  many  of 
them  their  patrimonies,  in  establishing  the  freedom  and 
independence  of  their  country,  and  having  suffered  every 
thing  which  human  nature  is  capable  of  enduring  on  this 
side  of  death.  You  may  rely  upon  it,  the  patience  and  long 
sufferance  of  this  army  are  almost  exhausted,  and  there 
never  was  so  great  a spirit  of  discontent  as  at  this  instant.” 
Mar.  At  this  crisis  an  address,  plausibly  written,  was  privately 
circulated  in  the  camp.  It  suggested  to  the  officers  and 
men  the  propriety  of  taking  upon  themselves  to  redress 
their  grievances;  that  they  should  intimidate  Congress 
and  compel  it  to  pay  their  just  demands. 


THE  ANONYMOUS  ADDRESSES. 


557 


The  address  seems  to  have  been  the  embodied  senti-  xchap^ 
ments  of  some  half  dozen  officers,  although  written  by  _ — 
Captain  Armstrong,  the  son  of  General  Armstrong  of  1783- 
Pennsylvania.  A call  was  issued  for  a meeting  of  the 
officers,  but  the  next  morning,  in  the  regular  orders  for 
the  day,  Washington  took  occasion  to  disapprove  of  the 
meeting  as  a violation  of  discipline.  He  also  named  a 
day  for  the  officers  to  assemble  and  hear  the  report  of  a 
committee  of  their  number  who  had  been  sent  to  lay 
their  demands  before  Congress.  The  next  day  a second 
anonymous  address  was  issued,  but  somewhat  more  mod- 
erate in  tone  than  the  first.  The  officers  met  according 
to  appointment,  and  Gates,  being  second  in  command, 
was  made  chairman  of  the  meeting.  Washington  pres- 
ently came  in,  made  them  a soothing  address,  appealed 
to  their  patriotism  and  to  their  own  fair  fame  in  toiling 
for  their  country,  and  now  were  they  willing  to  tarnish 
their  name  or  distrust  their  country’s  justice?  He  pledged 
his  word  to  use  his  influence  with  Congress  to  fulfil  its 
promises.  He  then  withdrew.  The  meeting  passed  res- 
olutions which  condemned  in  severe  terms  the  spirit  of 
the  anonymous  address. 

Congress  soon  after  resolved  to  accede  to  the  proposi- 
tion of  the  officers,  and  change  the  promise  of  half  pay 
for  life,  to  that  of  full  pay  for  five  years.  And  also  to 
advance  to  the  soldiers  full  pay  for  four  months. 

This  was  not  the  only  instance  in  which  the  influence 
of  Washington  arrested  plots  designed  to  ruin  the  pros- 
pects of  the  young  republic.  The  condition  of  the  country 
was  so  desperate  that  many  feared  the  States  could  not 
form  a permanent  government.  At  the  suggestion  of 
officers  who  thus  thought,  Lewis  Nicola,  a foreigner,  a 
colonel  in  the  Pennsylvania  line,  wrote  Washington  an 
elaborate  letter,  in  which  he  discussed  the  expediency  of 
establishing  a monarchy,  and  finally  offered  him  the  crown. 
Washington  indignantly  condemned  the  scheme.  Said  he: 


558 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxvni  ^ canno^  conceive  what  I have  done  during  my  whole 
— — - — life,  which  could  cause  any  one  to  imagine  that  I could 
1783.  entertain  such  a proposition  for  a moment.” 

When  these  facts  became  known,  it  was  not  strange 
that  the  people  feared  a standing  army. 

Intelligence  came  at  length  of  the  signing  of  the  treaty 
between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain.  Congress 
issued  a proclamation  giving  the  information  to  the  na- 
Apnl  tion.  On  the  19th  of  April,  precisely  eight  years  from 
the  battle  of  Lexington,  the  cessation  of  hostilities  was 
proclaimed  in  the  camp  at  Newburg. 

The  soldiers  of  Burgoyne  and  Cornwallis  were  yet 
prisoners,  and  had  been  marched  to  New  York  in  order 
to  be  sent  home.  A general  exchange  of  prisoners  now 
took  place.  The  prospects  of  the  Tories  were  dreary  in- 
deed. The  severe  laws  enacted  against  them  were  still  in 
force,  and  now  several  thousand  of  them  had  assembled 
at  New  York,  and  were  compelled  to  leave  the  country. 
The  majority  of  them  were  wealthy.  During  the  war 
many  of  them  had  held  offices  in  the  British  service,  and 
some  had  grown  rich,  as  merchants,  landowners,  and  sut- 
lers for  the  British  army;  others,  the  unscrupulous,  by 
privateering.  Those  who  lived  in  the  North  emigrated 
to  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia,  while  those  of  the  South  went 
chiefly  to  the  West  India  Islands. 

A clause  was  inserted  in  the  treaty  which  prohibited 
the  carrying  away  of  the  slaves,  large  numbers  of  whom 
had  fled  to  the  British  army  during  the  campaigns  in  the 
Carolinas  and  Virginia. 

Carleton  refused  to  comply  with  the  demand,  on  the 
ground  that  it  would  be  highly  dishonorable  to  deliver 
them  up  since  they  had  sought  protection  under  the  Brit- 
ish flag.  To  secure  their  safety,  he  sent  them  away  among 
the  very  first,  while  at  the  same  time  he  kept  an  accurate 


DISBANDMENT  CE  THE  AKMY. 


559 


list  of  their  number,  leaving  to  future  negotiation  indem- 
nity for  their  loss. 

These  negroes,  now  liberated,  were  first  taken  to  Nova 
Scotia;  afterward,  a large  number  of  them  emigrated  to 
Sierra  Leone:  “Their  descendants,  as  merchants  and 
traders,  now  constitute  the  wealthiest  and  most  intelli- 
gent population  of  that  African  colony.” 

Before  the  disbandment  of  the  army,  Washington  ad- 
dressed a letter  to  the  Governors  of  the  several  States, 
urging  them  to  guard  against  the  prejudices  of  one  part  of 
the  country  against  another;  to  encourage  union  among 
the  States,  and  to  make  provision  for  the  public  debt. 

On  the  3d  of  November  the  army  was  disbanded. 
These  patriot  soldiers  returned  to  their  homes,  to  mingle 
with  their  fellow-citizens,  and  enjoy  the  blessings  which 
their  valor  had  obtained  for  themselves  and  their  pos- 
terity. From  that  day  the  title  of  revolutionary  soldier 
has  been  a title  of  honor.  • 

Before  the  officers  of  the  army  finally  separated,  they 
formed  a society  known  as  the  Cincinnati — a name  de- 
rived from  the  celebrated  farmer-patriot  of  Rome.  The 
association  was  to  be  perpetuated  chiefly  through  the 
eldest  male  descendants  of  the  original  members.  But 
as  this  feature,  in  the  eyes  of  many,  seemed  to  favor  an 
hereditary  aristocracy,  it  was  stricken  out;  still  the  so- 
ciety continued  to  be  to  some  parties  an  object  of  jealousy. 

As  soon  as  preparations  could  be  made,  the  British 
evacuated  the  few  places  occupied  by  their  troops;  New 
York  on  the  25th  of  November,  and  Charleston  in  the  fol- 
lowing month.  General  Knox,  with  a small  body  of  troops, 
and  accompanied  by  Governor  George  Clinton  and  the 
State  officers,  entered  New  Y ork  as  the  British  were  leaving. 

A few  days  after,  the  officers  of  the  army  assembled  at 
a public  house  to  bid  farewell  to  their  beloved  commander. 
Presently  Washington  entered;  his  emotions  were  too 
strong  to  be  concealed.  After  a moment’s  pause  he  said: 


CHAP. 

XXXVIII 


1783. 


June. 


Nov. 

3. 


Nov. 

25. 


Dec. 

4. 


560 


KISTOKY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxviri  * With  a ^ear^  full  °f  l°ve  and  gratitude,  I now  take  leave 

-of  you;  I most  devoutly  wish  that  your  latter  days  may 

1783.  ^ as  prosperous  and  happy,  as  your  former  ones  have  been 
glorious  and  honorable.”  He  then  added:  “I  cannot 
come  to  each  of  you  to  take  my  leave,  but  shall  be  obliged 
if  each  of  you  will  come  and  take  my  hand.”  General 
Knox,  being  the  nearest,  turned  to  him.  Washington, 
affected  even  to  tears,  grasped  his  hand  and  embraced  him. 
In  the  same  affectionate  manner  he  took  leave  of  each 
succeeding  officer:  “ The  tear  of  manly  sensibility  was  in 
every  eye;  not  a word  was  spoken  to  interrupt  the  digni- 
fied silence  and  the  tenderness  of  the  scene.  Leaving  the 
room,  he  passed  through  the  corps  of  light  infantry,  to 
the  barge  which  was  to  convey  him  across  the  river.  The 
whole  company  followed  in  mute  and  solemn  procession, 
with  dejected  countenances,  testifying  to  feelings  of  de- 
licious melancholy,  which  no  language  can  describe.  Hav- 
ing entered  the  barge,  he  turned  to  the  company,  and, 
waving  his  hat,  bade-  them  a silent  adieu.  They  paid  him 
the  same  affectionate  compliment.”1 

On  his  way  to  Annapolis,  where  Congress  was  in 
session,  he  left  with  the  controller  at  Philadelphia  an  ac- 
curate account  of  his  expenses  during  the  war;  they 
amounted  to  sixty-four  thousand  dollars.  These  accounts 
were  in  his  own  handwriting,  and  kept  in  the  most  per- 
fect manner;  every  charge  made  was  accompanied  by  a 
mention  of  the  occasion  and  object. 

In  an  interview  with  Congress,  he  made  a short  ad- 
, dress.  Said  he:  “ The  successful  termination  of  the  war 
has  verified  the  most  sanguine  expectations;  and  my 
D ^ gratitude  for  the  interposition  of  Providence,  and  the  as- 
25,’  sistance  I have  received  from  my  countrymen,  increases 
with  every  review  of  the  momentous  contest.”  Then 
recommending  to  the  favorable  notice  of  Congress  the 


1 Judge  Marshall. 


WASHINGTON'  RESIGNS  HIS  COMMISSION. 


561 


officers  of  his  staff,  and  expressing  his  obligations  to  the 
army  in  general,  he  continued : “ I consider  it  as  an  indis- 
pensable duty  to  close  this  last  act  of  my  official  life,  by 
commending  the  interests  of  our  dearest  country  to  the 
protection  of  Almighty  God,  and  those  who  have  the 
superintendence  of  them,  to  his  holy  keeping.” 

“Having  now  finished  the  work  assigned  me,  I retire 
from  the  great  theatre  of  action,  and  bidding  an  affec- 
tionate farewell  to  this  august  body,  under  whose  orders 
I have  so  long  acted,  I here  offer  my  commission,  and 
take  my  leave  of  all  the  employments  of  public  life.” 

The  President  of  Congress,  General  Mifflin,  who,  in 
the  darkest  hour  of  the  revolution,  had  favored  the  Con- 
way Cabal,  replied:  “ Sir,  the  United  States,  in  congress 
assembled,  receive  with  emotions  too  affecting  for  utter- 
ance, the  solemn  resignation  of  the  authorities  under 
which  you  have  led  their  troops  with  success  through  a 
perilous  and  doubtful  war.  We  join  with  you  in  com- 
mending the  interests  of  our  dearest  country  to  the  pro- 
tection of  Almighty  God;  and  for  you,  we  address  to 
Him  our  earnest  prayers,  that  a life  so  beloved  may  be 
fostered  with  all  His  care;  that  your  days  may  be  as  happy 
as  they  have  been  illustrious;  and  that  he  will  finally  give 
you  that  reward  which  this  world  cannot  give.”  Wash- 
ington hastened  to  Mount  Vernon,  which  he  had  not 
visited  for  eight  years,  except  for  a few  hours  while  on 
his  way  against  Cornwallis. 

Independence  was  at  last  attained,  but  at  immense 
sacrifices.  The  calamities  of  war  were  visible  in  the  ruins 
of  burned  towns,  in  the  ravaged  country,  in  the  prostration 
of  industry,  and  in  the  accumulation  of  debts.  These 
amounted  to  one  hundred  and  seventy  millions  of  dollars 
— a sum  enormous  in  proportion  to  the  resources  of  the 
country — two-thirds  of  this  debt  had  been  contracted  by 
Congress,  and  the  remainder  by  the  individual  States. 


CHAP. 

XXXVIII 


1783. 


1784. 


562 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


char i These  were  evils,  but  there  were  still  greater  which 

came  home  to  the  domestic  hearth.  Frequently  the  mem- 

i784.  bers  0f  families  had  taken  different  sides,  some  were  Whigs 
and  some  were  Tories;  and  that  remorseless  rancor  which 
so  often  prevails  in  times  of  civil  discord,  extended  through- 
out the  land.  It  is  pleasant  to  record,  that  in  the  course 
of  a few  years,  a forgiving  spirit  among  the  people  led  to 
the  repeal  of  the  severe  laws  enacted  against  the  Tories, 
and  very  great  numbers  of  them  repented  of  their  mis- 
guided loyalty  and  returned  to  their  native  land. 

On  the  conclusion  of  peace  the  English  merchants, 
alive  to  their  interests,  flooded  the  States  with  manufac- 
tured goods  at  very  reduced  prices.  This  operation  ruined 
the  domestic  manufactures,  which  the  non-importation 
association,  and  necessities  of  the  war  had  created  and 
cherished,  drained  the  country  of  its  specie,  and  involved 
the  merchants  and  people  in  debt.  This  poverty  was 
followed  by  discontent,  which  prevailed  more  or  less,  and 
excited  disturbances  in  several  of  the  States. 

1786.  In  Massachusetts  a thousand  men  assembled  at  Wor- 
25°‘  cester,  under  the  leadership  of  Daniel  Shays,  and  forced 

the  Supreme  Court  to  adjourn,  to  prevent  its  issuing  writs 
for  the  collection  of  debts. 

Governor  Bowdoin  called  out  the  militia,  which  was 
put  under  the  command  of  General  Lincoln,  who  in  a few 

1787.  weeks  suppressed  the  outbreak.  It  was  evident,  however, 
Jan-  that  there  was  among  the  people  a strong  feeling  of  sym- 
pathy with  the  insurgents,  for  the  vast  majority  of  them- 
selves labored  under  similar  grievances. 

This  distress  was  overruled  for  good.  It  was  the 
means  of  bringing  all  the  States  to  view  with  favor  a 
union  under  the  same  constitution,  and  thus  form  a gov- 
ernment which  should  have  power  to  act  for  the  good  of 
the  whole  country. 

The  States  made  trial  of  independent  governments, 


563 


;\ 

CLASHING  INTERESTS RIVAL  PORT’S. 

but  after  an  experiment  of  three  or  four  years  the  result 

proved  unsatisfactory.  This  was  especially  the  case  in 

relation  to  the  subjects  of  legislation  which  concerned  the  1787- 
whole  country;  such  as  the  regulation  of  commerce,  the 
common  defence,  the  ad j ustmen  t of  controversies  between 
one  State  and  another,  and  making  of  treaties  with  other 
nations. 

These  difficulties  were  increasing  — many  interests 
clashed.  Some  of  the  States  passed  laws  which  con- 
flicted with  those  of  their  sisters;  since  the  close  of  the 
war,  commerce  had  increased  very  rapidly,  but  American 
merchants  were  still  excluded  by  the  British  from  the 
West  India  trade.  They  complained  to  Congress,  but 
the  States  had  not  yet  conceded  authority  to  that  body, 
to  regulate  commerce  or  to  legislate  for  the  whole  country. 

Some  States  had  good  harbors,  and  imported  mer- 
chandise upon  which  duties  were  imposed  at  the  expense 
of  their  neighbors;  and  ports  competed  with  each  other  by 
lowering  the  rate  of  imports.  Thus  there  were  rival  ports 
on  the  Delaware;  and  Maryland  and  Virginia  competed 
with  each  other  for  the  trade  of  the  Chesapeake,  while 
New  Jersey  and  Connecticut  were  laid  under  contribution 
by  their  neighbors  of  New  York  and  Massachusetts.  No 
State  could  protect  itself  by  retaliation  against  the  restric- 
tions of  foreign  countries,  as  the  attempt  would  throw  its 
own  trade  into  the  hands  of  a sister  rival. 

Efforts  were  made  to  obviate  these  evils,  and  those 
States  bordering  on  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake  and 
Potomac  sent  delegates  to  a convention  held  at  Alexan- 
dria, to  establish  a uniform  tariff  of  duties  on  the  mer- 
chandise brought  into  their  ports.  This  led  to  corre- 
spondence between  the  prominent  men  of  the  country 
and  the  legislatures.  Another  convention  was  held  at 
Annapolis,  to  which  there  were  representatives  from  only 
five  States;  finally,  the  people  elected  delegates  to  meet  in 


564  HiSTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap.  Convention  in  Philadelphia,  to  revise  the  Articles  of  Con- 

XXXVIII.  - 

federation. 

1787.  On  the  14th  of  May  the  members  of  the  Convention 
met  in  the  State  House,  in  Philadelphia,  in  the  same  hall 
where  the  Declaration  of  Independence  was  made.  Wash- 
ington, who,  since  the  war,  had  lived  in  retirement  at 
Mount  Vernon,  appeared  as  a delegate.  He  was  unani- 
mously chosen  President  of  the  Convention. 

The  Convention  resolved  to  sit  with  closed  doors;  not 
even  a transcript  of  their  minutes  was  permitted  to  be 
made  public.  The  articles  of  the  old  confederation,  found 
to  be  very  defective,  were  thrown  aside,  and  the  Con- 
vention addressed  itself  to  framing  an  independent  con- 
stitution. 

There  were  present  about  fifty  delegates,  representa- 
tives from  eleven  different  States,  all  of  whom  had  the 
confidence  of  their  fellow-citizens,  and  were  distinguished 
for  their  intellectual  and  moral  worth  and  experience  in 
public  affairs.  Some  had  been  members  of  the  Stamp 
Act  Congress  in  1765,  some  of  the  Continental  Congress 
in  1774,  and  some  were  also  among  the  signers  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence.  Conspicuous  was  the 
venerable  Dr.  Franklin,  now  in  his  eightieth  year,  who, 
thirty  years  before,  at  a convention  at  Albany,  had  pro- 
posed a plan  of  union  for  the  colonies. 

The  various  disturbances  in  different  parts  of  the  land 
had  shaken  the  faith  of  many  in  the  power  of  the  multi- 
tude to  govern  themselves.  Said  Elbridge  Gerry,  in  the 
Convention : “ All  the  evils  wTe  experience  flow  from  an 
excess  of  democracy.  The  people  do  not  want  virtue, 
but  are  under  the  dupes  of  pretended  patriots;  they  are 
daily  misled  into  the  most  baleful  measures  of  opinions.” 

It  was  necessary  to  have  a central  government,  which 
could  give  security  to  all  the  States,  and  at  the  same  time 
not  conflict  in  its  powers  with  their  rights. 

It  was  found  very  difficult  to  arrange  satisfactorily  the 


THE  CONSTITUTION  COMPLETED. 


565 


representation  in  the  two  branches  of  the  proposed  gov-  xchap^ 

ernment.  The  smaller  States  were  alarmed,  lest  their 

rights  would  be  infringed  upon  by  the  overwhelming  ma-  1787- 
jority  of  members  coming  from  the  larger  ones.  This 
difficulty  was  removed  by  constituting  the  Senate,  in 
which  the  States  were  represented  equally  without  refer- 
ence to  their  population;  each  being  entitled  to  two  mem- 
bers, while  in  the  House  of  Representatives  the  States  were 
to  be  represented  in  proportion  to  their  population. 

After  four  months  of  labor,  during  which  every  article 
was  thoroughly  discussed,  the  Constitution  was  finished 
and  signed  by  all  the  members  present,  with  the  exception 
of  three:  Gerry,  of  Massachusetts,  George  Mason  and 
Edmund  Randolph,  of  Virginia.  This  result  was  not  ob- 
tained without  much  discussion;  at  one  time,  so  adverse 
were  opinions  that  it  was  apprehended  the  Convention 
would  dissolve,  leaving  its  work  unfinished.  It  was  then 
that  Franklin  proposed  they  should  choose  a chaplain  to 
open  their  sessions  by  prayer.  Said  he:  “I  have  lived  a 
long  time;  and  the  longer  I live  the  more  convincing 
proofs  I see  of  this  truth,  that  God  governs  the  affairs  of 
men.  And  if  a sparrow  cannot  fall  to  the  ground  without 
his  notice,  is  it  possible  that  an  empire  can  rise  without 
his  aid?  ” 

The  Convention  presented  the  Constitution  thus 
framed  to  Congress,  and  that  body  submitted  it  to  the 
people  of  the  States  for  their  approval  or  rejection. 

It  was  a document  of  compromises;  probably  not  a 
member  of  the  Convention  was  perfectly  satisfied  with  it. 

There  were  three  prominent  compromises;  the  first,  the 
equal  representation  in  the  Senate,  a concession  to  the 
smaller  States;  the  second,  that  in  the  enumeration  of 
the  inhabitants  three-fifths  of  the  slaves  were  to  be  in- 
cluded in  determining  the  ratio  of  representation  in  the 
lower  house  of  Congress;  a concession  to  the  slaveholders; 


566 


HISTORY  OR  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxviii  and  the  third,  permission,  till  1808,  to  the  States  of 

Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  to  receive  slaves  imported 

1787.  from  Africa,  as  the  delegates  from  those  two  States  re- 
fused to  sign  the  Constitution  except  on  that  condition. 
The  great  desire  to  secure  the  moral  power  of  a unanimous 
vote  of  the  members  of  the  Convention  in  favor  of  their 
own  work,  alone  obtained  this  concession. 

In  less  than  a year  after  the  Constitution  was  sub- 
mitted to  the  people,  it  was  adopted  by  all  the  States, 
except  North  Carolina  and  Rhode  Island,  and  by  them 
in  less  than  two  years. 

This  ratification  of  the  Constitution  was  not  brought 
about  without  a struggle.  The  subject  was  discussed  in 
conventions  and  in  the  legislatures,  and  in  the  newspapers. 
The  States  were  for  a time  unwilling  to  resign  any  of  their 
sovereignty  to  a Federal  or  National  Government. 

Many  elaborate  essays,  collectively  known  as  the 
Federalist,  were  written  by  Alexander  Hamilton,  Jay, 
and  Madison,  in  favor  of  its  adoption.  These  essays  had 
an  immense  influence  upon  the  leading  minds  of  the 
country;  and  these  in  turn  greatly  influenced  the  pop- 
ular will. 

It  shows  the  practical  wisdom  of  those  who  framed 
the  Constitution,  that  in  the  application  of  its  principles 
for  almost  three-quarters  of  a century,  it  has  been  found 
necessary  to  change  or  modify  only  very  few  of  its  ar- 
ticles. 

While  the  Convention  which  framed  the  Constitution 
was  in  session  in  Philadelphia,  the  Continental  Congress 
July  in  New  York  passed  a bill  “for  the  government  of  the 
13'  Territory  north-west  of  the  Ohio.”  That  region  had  been 
ceded  to  the  United  States  by  the  States  of  Massachusetts, 
Connecticut,  New  York  and  Virginia.  In  this  bill  were 
introduced  provisions  securing  the  exercise  of  religious 
freedom,  and  for  the  encouragement  of  schools,  and  also 
the  proviso  that  “ there  shall  be  neither  slavery,  nor  in- 


ECCLESIASTICAL  ORGANIZATIONS. 


567 


voluntary  servitude  in  said  territory,  otherwise  than  in  xchap.^ 
punishment  for  crime.”  The  region  south  of  the  Ohio  was  — - — - 
to  be  afterward  regulated.  Three  years  before  Thomas  1784- 
Jefferson  had  introduced  a bill,  and  urged  its  passage  with 
all  his  influence,  to  exclude  slavery  not  only  from  the  ter- 
ritory then  held  by  the  United  States,  but  from  all  which 
should  thereafter  be  ceded  to  Congress  by  the  respective 
States.  This  bill  failed  by  only  a few  votes. 

The  people,  though  thus  engaged  in  moulding  their 
political  institutions,  did  not  neglect  to  conform  their 
systems  of  ecclesiastical  government  to  the  new  order  of 
things.  The  Revolution  had  changed  the  relation  of  the 
religious  denominations  to  the  State.  In  New  England, 
Congregationalism  was  the  established  religion,  and  every 
citizen  was  required  to  aid  in  the  support  of  some  church. 

In  all  the  southern  colonies  the  Episcopal  Church  was 
equally  favored,  and  partially  so  in  New  York  and  New 
Jersey.  Only  in  Pennsylvania,  Rhode  Island,  and  Dela- 
ware, were  all  the  Protestant  sects  on  an  equality,  as  to 
their  religious  rights. 

The  Episcopal  Church  was  more  disorganized  than 
any  other.  It  had  hitherto  been  attached  to  the  diocese 
of  the  Bishop  of  London,  but  now  that  authority  was  not 
recognized. 

As  yet  there  was  no  American  bishop,  and  no  means 
to  obtain  the  consecration  of  any  clergyman  to  that  office, 
except  by  English  bishops.  Accordingly  the  Reverend 
Samuel  Seabury,  of  Connecticut,  at  the  request  of  the 
Episcopalians  of  that  State,  visited  England  to  obtain  or- 
dination as  a bishop.  But  the  English  bishops  were  pre- 
vented by  law  of  Parliament  from  raising  any  one  to  that 
dignity,  who  did  not  take  the  oaths  of  allegiance,  and  ac- 
knowledge the  King  as  head  of  the  Church.  Seabury  then 
applied  to  the  non-juring  bishops  of  the  Episcopal  Church 
of  Scotland,  by  whom  he  was  ordained.  Some  Episco- 


568  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

xxxvni  Pa^ans>  however,  were  not  satisfied  with  an  ordination 
——at  the  hands  of  the  Scottish  bishops. 

1787. 

A convention  of  delegates,  from  several  States,  met 
and  formed  a constitution  for  the  “ Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.”  After  some 
revision  this  constitution  was  adopted  by  conventions  in 
the  separate  States.  Titles  were  changed  in  order  to  con- 
form to  republicanism;  such  as  “ Lord  Bishop,”  and  all 
such  as  were  “descriptive  of  temporal  power  and  prece- 
dency.” The  Liturgy  for  the  same  reason  was  modified. 
A friendly  letter  was  addressed  to  the  English  bishops, 
requesting  at  their  hands  ordination  of  American  bishops. 
An  Act  of  Parliament  gave  the  desired  authority,  and 
William  White,  of  Philadelphia,  Samuel  Provost,  of  New 
York,  and  James  Madison,  of  Virginia,  were  thus  ordained. 
Soon  after  these  ordinations,  a General  Convention  rati- 
fied the  constitution,  and  the  organization  of  the  Epis- 
copal Church  in  the  United  States  was  complete. 

About  this  time  came  Thomas  Coke,  as  superintend- 
ent or  bishop  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  He 
had  been  an  able  laborer  with  Wesley,  by  whom  he  was 
ordained  to  that  office.  This  sect  spread  very  rapidly, 
especially  in  the  south;  in  that  section  of  the  country 
were  a great  many  vacant  parishes,  which  belonged  to 
the  Episcopal  Church,  numbers  of  whose  clergymen  left 
the  country  during  the  troubles  of  the  Revolution.  At 
this  time  the  denomination  did  not  number  more  than 
ninety  preachers,  and  fifteen  thousand  members. 

The  institutions  of  the  Congregational  and  Presby- 
terian Churches  required  no  change  to  adapt  them  to  the 
new  order  of  things. 

The  Presbyterians  took  measures  to  organize  their 

1788.  Church  government  on  a national  basis.  Four  Synods 
were  formed  out  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia. A General  Assembly,  composed  of  delegates  from 


THE  SEPARATION  OF  CHURCH  AND  STATE. 


569 


all  the  Presbyteries  of  the  land,  was  authorized  to  meet 
annually. 

Soon  after  the  treaty  of  peace  with  England,  the 
Pope’s  Nuncio  at  Paris  made  overtures  to  Congress, 
through  Doctor  Franklin,  on  the  subject  of  appointing  a 
Vicar  Apostolic  or  bishop  for  the  United  States.  On  the 
ground  that  the  subject  was  purely  spiritual,  and  there- 
fore beyond  its  jurisdiction,  Congress  refused  to  take  any 
part  in  the  matter.  The  Pope  then  appointed  as  his  vicar 
apostolic,  John  Carroll,  a brother  of  Charles  Carroll,  of 
Carrollton;  the  same  was  afterward  raised  to  the  dignity 
of  Archbishop  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the 
United  States. 

Almost  immediately  after  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence the  Presbytery  of  Hanover,  in  Virginia,  ad- 
dressed a memorial  to  the  House  of  Assembly,  in  which 
they  petitioned  for  the  separation  of  church  and  state. 
They  preferred  that  the  gospel  should  be  supported  by 
the  free  gifts  of  its  friends;  they  asked  no  aid  from  the 
civil  power  to  maintain  their  own  churches,  and  were  un- 
willing that  any  denomination  should  thus  be  favored. 
The  movement  thus  commenced  was  ardently  seconded 
by  the  Baptists  and  Quakers,  who  petitioned  the  Assem- 
bly to  the  same  effect.  These  petitions  were  met  by  coun- 
ter-memorials from  the  Episcopalians  and  Methodists, 
who  urged  in  behalf  of  the  Establishment,  that  it  was  a 
system  which  “ possessed  the  nature  of  a vested  right, 
and  ought  to  be  maintained  inviolate.” 

The  separation  of  church  and  state  soon  became  a 
prominent  question  in  Virginia.  Jefferson  took  an  im- 
portant part  in  the  animated  contest,  but  the  most  effec- 
tive was  the  united  influence  of  those  who  first  opposed 
the  establishment,  and  who  never  relaxed  their  efforts 
till  the  churches  were  declared  independent  of  the  civil 
power,  and  every  colonial  lav;  interfering  with  the  relig- 
ious rights  of  the  people  was  swept  away. 


CHAP. 

xxxvm 


1788. 


1776. 


570 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxviii  The  example  thus  set  by  Virginia  was  not  without  its 

... influence;  the  union  of  church  and  state  was  dissolved 

1788.  }n  the  other  States  soon  after  the  close  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, except  in  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts,  where  the 
system  was  retained  many  years  longer.1 

Thus  we  have  seen  the  Fathers  of  the  Republic  equal 
to  every  emergency  as  it  occurred.  They  carried  their 
country  through  the  Revolution;  then  through  the  try- 
ing period  between  its  close  and  the  formation  and  adop- 
tion of  the  Constitution,  and  the  adjustment  of  the  dif- 
ficult question  of  the  relation  between  church  and  state. 
As  statesmen  and  patriots  they  are  held  in  higher  esti- 
mation to-day  by  enlightened  and  liberal  men  than  ever 
before;  while  the  cause  they  advocated  takes  a deeper 
hold  upon  the  general  intelligence  of  the  world.  Had 
they  been  advocates  of  principles  that  could  not  bear 
the  test  of  time  and  experience,  though  equally  honest 
and  sincere,  they  would  still  be  looked  upon  as  misguided 
men.  On  the  contrary,  they  were  in  advance  of  their 
own  age,  and  as  time  moves  on  they  are  more  and  more 
appreciated;  their  cause  was  commensurate  in  import- 
ance with  the  zeal  and  self-denial  they  exercised  in  mak- 
ing the  principles  of  true  liberty  the  inheritance  of  civi- 
lized man.  It  requires  a good  cause,  as  well  as  success, 
to  secure  the  respect  of  future  generations. 

1 Hildreth,  Vol.  III.  Dr.  Hawkes’  Contributions  to  Ecclesiastical 
History  of  the  U.  S.  Dr.  Baird’s  Religion  of  America. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 


WASHINGTON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

The  Reception  and  Inauguration  of  the  President. — An  Era  in 
human  progress. — The  Departments  of  State  organized. — Ham- 
ilton’s Financial  Report. — Congress  Assumes  the  Debts  of  the 
Nation. — The  National  Bank. — Commercial  Enterprise. — Manu- 
factures.— Indian  War. — Harmer’s  Repulse. — St.  Clair  defeated. 

— Wayne  defeats  the  Indians. — Political  Parties. — Jefferson. — • 

The  French  Revolution. — Genet  arrives  as  French  Minister. — 

War  between  France  and  England. — Neutrality  proclaimed  by 
the  President. — Partisans  of  France. — Arrogant  proceedings  of 
Genet. — The  Whiskey  Insurrection. — Special  Mission  to  Great 
Britain. — A Treaty  concluded. — Its  Ratification. — Other  Trea- 
ties.— Washington’s  Farewell  Address. — The  Policy  of  the 
Government  established. 

When  two-thirds  of  the  States  had  adopted  the  Fed-  ychap. 

eral  Constitution,  it  became  the  law  of  the  land.  The  — 

Continental  Congress — that  body  so  remarkable  in  its  1789- 
origin,  in  what  it  had  accomplished,  and  now  about  to 
pass  out  of  existence— ordained  that  the  new  government 
should  go  into  operation  on  the  4th  of  March,  and  also 
designated  the  city  of  New  York  as  the  place  where  the 
National  Congress  should  hold  its  sessions.  The  same 
authority  also  named  the  time  for  electing  the  President 
and  Vice-President,  according  to  the  manner  prescribed 
in  the  Constitution. 

The  hearts  of  the  American  people  were  turned  to 
one  man.  George  Washington  was  unanimously  chosen 
the  first  President  of  the  Republic.  John  Adams  received 
the  next  highest  number  of  votes,  and  was  elected  Vice- 


572 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


char.  President.  Charles.  Thompson,  the  old  Secretary  of  Con- 

gress,  was  sent  to  Mount  Vernon  to  inform  Washington 

1789.  0f  his  election,  and  another  messenger  to  Boston,  to  inform 
Adams  of  his.  The  latter  had  just  returned  from  a resi- 
dence of  nine  years  in  Europe,  where  he  had  been  engaged 
in  public  business;  he  immediately  set  out  to  enter  upon 
the  duties  of  his  office.  As  a mark  of  respect,  he  was 
escorted  by  a troop  of  horse  through  Massachusetts  and 
Connecticut,  and  was  met  at  the  New  York  State  line, 
and  in  a similar  manner  attended  to  the  city. 

Washington  wished  to  travel  to  New  York  in  as  pri- 
vate a manner  as  possible.  But  enthusiasm  and  respect 
drew  the  people  in  crowds  to  see  and  honor  him.  The 
authorities  of  the  States  through  which  he  passed,  vied 
with  each  other  in  testifying  their  regard.  The  most 
graceful  reception,  and  no  doubt  to  him  the  most  grateful, 
was  the  one  he  received  at  Trenton.  As  he  came  to  the 
bridge,  over  which,  twelve  years  before,  on  the  eve  of  the 
battle  of  Princeton,  he  retreated  with  his  weary  and  dis- 
heartened soldiers,  he  found  it  spanned  by  a triumphal 
arch  bearing  the  inscription : “ The  Defender  of  the 
Mothers  will  be  the  Protector  of  the  Daughters.”  Here 
were  assembled  a company  of  matrons  and  young  girls, 
dressed  in  while,  with  baskets  of  flowers  in  their  hands. 
As  he  approached  they  began  to  sing  an  appropriate  ode, 
written  for  the  occasion.  At  the  close  of  the  line,  “strew 
your  hero’s  way  with  flowers,”  they  suited  the  action  to 
the  sentiment  by  strewing  the  flowers  before  him.  At 
Elizabethport  he  was  met  by  a committee  of  both  Houses 
of  Congress,  and  the  heads  of  departments,  and  received 
on  board  a barge,  magnificently  decorated,  and  manned 
by  thirteen  pilots  in  appropriate  uniforms.  The  barge 
was  accompanied  by  a numerous  cortege  of  boats  filled 
with  citizens.  Welcomed  to  the  city,  amidst  the  salutes 
of  artillery  from  the  ships  in  the  harbor,  American,  as  well 
as  foreign,  and  from  the  battery,  he  was  conducted  to 


INAUGURATION  OF  WASHINGTON. 


573 


the  house  prepared  for  his  reception,  by  Governor  George 
Clinton,  the  State  officers,  and  a numerous  concourse  of 
people. 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th  of  April,  at  9 o’clock,  the 
churches  were  opened  for  religious  services  and  prayer.  A 
little  after  the  hour  of  noon,  on  the  balcony  of  the  Federal 
Hall,  on  the  site  of  the  present  Custom  House,  in  the 
presence  of  a vast  concourse  of  people  in  the  streets,  the 
oath  of  office  was  administered  to  the  President  elect,  by 
Robert  R.  Livingston,  Chancellor  of  New  York.  At  the 
close  of  the  ceremony  the  Chancellor  exclaimed:  “Long 
live  George  Washington,  President  of  the  United  States!  ” 
The  assembled  multitude  responded  to  the  sentiment. 

The  members  of  both  Houses  returned  to  the  Senate 
chamber,  where  the  President  delivered  an  inaugural  ad- 
dress, replete  with  wisdom  and  with  sentiments  designed 
to  harmonize  the  discordant  opinions  which  prevailed,  and 
with  renewed  expressions  of  gratitude  to  Heaven  for  the 
favor  granted  the  people  of  America,  in  all  their  struggles. 
Then  he  closed  by  announcing  that  he  would  receive  no 
remuneration  for  his  services,  only  asking  that  his  ex- 
penses might  be  paid.  The  members  of  Congress,  ac- 
companied by  the  President,  then  went  in  procession  to 
St.  Paul’s  church,  where,  led  by  Bishop  Provost,  the 
Chaplain  of  the  Senate,  they  implored  the  blessing  of  the 
King  of  nations  upon  the  government  just  inaugurated. 

The  youthful  nation  was  about  to  assume  the  powers 
of  self-government,  under  circumstances  never  before  wit- 
nessed in  the  history  of  man;  to  throw  off  the  useless  in 
forms  and  systems,  retain  what  was  valuable,  and  com- 
mence a new  era  in  human  progress.  The  people  them- 
selves established  their  own  government;  its  Constitution 
was  framed  to  secure  their  own  welfare,  and  not  to  make 
the  State  great  at  their  expense.  They  had  learned  this 
of  their  fathers.  In  English  history  all  the  great  advances 
in  securing  the  enjoyment  of  human  rights,  from  the  day 


CHAP. 

xxxix. 


1789. 


April. 


574 


HISTORY  OR  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXIX. 


1789. 


on  which  Magna  Charta  was  given,  to  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  had  tended  to  protect  the  rights  of  the 
subject— the  individual  man— and  now  this  principle,  un- 
trammelled by  clogging  forms,  was  to  be  carried  out.  The 
individual  man  was  to  be  pre-eminent;  the  State  only  his 
instrument,  the  mere  machine  of  his  own  contriving,  de- 
signed and  moulded  from  time  to  time  to  protect  his  civil 
and  religious  privileges.  In  the  great  empires  of  the  Old 
World,  the  empire  was  everything;  the  people  nothing. 
Now  the  people  were  to  be  everything;  henceforth  they 
were  to  be  the  fountain  of  power  and  influence.  Ancient 
Greece  and  Rome  had  their  civilization,  their  literature, 
their  art,  their  liberty;  but  they  failed;  they  had  no  elevat- 
ing principle  like  Christianity  to  permeate  and  influence 
the  people,  penetrate  their  inmost  life,  and  dignify  the 
humblest  by  bringing  into  exercise  the  noblest  attributes 
of  their  nature.  A Christianized  civilization;  the  recog- 
nition of  man’s  dearest  rights;  an  open  field  for  individual 
enterprise;  attachment  to  institutions  under  whose  ample 
shield  protection  was  secured  to  all,  were  so  many  pledges 
of  the  ultimate  success  of  a people  thus  governed. 

The  new  government  had  before  it  a difficult  task  to 
arrange  the  various  departments  of  State;  to  obtain 
revenue,  and  pay  off  the  national  debt.  Three  executive 
departments  were  created,  the  presiding  officers  of  which 
were  styled  secretaries — the  Treasury,  War,  including 
that  of  the  Navy,  and  Foreign  Affairs.  These  secretaries, 
the  President,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Senate,  could 
appoint  to  office,  or  dismiss  from  the  same.  They  were 
to  constitute  his  cabinet  or  council;  and  when  requested 
by  him,  were  bound  to  give  in  writing  their  opinions  on 
the  subject  under  discussion.  A judiciary  for  the  nation 
was  established,  under  the  title  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
the  Un  ited  States,  having  subordinate  Circuit  and  District 
courts.  Washington  nominated  Alexander  Hamilton, 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  General  Knox,  Secretary  of 


THE  FIRST  SESSION  OF  THE  FIRST  CONGRESS. 


575 


War;  Thomas  Jefferson,  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs; 
John  Jay,  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States,  and  Edmund 
Randolph,  Attorney-General. 

The  first  session  of  Congress,  a laborious  one  of  six 
months,  was  spent  in  organizing  the  government.  It 
shows  the  spirit  of  the  times,  that  before  they  adjourned 
Congress  passed  a resolution,  requesting  the  President  to 
recommend  a “ day  of  public  thanksgiving  and  prayer,  in 
acknowledgment  of  the  many  signal  favors  of  Almighty 
God,  and  especially  his  affording  the  people  an  oppor- 
tunity peaceably  to  establish  a constitution  of  govern- 
ment for  their  safety  and  happiness.” 

In  January,  the  second  session  of  the  First  Congress 
commenced.  The  President,  instead  of  sending  a written 
message,  as  is  now  the  custom,  made  to  both  Houses,  as- 
sembled in  the  Senate  chamber,  an  address.  He  directed 
their  attention  to  the  public  defence;  to  the  encourage- 
ment of  agriculture,  manufactures,  commerce,  and  litera- 
ture; to  the  enactment  of  naturalization  laws,  and  espe- 
cially to  the  payment  of  the  national  debt.  These  various 
heads  of  business  were  referred  to  committees.  During 
this  session  the  official  intercourse  between  the  heads  of 
departments  and  the  Houses  of  Congress  took  the  form 
of  written  communications. 

Hamilton  made  his  celebrated  financial  report,  in  which 
he  recommended  certain  measures  for  obtaining  revenue 
to  defray  the  current  expenses  of  the  Government  and  pay 
off  the  national  debt.  This  debt  was  in  the  form  of  cer- 
tificates or  notes  of  obligation  to  pay  for  value  received. 
During  the  war  they  had  been  issued  by  the  States  as 
well  as  by  Congress,  to  persons  who  furnished  supplies  to 
the  army,  and  for  other  services.  Congress  assumed  these 
debts,  and  also  the  foreign  debt.  The  expenses  of  two 
distinct  governments — the  Federal  and  that  of  the  sep- 
arate States — were  to  be  borne.  The  revenue  could  be 
derived  only  from  taxes  on  property.  As  the  control  of 


CHAP. 

xxxix. 


1789. 


1790. 


576 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXIX. 


1790. 


Dec. 

6. 


commerce  had  been  transferred  to  Congress  by  the  States, 
it  was  fitting  that  the  revenue  derived  from  the  tax  or  duty 
levied  on  imported  merchandise  should  be  appropriated 
to  the  support  of  the  Federal  Government,  while  that 
arising  from  real  estate  and  other  sources,  should  be  as- 
signed to  the  use  of  the  States.  Hamilton  proposed,  and 
the  government  adopted  the  system  of  indirect  taxation 
by  raising  revenue  from  the  duties  thus  imposed;  and  to 
meet  a certain  deficiency  at  the  time,  an  excise,  or  tax  on 
the  manufacture  of  domestic  spirits. 

Near  the  close  of  this  session,  Congress,  after  much  dis- 
cussion, passed  a bill  to  locate  the  seat  of  the  General 
Government  on  the  banks  of  the  Potomac,  and  authorized 
the  President  to  select  the  spot  within  certain  limits,  and 
to  make  arrangements  for  the  erection  of  suitable  build- 
ings. Until  these  should  be  ready  for  occupation,  its  ses- 
sions were  to  be  held  in  Philadelphia,  at  which  place,  ac- 
cordingly, the  second  Congress  began  its  first  session. 

The  President  congratulated  the  members  on  the  in- 
creasing prosperity  of  the  country,  and  the  unexpected 
success  in  obtaining  revenue.  On  the  recommendation  of 
Hamilton,  Congress  gave  a charter  for  twenty  years  for  a 
National  Bank,  with  the  privilege  to  establish  branches 
in  any  of  the  States.  The  capital  of  the  Bank  was  ten 
millions,  of  which  the  government  took  two  millions,  and 
individuals  the  remainder.  The  Bank  was  as  beneficial 
to  the  government  as  it  was  to  the  commercial  interests  of 
the  country.  Its  bills  were  payable  in  gold  or  silver  when 
presented  at  its  counters.  This  feature  had  a decided 
effect;  it  raised  the  credit  of  the  General  Government, 
and  inspired  confidence  in  the  commercial  world.  The 
first  census,  just  taken,  showed  the  population  of  the 
States  to  be  almost  four  millions. 

By  assuming  the  debts  contracted  by  the  States  in 
thedefenceof  their  common  liberties,  Congress  had  simply 
performed  an  act  of  justice;  provision  was  made  to  pay 


COMMERCIAL  ENTERPRISE — DOMESTIC  MANUFACTURES. 


577 


the  interest,  and  also  in  time  to  liquidate  the  debts  them-  ^chap. 

selves.  The  duties  imposed  upon  imports  to  raise  revenue, 1 

had  also  a beneficial  effect  upon  the  struggling  manufac-  179°- 
tures  of  the  country.  The  mutual  confidence  between 
the  States  and  the  Federal  Government,  produced  a like 
influence  upon  the  minds  of  the  people;  their  industry 
was  encouraged,  and  their  commerce  extended.  American 
merchantmen  were  seen  on  almost  every  sea;  some  sailed 
to  the  north-west  coast  of  the  continent,  where,  in  ex- 
change for  trinkets,  they  obtained  furs;  these  they  bar- 
tered for  cargoes  in  China,  and  these  again  they  sold  at 
home  at  an  immense  profit;  while  others  were  as  busily 
employed  in  the  trade  to  the  East  and  West  Indies,  and  to 
Europe.  About  this  time  Captain  Gray,  of  Boston,  re- 
turned from  a voyage  around  the  world— the  first  ever 
made  by  an  American.  On  his  second  voyage  he  discov- 
ered, and  to  a certain  extent,  explored  the  Columbia  river.  1792. 

Though  the  Revolution  broke  the  fetters  with  which 
English  cupidity  had  bound  the  domestic  manufactures 
of  the  colonies,  still  there  were  innumerable  difficulties  in 
the  way.  A coarse  fabric,  known  as  linsey-woolsey,  and 
dyed  in  various  colors,  derived  from  the  bark  of  trees  in 
the  forest,  comprised  almost  entirely  the  extent  of  do- 
mestic cloths.  At  the  town  of  Beverly,  in  Massachusetts, 
was  established  the  first  factory  for  making  cotton  cloth.  1788. 

“ The  patriotic  adventurers  ” were  not  very  successful  in 
their  enterprise,  though  they  had  machines  that  could 
“ card  forty  pounds  of  cotton  in  a day,  and  spin  sixty 
threads  at  a time.”  Newburyport  has  the  honor  of  hav- 
ing the  first  factory  for  making  woollen  cloths,  and  two 
years  later  an  establishment  for  printing  calico.  These  1794‘ 
crude  efforts  were  not  very  successful,  but  they  were  the 
harbingers  of  future  triumphs. 

Sir  Richard  Arkwright  improved  upon  a machine  in- 
vented by  a poor  man  named  Highs,  who  called  it  a 
“Jenny,”  in  honor  of  his  daughter,  and  who,  amid  many 


578 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


^ihar  discouragements,  and  the  jeers  of  his  ignorant  neighbors, 
' contrived  to  spin  a dozen  threads  of  cotton  at  a time. 

1794.  jje  turned  his  machine  by  hand;  Arkwright  arranged  it 
to  be  driven  by  water-power.  Samuel  Slater,  “ the  father 
of  American  manufactures,”  a native  of  Derbyshire,  an 
apprentice  of  Arkwright’s  partner,  made  himself  familiar, 
not  merely  with  the  use  of  the  machine,  but  with  the 
construction  of  the  machines  themselves.  The  British 
government  did  every  thing  in  its  power  to  retain  the 
knowledge  of  the  invention  within  the  kingdom.  Slater 
resolved  to  emigrate  to  America,  and  there  introduce  this 
art  of  spinning  cotton.  He  landed  at  New  York,  but  not 
meeting  with  encouragement,  he  went  to  Rhode  Island, 

1790.  and  at  Pawtucket  put  in  operation  sixty-two  spindles  on 
the  Arkwright  principle.  Sixteen  years  later  he  was 
joined  by  his  brother,  John  Slater,1  who  brought  with 
him  the  recent  improvements  in  the  art. 

In  the  valley  of  the  Ohio,  Indian  troubles  were  on  the 
increase.  The  British  neglected  to  give  up  the  Western 
posts  according  to  the  treaty,  but  retained  them  with 
their  small  garrisons.  The  Indians  became  restless,  and 
occasionally  made  incursions  against  the  frontier  settle- 
ments, especially  those  in  Kentucky.  It  was  surmised 

Oct.  that  British  emissaries  had  excited  them  to  these  outrages. 

The  year  previous  they  had  repulsed  General  Harmer, 
who  had  been  sent  against  them,  and  this  success  increased 
their  boldness.  General  St.  Clair,  now  Governor  of  the 
North-west  Territory,  was  appointed  to  the  command  of 
another  expedition  against  them.  In  the  mean  time  vol- 
unteers from  Kentucky  made  desultory  expeditions  into 
the  wilderness  north  of  the  Ohio.  They  attacked  all  the 
Indians  they  met,  friendly  or  unfriendly,  but  the  latter 
generally  kept  out  of  their  way;  to  burn  empty  wigwams, 
and  destroy  cornfields,  only  exasperated  the  savages  more 

1791.  and  more.  , 

1 His  descendant,  John  S.  Slater,  in  April,  1882,  had  introduced 
into  the  N.  Y.  Legislature  a bill  organizing  an  Association  to  manage 
a fund  of  $1,000,000  presented  by  him  for  aid  in  educating  the 
negroes  of  the  Southern  States. 


INDIAN  WAR — ST.  CLAIRES  DEFEAT. 


579 


It  was  the  middle  of  September  before  St.  Clair,  with 
an  army  of  about  two  thousand  men,  began  his  march 
from  Fort  Washington,  the  little  stockade  fort  on  the  site 
of  the  present  city  of  Cincinnati.  It  was  his  object  to 
open  a way,  and  establish  a line  of  posts  from  the  Ohio  to 
the  Maumee,  and  there  build  and  garrison  a strong  fort, 
as  a check  upon  the  marauding  Indians.  Two  of  these 
posts  he  had  already  established.  The  militia  who  j oined 
the  army  from  Kentucky,  were  insubordinate,  and,  as  the 
army  could  move  but  very  slowly  in  cutting  its  way 
through  the  wilderness,  they  grew  impatient,  and  finally 
numbers  of  them  returned  home.  The  Chickasaw  war- 
riors also  deserted,  and  his  force  was  reduced  to  fourteen 
hundred  men.  When  he  reached  the  head-waters  of  the 
Wabash,  his  army  was  surprised  by  Little  Turtle,  a cele- 
brated Miami  chief,  and  the  Indians,  who  had  hitherto 
contrived  to  keep  out  of  sight.  The  militia  fled  imme- 
diately, and  threw  the  regulars  into  confusion,  who  could 
not  regain  their  order,  nor  sustain  the  attack.  St.  Clair 
was  in  his  tent  prostrated  by  illness  and  not  able  to  mount 
his  horse,  and  when  Colonel  Butler  fell,  the  army  com- 
menced its  retreat,  or  rather  flight,  abandoning  every 
thing.  Fortunately,  plunder  had  more  attractions  for 
the  savages  than  pursuit  of  the  fugitives.  The  remnant 
of  the  army  returned  to  Fort  Washington,  and  the  whole 
frontier  was  again  defenceless.  St.  Clair  resigned  his 
command,  and  the  President  appointed  General  Wayne, 
whom  we  have  seen  so  daring  in  the  battles  of  the  Revo- 
lution, to  lead  the  next  expedition;  for  the  sake  of  con- 
nection the  account  of  this  will  be  given  here. 

An  attempt  was  made  to  negotiate  a peace,  but  with- 
out success;  in  the  mean  while  "Wayne  wras  at  Fort 
Washington,  earnestly  engaged  in  recruiting  and  organ- 
izing his  army.  With  his  usual  energy  he  pushed  his 
forces  rapidly  forward  to  the  scene  of  St.  Clair’s  defeat, 
and  there  built  a fort  which  he  named  Recovery.  This 


CHAP. 

xxxix. 


1791. 


Nov. 

4. 


1794. 

June, 


580 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxFx  ^-nc^ans  besieged  for  two  days,  but  were  at  length 

— ’ driven  off.  Six  weeks  after  he  suddenly  marched  to  the 

1794.  Maumee.  The  Indians  were  taken  by  surprise.  They 
took  position  amidst  some  fallen  timber,  prostrated  by  a 
hurricane,  in  order  to  avoid  the  cavalry,  of  which  they  had 
a great  fear.  Wayne  ordered  the  infantry  to  charge  with 

Aug.  the  bayonet  through  the  timber.  The  Indians  were  im- 
2°4  mediately  routed,  and  scattered  in  all  directions.  The 
fertile  valleys  of  the  neighborhood  were  covered  with 
cornfields;  these  fields  of  grain  were  destroyed  up  to  the 
very  gates  of  the  British  fort,  which  Wayne  could  scarcely 
restrain  his  army  from  attacking.  Thus,  in  a campaign 
of  ninety  days,  he  had  marched  three  hundred  miles,  the 
greater  part  of  the  road  cut  by  the  army,  had  completely 
broken  the  Indian  power,  destroyed  their  provisions  for 
the  next  winter,  and  established  a full  garrisoned  fort  in 

Nov.  the  midst  of  their  country.  He  now  returned  to  Green- 
ville, some  miles  west  of  the  Miami,  to  winter-quarters. 

The  following  summer  eleven  hundred  warriors,  rep- 
resentatives from  the  western  tribes,  met  Wayne  at  that 

Aug.  place  and  made  a treaty  which  secured  peace  to  the  fron- 

1795.  tier.  Their  friends  the  British  were  about  to  evacuate  the 
western  posts,  and  they  found  it  more  to  their  advantage 
to  submit.  They  ceded  at  this  time  nearly  all  the  terri- 
tory of  what  is  now  the  State  of  Ohio,  for  which  they  were 
paid.  For  twenty  years  the  Indians  had  made  incursions 
into  Kentucky,  and  during  that  time  they  had  carried 
off  a great  number  of  captives.  By  this  treaty  all  these 
captives  were  to  be  restored  to  their  friends.  It  was  a 
moving  spectacle  to  see  parents  endeavoring  to  find  their 
children,  who,  years  before,  had  been  taken  from  their 
homes,  some  of  them  had  forgotten  their  native  language, 
some  preferred  to  stay  with  their  savage  captors  rather 
than  return  to  civilized  life.  Many  husbands  and  wives 
who  had  been  separated  for  years,  were  restored  to  each 
other. 


CONFLICT  OF  OPINIONS — JEFFERSON.  581 

The  conflict  of  opinions,  in  regard  to  the  adoption  of  x<^ap. 

the  Constitution,  had  created  two  parties;  the  Federal- - 

ist  and  the  Anti-Federalist:  the  one,  the  administration  1792- 
and  its  friends;  the  other,  those  opposed  to  its  policy.  As 
the  Constitution  became  more  and  more  popular,  opposi- 
tion was  specially  made  to  Hamilton’s  management  of  the 
financial  affairs  of  the  government.  Time  has  proved  the 
wisdom  of  his  policy,  which  has  continued,  in  the  main, 
to  be  that  of  the  government  from  that  day  to  this. 

“ He  was  made  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  and  how 
he  fulfilled  the  duties  of  such  a place,  at  such  a time,  the 
whole  country  perceived  with  delight,  and  the  whole  world 
saw  with  admiration.  He  smote  the  rock  of  the  national 
resources,  and  abundant  streams  of  revenue  gushed  forth. 

He  touched  the  dead  corpse  of  the  Public  Credit,  and  it 
sprang  upon  its  feet.”1 

In  this  opposition  Jefferson,  the  Secretary  of  State,  per- 
formed a secret  but  active  part.  Having  been  some  years 
in  France,  as  American  Minister,  he  had  returned  home 
thoroughly  imbued  with  French  politics.  He  disliked 
Adams  almost  as  much  as  he  did  Hamilton,  and  he  seems 
to  have  been  haunted  with  the  idea  that  these  two  mem- 
bers of  the  cabinet  were,  in  disguise,  either  monarchists  or 
aristocrats;  that  they  were  devising  plans  to  change  the 
republican  form  of  the  government;  and  that  Washing- 
ton was  misled  by  them.  He  noticed  and  recorded  every 
remark  which  seemed  to  him  suspicious,  made  by  these 
gentlemen,  when  in  the  hours  of  unreserved  social  inter- 
course. While  ostensibly  the  friend  of  Washington  and 
his  administration,  he  was  in  communication  with  the 
opposition,  and  diffusing  his  opinions  in  his  private  corre- 
spondence. Measures,  which  at  one  time  he  himself  had 
approved,  he  now  feared  might  have  lurking  in  them  some 
latent  principle  which  might  lead  to  the  establishment  of 


1 Daniel  Webster. 


582 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


xxxik  a monarchy-  His  party  thought  it  expedient  to  repudiate 

the  name,  Anti-Federalists,  and  assume  that  of  Republi- 

1793.  can,  at  the  same  time  proclaiming  they  were  the  only 
true  friends  of  the  people.  An  incessant  warfare  com- 
menced against  the  policy  of  the  government,  accom- 
panied with  scurrilous  abuse  of  the  President. 

The  assumption  of  the  State  debts;  the  national  bank; 
the  manner  of  raising  the  revenue;  the  funding  system, 
by  which  provision  was  made  to  pay  the  interest  on  the 
national  debt,  were,  in  the  eyes  of  the  opposition,  so  many 
cunningly-devised  plans  to  create  friends  among  the  rich, 
and  in  the  end  subvert  the  liberties  of  the  country. 

The  public  interest  demanded  it,  and  after  much  so- 
licitation from  the  leading  members  of  the  government, 
Washington  consented  to  serve  for  a second  term.  He 
was  unanimously  chosen.  Adams  was  re-elected  Vice- 
President;  he  receiving  seventy-seven  electoral  votes,  and 
George  Clinton,  of  New  York,  fifty. 

Two  months  and  a half  after  the  first  inauguration  of 
1789.  Washington  as  President,  a bloody  revolution  broke  out 
in  France.  The  people  of  the  United  States  looked  with 
much  interest  upon  the  French  people  struggling  for 
liberty.  But  it  was  soon  evident  that  the  state  of  the 
nation’s  morals,  political  as  well  as  private,  forbade  the 
success  of  the  French  republic.  The  remembrance  of  the 
alliance  with  France,  by  which  they  had  received  aid  in 
the  time  of  need,  elicited  the  sympathy  of  the  American 
people.  The  republican  party  wished  to  form  an  alliance 
with  the  new  Republic,  while  Washington,  and  the  ma- 
jority of  his  cabinet,  as  well  as  the  more  judicious  states- 
men, were  in  favor  of  neutrality.  The  unheard-of  cruel- 
ties, which,  in  the  name  of  liberty,  had  been  practised  in 
France  for  a year  or  two,  had  cooled  the  zeal  of  many. 
One  party  had  succeeded  by  guillotining  the  leaders  of  its 
rival;  the  amiable  Louis,  who  had  aided  the  Americans 


NEUTRALITY  PROCLAIMED — CITIZEN  GENET. 


583 


in  their  struggle  for  liberty,  had  been  murdered  by  his  3geuj? 
subjects;  and  Lafayette  was  forced  to  flee.  Strange  that  - — 
such ' 1 excesses  and  horrible  butcheries  ’ ’ found  apologis  ts  *^93. 
in  the  United  States. 

While  the  public  mind  was  thus  divided,  came  Ed- 
mond Charles  Genet  or  “Citizen  Genet”  as  he  was 
styled,  as  minister  of  the  French  Republic.  He  brought 
the  intelligence  that  France  had  declared  war  against 
England.  Now  the  opposition,  urged  on  by  their  hatred 
to  the  latter  power,  wished  to  enter  into  an  alliance  with 
France,  and  thus  involve  the  country  in  war.  But  Wash- 
ington and  his  cabinet,  in  spite  of  these  clamors,  promptly 
proclaimed  neutrality  as  the  policy  of  the  United  States, 
and  also  warned  the  people  not  to  commit  acts  incon- 
sistent with  the  proclamation  of  neutrality,  nor  with  the 
strictest  impartiality  towards  the  belligerents.  The  wis- 
dom of  the  Government  saved  the  country  from  a mul- 
titude of  evils. 

Genet  took  advantage  of  the  sympathy  manifested 
for  France  by  a portion  of  the  American  people,  and  be- 
gan to  fit  out  privateers  against  English  commerce.  This 
was  an  insult  to  the  dignity  of  the  government,  and  a 
violation  of  the  proclaimed  neutrality.  But  the  parti- 
sans of  France  were  determined  that  the  country  should 
be  committed  to  an  alliance  with  the  great  sister  Republic 
in  the  old  world. 

About  this  time  numerous  societies,  modelled  after  the 
famous  Jacobin  clubs  in  Paris,  began  to  be  formed  in 
various  parts  of  the  Union.  The  more  ultra  assumed  the 
title  of  Democratic,  while  others  preferred  to  call  them- 
selves Democratic  Republican.  They  made  strenuous 
efforts  to  influence  the  public  mind  in  favor  of  French 
politics,  and  drive  the  government  from  its  determination 
not  to  interfere  in  the  quarrels  of  Europe.  The  President 
and  his  policy  were  assailed  in  terms  of  unmeasured  abuse. 

The  principal  organ  of  this  abuse  was  the  Gazette  news- 


584 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXIX. 


1793. 


1794. 


paper,  edited  by  Philip  Freneau,  who  at  this  time  was 
employed  by  Jefferson  as  translating  clerk. 

The  Republican  newspapers  continued  to  accuse  the 
President  and  his  cabinet  of  being  enemies  of  France,  the 
only  friend  of  the  United  Sta-tes,  and  of  being  friends  of 
England,  the  bitter  enemy  of  American  liberties. 

Genet  mistook  the  clamors  of  a few  for  the  sentiments 
of  the  majority  of  the  people.  He  now  had  the  audacity 
to  authorize  the  French  consuls  in  the  ports  of  the  United 
States  to  receive  and  sell  prizes  taken  from  the  English, 
with  whom  we  were  at  peace.  He  had  also  other  projects 
in  view,  one  to  raise  men  in  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia  and 
wrest  Florida  from  Spain,  another  to  raise  men  in  Ken- 
tucky and  make  an  attack  on  Louisiana. 

In  his  correspondence  with  the  government  he  became 
more  and  more  insolent,  imputed  improper  motives  to  its 
members,  till  finally  the  President  transmitted  his  letters 
to  Gouverneur  Morris,  American  minister  at  Paris,  with 
directions  to  lay  them  before  the  Executive  Council — and 
request  his  recall. 

When  Genet  received  the  information  of  this  pro- 
cedure he  was  thunderstruck.  He  charged  Jefferson  with 
insincerity,  as  “having  an  official  language  and  a lan- 
guage confidential.” 

Though  sympathizing  with  France  in  her  struggles 
for  liberty,  but  not  in  her  atrocious  excesses,  the  great 
majority  of  the  people,  when  informed  of  the  true  state 
of  the  case,  began  to  hold  meetings  and  express  their  ap- 
probation of  the  measures  adopted  by  the  President,  to 
prevent  his  country  from  being  embroiled  in  European 
quarrels. 

In  due  time  Morris  presented  the  request  that  Genet 
should  be  recalled;  but  another  change  had  occurred  in 
France.  The  management  of  affairs  had  passed  into  the 
hands  of  the  Jacobins;  the  Reign  of  Terror  had  com- 
menced. Genet  was  unceremoniously  recalled,  and  Mr. 


FIRST  SETTLERS  OF  WESTERN  PENNSYLVANIA. 


585 


Fauchet  appointed  in  his  place.  Genet  did  not  return 
home,  but  became  a citizen  of  the  United  States. 

Through  much  toil  and  danger  had  the  fertile  valleys 
of  the  Monongahela  and  its  tributaries  been  settled.  The 
pioneers  were  principally  Scotch-Irish  Presbyterians,  from 
eastern  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia.  Their  trials  were  as 
great  as  those  of  the  early  colonists.  At  first  their 
families  lived  in  blockhouses  or  forts,  through  fear  of  the 
Indians,  while  they,  as  they  cleared  the  forest  or  tilled  the 
soil,  were  always  armed;  they  even  Carried  their  rifles  in 
their  hands  when  on  the  Sabbath  they  assembled  in  the 
grove,  or  the  rude  log  church,  to  hear  the  Gospel.  The 
untrodden  mountains  lay  between  them  and  the  settle- 
ments on  the  Atlantic  slope.  Across  these  mountains  the 
only  road  was  a bridle-path;  the  only  conveyance  a pack- 
horse.  Iron  and  salt  could  only  be  obtained  as  these 
pack-horses  carried  them  across  the  mountains.  Salt  was 
worth  eight  dollars  a bushel;  and  often  twenty  bushels 
of  wheat  were  given  in  exchange  for  one  of  salt.  Their 
fertile  fields  produced  an  abundance  of  grain,  especially 
wheat,  from  which  they  distilled  the  famed  Monongahela 
whiskey,  while  their  orchards  were  laden  with  apples  and 
peaches  from  which  they  made  brandies.  To  find  a mar- 
ket for  these,  almost  their  only  product,  they  must  take 
a long  and  dangerous  journey  in  flat-boats  down  the  Ohio 
and  the  Mississippi  to  New  Orleans,  and  thence  by  ship 
to  the  eastern  markets. 

The  tax  levied  upon  the  manufacture  of  domestic 
spirits  was  opposed  by  many.  It  was  no  doubt  looked 
upon  as  unequal,  as  it  was  appropriated  to  the  support  of 
the  Federal  government,  while  the  tax  itself  fell  upon 
only  a small  portion  of  the  community.  But  nowhere 
was  it  so  persistently  resisted  as  by  these  settlers  of  the 
four  western  counties  of  Pennsylvania.  They  rose  in  open 
rebellion;  not  only  refused  to  pay  the  tax,  but  drove  off 
the  officers  appointed  to  collect  it.  This  opposition  was 


CHAP. 

xxxix. 


From 

1768 

to 

1784. 


586 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXIX. 


1794. 


Aug. 

1. 


not  confined  to  obscure  persons,  but  some  of  the  most  in- 
fluential encouraged  the  multitude  to  resist  the  law;  but 
their  ministers,  to  a man,  exerted  all  their  influence  in 
favor  of  obedience.  The  more  violent  leaders  openly 
boasted  they  would  not  only  resist  the  law,  but  separate 
from  Pennsylvania,  and  form  a new  State.  They  pro- 
fessed to  have  very  little  regard  for  the  Federal  govern- 
ment, and  took  encouragement  from  the  same  party  that 
sustained  Genet.  To  discover  those  who  sent  informa- 
tion of  their  high-handed  measures  to  the  government, 
these  rebels  robbed  the  mail;  they  scoffed  at  the  procla- 
mation of  the  Governor  of  the  State  and  also  at  that  of 
the  President.  Thus  matters  continued  for  nearly  two 
years.  It  shows  the  excitement  which  prevailed,  that  at 
one  time,  with  only  three  days’  notice,  there  assembled 
on  Braddock’s  Field  nearly  seven  thousand  armed  men. 
They  had  for  their  motto  “ Liberty  and  no  excise.”  The 
assemblage  passed  many  resolutions,  indicating  an  inten- 
tion to  resort  to  further  acts  of  violence. 

This  meeting  was  presided  over  by  Colonel  Edward 
Cook,  one  of  the  judges  of  Fayette  county,  who  had  taken 
an  active  part  in  resisting  the  enforcement  of  the  law.  Its 
secretary  was  Albert  Gallatin,  from  the  same  county,  a 
native  of  Switzerland,  who  had  been  in  the  country  but  a 
few  years;  a young  man  of  superior  education;  an  ardent 
sympathizer  with  the  French  school  of  politics;  a violent 
opposer  of  the  excise  law.  He  had  risen  rapidly  in  popu- 
lar favor,  had  been  a member  of  the  Legislature  of  the 
State,  and  also  of  a Convention  to  amend  its  Constitution. 

Governor  Mifflin  wished  to  try  the  effect  of  a circular 
addressed  to  the  insurgents,  before  calling  out  the  mili- 
tia. The  circular  was  unheeded.  The  President  issued 
a proclamation  ordering  the  rebels  to  desist  from  their 
illegal  proceedings;  at  the  same  time  he  called  out  the 
militia,  who  responded  promptly  to  the  call. 

The  leaders  soon  found  that,  after  all,  the  Federal 


THE  WHISKEY  INSURRECTION — MISSION  TO  ENGLAND. 


587 


authority  had  the  power  and  was  determined  to  enforce  yCHAP. 
the  law.  The  leaders  became  anxious  to  screen  the  peo-  -Id — i 
pie  from  the  anger  of  the  government,  and  themselves  1794- 
from  the  anger  of  the  people.  Nov’ 

Only  when  the  militia,  which  had  crossed  the  moun- 
tains, in 'two  divisions,  formed  a juncture  at  Union  Town, 
did  the  insurgents  submit.  A few  arrests  were  made; 
the  most  active  leaders  had  fled  the  coun  try.  Thus  ended 
“The  Whiskey  Insurrection.”  The  vigor  and  energy  dis- 
played by  the  Federal  government  in  putting  down  the 
insurgents  added  strength  to  its  authority. 

The  belligerents  in  Europe,  though  professing  friend- 
ship, had  but  little  regard  to  the  rights  of  Americans. 

While  France  was  detaining  their  ships  in  her  ports,  Eng- 
land was  issuing  orders  to  her  navy  to  seize  and  detain  all 
vessels  freighted  with  French  goods,  or  laden  with  provi- 
sions for  any  French  colony.  These  measures  would  ruin 
American  commerce.  Congress  passed  a resolution  which 
forbade  any  trading  vessel  to  leave  an  American  port  for 
sixty  days.  This  was  designed  to  annoy  the  British,  by 
not  furnishing  provisions  for  their  navy, — yet  it  operated 
just  as  much  against  the  French,  through  whose  par- 
ticular friends  the  bill  was  passed. 

A war  with  England  was  impending.  To  avert  such 
a calamity,  and  to  arrange  the  difficulties  existing  be-  April, 
tween  the  two  countries,  Washington  resolved  to  send  a 
special  ambassador  to  the  Court  of  St.  James. 

To  this  important  mission  he  nominated  the  patriotic 
and  pure-minded  Chief  Justice  Jay.  Jay  was  of  Hugue- 
not descent;  as  to  his  revolutionary  services  second  only 
to  the  President  himself;  of  the  highest  reputation  as  a 
jurist;  his  integrity,  learning  and  disinterestedness  had  17g3 
won  him  universal  respect.  In  addition,  there  was  a 
propriety  in  the  selection  that  conciliated  all  minds,  for 
he  was  one  of  the  commissioners  who  had  negotiated  the 


588 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


char,  first  treaty  with  Great  Britain.  It  would  be  a very  diffi- 

cult  task  to  obtain  all  that  the  American  people  thought 

1794>  they  had  a right  to  ask.  There  were  many  assumptions 
of  power  which  England  would  be  unwilling  to  yield.  To 
negotiate  under  such  circumstances  required  much  skill 
and  judgment. 

On  his  arrival  in  England,  Jay  was  treated  with  great 
courtesy  and  respect,  and  a disposition  was  manifested  to 
amicably  arrange  the  difficulties  which  had  arisen  be- 
tween the  two  countries. 

Both  parties  had  their  complaints  to  make.  The  one, 
that  the  Western  posts  had  not  been  given  up  according 
to  the  treaty;  that  their  neutral  rights  were  not  respected; 
that  compensation  had  not  been  given  for  the  slaves  car- 
ried off  at  the  close  of  the  war;  that  their  merchants 
were  excluded  from  the  West  India  trade,  and  that 
British  sailors,  who  by  adoption  had  become  Americans, 
were  impressed  and  forcibly  taken  out  of  American  ships. 

The  other,  that  debts  contracted  with  English  mer- 
chants prior  to  the  Revolution  could  not  be  collected; 
that  the  property  of  Tories  had  not  been  accounted  for. 
A treaty  was  finally  concluded,  not  such  as  Jay  wished, 
nor  as  justice  demanded,  but  the  best  that  could  be  ob- 
tained under  the  circumstances. 

The  Western  posts  were  to  be  given  up  in  two  years; 
the  West  India  trade  was  granted  on  certain  conditions, 
while  free  admission  was  given  to  British  ports  in  Europe 
and  in  the  East  Indies,  but  no  compensation  could  be 
obtained  for  the  negroes.  On  the  other  hand,  provision 
was  made  for  the  collection  of  the  debts  complained  of. 

A great  clamor  was  raised  against  the  treaty,  which 
was  grossly  misrepresented.  One  party  contended  that 
its  ratification  would  produce  war  with  France,  the  other 
that  its  rejection  would  lead  toawar  with  England.  There 
were  stormy  debates  on  the  subject  in  Congress,  and  in 
some  of  the  State  Legislatures.  But  when  the  difficulties 


DEPREDATIONS  ON  COMMERCE — ALGERINE  PIRATES. 


589 


that  stood  in  the  way  of  obtaining  more  desirable  con- 
ditions became  known,  and  when  the  character  of  the 
treaty  itself  was  understood,  the  more  intelligent  and  con- 
servative portion  of  the  people,  were  in  favor  of  accepting 
it.  After  a fortnight’s  debate  in  secret  session  the  Sen- 
ate advised  its  ratification,  and  thus  was  secured  peace  for 
some  years;  under  the  circumstances,  a very  important 
gain. 

Treaties  were  also  negotiated  with  Spain,  in  which  the 
boundaries  between  the  United  States,  Louisiana,  and 
Florida  were  more  definitely  settled.  The  free  navigation 
of  the  Mississippi  was  also  secured  to  both  parties,  and 
the  Americans  were  granted  for  three  years  the  privilege 
of  making  New  Orleans  a place  of  deposit  for  their  trade. 

American  commerce,  deriving  its  main  resources  in  the 
New  England  States,  had  increased  very  rapidly;  the 
trade  to  the  Mediterranean  was,  however,  much  hindered 
by  depredations  committed  upon  it  by  Algerine  pirates. 
Whether  to  purchase  an  exemption  from  these  annoy- 
ances, as  Europe  had  been  in  the  habit  of,  or  to  send  a 
fleet  and  punish  the  marauders,  was  a difficult  question 
to  answer.  It  was  thought  better,  for  the  present,  to 
redeem  the  American  sailors  held  as  slaves  by  these  bar- 
barians. On  this  occasion  a bill  was  passed  to  build  six 
frigates;  this  was  the  foundation  of  the  Navy  of  the 
United  States.  The  following  year  a treaty  was  made 
with  the  Dey  of  Algiers,  and  the  captives  released  on  the 
payment  of  a heavy  ransom — nearly  a million  of  dollars 
were  paid  for  this  purpose.  This  money  expended  in 
fitting  out  an  armament,  and  thoroughly  chastising  the 
pirates,  would  have  been  better  policy,— as  was  proved 
some  years  afterwards. 

Three  more  States — Vermont,  Kentucky,  and  Ten- 
nessee— were  admitted  into  the  Union  during,  the  admin- 
istration. 

As  Washington  was  unwilling  to  serve  another  term, 


CHAP. 

xxxix. 


1795. 

June. 


Sept. 

5. 


1796. 


590 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XXXIX. 

1796. 

1797. 


the  two  parties  arrayed  their  forces  for  a trial  of  strength. 
The  Federalists  nominated  John  Adams  for  President  and 
the  Republicans  Thomas  Jefferson.  The  parties  were 
very  nearly  equally  divided.  Adams  received  two  more 
votes  than  Jefferson,  and  was  declared  to  be  elected 
President,  and  the  latter  Vice-President. 

Before  retiring  from  public  life  Washington  published 
a farewell  address  to  the  people  of  the  United  States. 
They  responded  to  it  with  respect  and  affection;  the  out- 
burst of  a nation’s  gratitude.  It  was  a truly  paternal 
address,  warning  the  nation  against  party  strife  and  sec- 
tional jealousies,  advising  the  policy  of  impartial  neu- 
trality toward  other  nations  when  at  war  with  each  other, 
and  as  a safeguard  to  liberty,  the  preservation  of  the 
Union  and  the  Constitution. 

Thus  ended  the  eight  years  of  Washington’s  adminis- 
tration. When  it  commenced  all  was  unsettled.  Now 
the  government  was  established.  In  that  short  time  it 
had  been  severely  tested. 

The  general  policy  of  his  administration  became  the 
fixed  policy  of  the  government  of  the  United  States.  The 
most  enduring  monument  of  his  integrity  and  wisdom; 
of  his  patriotic  and  Christian  principles.  Strange  as  it 
may  seem,  the  annals  of  unscrupulous  political  warfare 
do  not  furnish  a parallel  to  the  scurrilous  slanders  that 
were  heaped  upon  him,  not  only  during  his  administra- 
tion, but  at  its  close.  Such  were  the  disreputable  means 
used  to  induce  the  United  States  to  become  the  ally  of 
France,  and  to  join  in  a war  against  the  hated  England. 


CHAPTER  XL. 


JOHN  ADAMS’  ADMINISTRATION. 

Serious  Aspect  of  Relations  with  France. — Commissioners  of  Peace. 
— The  French  Cruisers. — The  Alien  Act. — War  impending. — 
Washington,  Commander-in-Chief. — Capture  of  the  Frigate 
L’Insurgente. — Peace  concluded. — Death  of  Washington. — 
Eulogiums  on  his  Character. — The  city  of  Washington  becomes 
the  Seat  of  Government. 

The  policy  of  the  new  administration  was  like  that  of 
the  preceding,  the  cabinet  officers  of  which  were  retained. 
The  new  President  was  not  more  influenced  by  love  for 
England  than  by  admiration  for  France.  He  had  no  ex- 
pectation that  the  latter  country  would  establish  a gov- 
ernment upon  just  and  righteous  principles.  He  expressed 
a “ determination  to  maintain  peace  and  inviolate  faith 
with  all  nations,  and  neutrality  and  impartiality  with  the 
belligerent  powers  of  Europe.” 

In  the  mean  time  relations  with  France  assumed  a 
serious  aspect.  Nothing  would  satisfy  that  power  but  a 
willingness  on  the  part  of  the  United  States  to  be  used 
as  a dependent.  While  the  French  partisans  were  clam- 
oring for  such  an  alliance,  the  Directory  exhibited  their 
good  will  by  issuing  orders  to  seize  and  retain  all  Ameri- 
can vessels  having  on  board  English  manufactured  goods. 

Washington  had  recalled  Monroe  from  the  French 
Mission,  and  in  his  place  sent  Charles  C.  Pinckney.  The 
latter  sent  his  credentials  to  the  Minister  of  Foreign 
Affairs,  but  a few  days  after  Monroe  was  notified  that  a 


CHAP. 

XL. 


1797. 


592 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


CHAP. 

XL. 


1797. 


May. 


minister  would  not  be  received  from  the  United  States 
until  grievances  were  redressed;  but  Monroe  himself  was 
complimented  for  his  devotion  to  the  French  cause;  un- 
der the  circumstances,  a compliment  somewhat  equivocal. 

Pinckney  was  treated  with  studied  neglect,  bordering 
on  insult;  finally  he  demanded  his  passports  and  departed 
for  Holland.  During  this  time  French  privateers  and 
cruisers  were  capturing  American  merchantmen  and  treat- 
ing their  crews  as  prisoners  of  war.  Some  of  the  priva- 
teers were  commanded  by  renegade  Americans,  who  glo- 
ried in  sailing  under  the  colors  of  the  “Great  Republic.” 

France  also  stimulated  Holland  and  Spain  to  complain 
of  the  partiality  of  Jay’s  treaty  with  Great  Britain;  and 
was  also  suspected  of  an  intention  to  rob  Spain  of  Louisi- 
ana and  Florida.  With  overpowering  successes,  and  un- 
scrupulous political  morals,  she  was  making  rapid  strides 
toward  becoming  the  great  power  of  the  world. 

Still  more  alarming  was  the  fact  that  there  existed  in 
the  United  States  a large  party  that  opposed  the  neutral 
policy  of  the,  government,  and  openly  favored  an  alliance 
with  the  “ Terrible  Republic.” 

The  President  called  a special  session  of  Congress,  and 
laid  before  it  a statement  of  the  relations  with  France. 
When  it  became  known  that  in  their  representative  the 
United  States  had  been  deliberately  insulted;  and  that 
French  aggressions  on  American  commerce  were  increas- 
ing, the  enthusiasm  of  the  partisans  of  France  somewhat 
declined. 

Two  special  commissioners  were  appointed  to  proceed 
to  Paris,  and,  if  possible,  adjust  the  existing  difficulties. 
John  Marshall  and  Elbridge  Gerry  were  selected  for  this 
mission.  The  former,  who  was  a Federalist,  became 
afterward  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States;  the  latter, 
a Republican  in  sentiment,  one  of  the  signers  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  became  afterward  Vice- 
President.  They  were  authorized  to  conclude  a treaty; 


TALLEYRAND  AND  THE  AMERICAN  ENVOYS. 

one  that  should  not  conflict  with  treaties  existing  with 
other  nations;  and  to  insist  upon  the  right  of  the  United 
States  to  remain  neutral. 

The  envoys  joined  Pinckney  in  Paris,  and  imme- 
diately made  known  to  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs 
the  object  of  their  mission.  This  minister  was  no  less  a 
personage  than  the  celebrated  Talleyrand,  who  some  years 
before  had  been  an  exile  in  the  United  States,  where, 
not  receiving  the  attention  which  he  thought  he  deserved, 
had  returned  home  in  no  very  complacent  humor.  At 
first  he  refused  an  audience  to  the  commissioners,  but 
soon  after  sent  irresponsible  persons  to  make  them  propo- 
sitions, which,  if  found  convenient,  he  could  easily  disa- 
vow. Thus  for  several  months  they  were  the  victims  of 
diplomatic  trickery. 

Meanwhile  French  cruisers  captured  American  vessels, 
and  French  courts  confiscated  their  cargoes,  and  impris- 
oned their  crews.  Finally  the  commissioners  were  given  to 
understand,  if  they  would  advance  a little  money  for  the 
special  benefit  of  Talleyrand  and  his  worthy  friends,  and 
also  pledge  the  United  States  to  make  France  a loan,  that 
negotiations  would  be  commenced  in  earnest.  This  prop- 
osition was  indignantly  refused.  Marshall  and  Pinck- 
ney were  immediately  ordered  to  leave  the  country,  and 
Gerry,  whose  party  at  home  sympathized  with  France, 
was  invited  to  remain  and  negotiate  a treaty.  It  was  by 
such  insults  and  injuries,  that  France  hoped  to  intimi- 
date the  United  States,  and  make  them  as  dependent  on 
her  boasted  magnanimity,  as  she  had  already  made  Spain. 
The  disrespect  offered  the  commissioners  excited  great 
indignation  in  the  minds  of  the  American  people.  Strange 
as  it  may  seem,  the  opposition  insisted  that  France  was 
not  to  blame,  but  their  own  government,  in  faithfully  en- 
forcing its  policy  of  neutrality.  At  length  the  corre- 
spondence between  Talleyrand’s  agents  and  the  commis- 
sioners was  published.  The  French  party  offered  no  more 


594 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  apologies.  The  spirit  of  the  insulted  people  was  aroused. 
— — The  reply  of  Pinckney  to  the  corrupt  emissaries  of  Tal- 
1798.  leyrand— “ Millions  for  defence,  not  one  cent  for  tribute,” 
was  echoed  throughout  the  land.  Addresses  to  the  Presi- 
dent, approving  his  measures,  began  to  pour  in  from  all 
parts  of  the  nation.  The  French  party  soon  dwindled  to 
a small  minority.  The  only  hope  Jefferson  cherished  was 
that  Congress  would  adjourn.  “To  separate  Congress 
now,”  wrote  he,  “ will  be  withdrawing  the  fire  from  a 
boiling  pot.” 

A large  number  of  French  exiles — it  was  thought 
nearly  thirty  thousand — were,  at  this  time,  in  the  coun- 
try. Some  of  these  acted  as  spies,  at  least  so  thought 
the  government;  some  had  tampered  with  the  people 
of  Kentucky  to  induce  them  to  join  in  an  expedition 
against  Louisiana,  then  belonging  to  Spain,  and  some 
planned  a similar  expedition  against  Florida.  Thus  did 
they  abuse  the  hospitality  tendered  them  by  endeavor- 
ing to  create  divisions  among  the  people,  and  opposition 
to  the  policy  of  the  government. 

Under  these  circumstances  Congress  passed  what  was 
termed  the  “Alien  Act,”  to  continue  in  force  two  years, 
July,  by  which  the  President  was  authorized  to  order  out  of 
the  country  aliens,  who,  by  their  plots  might  endanger 
the  interests  of  the  government  in  case  of  war.  The  law 
was  never  enforced,  but  nevertheless  a large  number  of 
these  exiles  left  the  country. 

Presently  Marshall  returned,  and  confirmed  all  that 
had  been  reported  of  the  demands  of  the  French  Repub- 
lic. The  President  sent  in  a message  to  Congress,  which 
contained  a statement  of  the  embarrassing  relations  exist- 
ing between  the  two  countries.  Preparations  were  made 
for  war.  It  was  resolved  to  raise  and  equip  an  army;  to 
fortify  important  posts  on  the  sea-coast;  to  prepare  a 
naval  armament,  and  to  capture  French  armed  vessels, 
but  not  to  molest  merchantmen. 


COMMISSIONERS  01?  PEACE — THE  TREATY. 


595 


The  people  came  forward  with  alacrity  to  assist. 
Money  was  subscribed  liberally,  especially  in  the  seaboard 
towns,  to  equip  a navy.  The  frigates  so  long  building 
were  just  finished;  and  the  Constitution,  the  United 
States,  and  the  Constellation,  the  germ  of  our  present 
navy,  were  fitted  for  sea. 

Washington  was  nominated  as  Lieutenant-General 
and  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  army — a nomination 
unanimously  confirmed  by  the  Senate.  He  heartily  ap- 
proved the  measures  of  the  President,  and  condemned 
those  of  France,  saying  that  the  administration  ought  to 
inspire  universal  satisfaction,  and  added,  “ we  can  with 
pure  hearts  appeal  to  Heaven  for  the  justice  of  our  cause, 
and  may  trust  the  final  result  to  that  kind  Providence 
which  has  hitherto  and  so  often  signally  favored  the 
people  of  the  United  States." 

When  it  was  seen  that  the  United  States  would  not 
submit  to  insult,  but  were  preparing  to  repel  it  by  force, 
the  Directory  made  overtures  for  peace.  This  intimation 
came  from  Murray,  the  American  Minister  at  Holland,  to 
whom  Talleyrand  had  communicated  the.  proposition. 
The  President  accordingly  nominated  two  commissioners, 
Oliver  Ellsworth  and  W.  R.  Davie,  who  were  to  join  Mur- 
ray in  Paris. 

President  Adams  took  the  ground  that  they  should 
not  enter  France,  unless  assurance  was  given  that  they 
would  be  received  in  a “ manner  befitting  the  Commis- 
sioners of  an  independent  nation.” 

On  their  arrival  in  France  they  found  Bonaparte  at 
the  head  of  affairs,  and  the  cunning  and  politic  Talley- 
rand still  in  office.  Negotiations  commenced,  and  in 
due  time  a treaty  was  concluded,  which  in  its  provisions 
adjusted  nearly  all  the  matters  of  dispute. 

The  fleet  which  had  been  fitted  out  to  protect  Ameri- 
can commerce  from  French  depredations  had  not  been 
idle.  More  than  three  hundred  private  vessels  had  been 


CHAP. 

XL. 


1798. 


Sept. 


596 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  licensed  to  carry  arms  and  to  defend  themselves  from  the 
— 1 common  enemy.  But  the  incident  which  gave  the  great- 
1799.  est  satisfaction  to  the  country  was  the  capture  of  the 
French  frigate  L’Insurgente,  by  the  Constellation,  under 
Feb.  Captain  Truxton.  The  two  vessels  were  about  equal  in 
9'  their  complement  of  men  and  guns.  After  a severe  con- 
test of  an  hour  and  a quarter,  the  L’lnsurgente  struck 
her  colors,  having  lost  in  men  twenty  to  one  of  her  an- 
tagonist. This  was  the  first  time  that  an  American 
armed  vessel  had  met  one  of  another  nation  on  equal 
terms.  As  a presage  of  future  triumphs  it  was  most 
grateful  to  the  people. 

Ere  long  intelligence  came  of  the  conclusion  of  peace. 
The  army  was  disbanded,  but  the  defences  along  the  coast 
were  still  maintained,  and  also  it  was  resolved  to  keep  the 
navy  afloat. 

But  before  it  was  known  in  America  that  the  Com- 
missioners of  peace  had  been  kindly  received,  an  event 
occurred  which  cast  a gloom  over  the  nation,  and  for  a 
season  silenced  the  clamors  of  party  spirit — the  death  of 
Washington.  In  riding  about  his  farm  he  was  exposed 
to  a cold  rain.  The  following  morning  he  complained  of 
a sore  throat,  an  inflammation  of  the  windpipe  followed, 
which  speedily  produced  death.  With  calm  resignation 
■D®0,  he  expressed  his  willingness  to  die. 

A joint  committee  of  both  Houses  of  Congress  re- 
ported resolutions  recommending  to  the  people  of  the 
United  States,  out  of  respect  for  his  memory,  to  wear 
badges  of  mourning  for  thirty  days,  and  also  that  his  ap- 
proaching birth-day  be  celebrated  "by  suitable  eulogies, 
orations,  and  discourses,  or  by  public  prayers.”  Thus 
did  the  people  honor  him  "who  was  first  in  war,  first  in 
peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen.” 

The  oration  before  both  houses  of  Congress,  was  pro- 
nounced by  Colonel  Henry  Lee,  whom  we  have  seen  as 
the  intimate  though  youthful  friend  of  Washington.  In 


DEATH  OF  WASHINGTON. 


597 


accordance  with  the  above  recommendation,  his  birth-day  chap. 
was  celebrated  throughout  the  land;  the  most  eminent  — — 
in  the  nation  delighted  to  honor  his  memory.  Nor  was  1799- 
his  name  honored  only  in  his  native  land.  When  the 
news  reached  Europe  it  elicited  emotions  of  sadness  and 
tokens  of  respect.  The  great  British  fleet  of  sixty  ships 
of  the  line,  under  the  command  of  Lord  Bridport,  and  at 
the  time  lying  in  the  English  channel,  lowered  their  flags 
to  half  mast.  In  his  orders  of  the  day  to  the  French 
army,  Bonaparte,  then  First  Consul  of  France,  paid  a 
tribute  to  his  memory,  and  afterward  caused  a funeral 
oration  to  be  delivered  before  the  civil  and  military  au- 
thorities, and  the  standards  of  the  army  to  be  draped  in 
mourning  for  ten  days. 

Such  were  the  public  tokens  of  respect.  But  he  had 
a higher  honor — a place  in  the  affections  of  the  good  and 
humane  in  private  life  more  than  any  man  of  any  age; 
he  never  received  an  office  in  the  gift  of  the  people,  or  at 
the  hands  of  their  representatives,  that  was  not  unani- 
mously given.  To  him  alone  has  gone  forth  that  heartfelt 
respect,  that  reverence  and  gratitude  which  can  be  em- 
bodied only  in  the  endearing  title,  the  Father  of  his 
country- 

Says  an  eminent  British  statesman  and  scholar,  (Lord 
John  Russel!,)  “ To  George  Washington  nearly  alone  in 
modern  times  has  it  been  given  to  accomplish  a wonder- 
ful revolution,  and  yet  to  remain  to  all  future  times  the 
theme  of  a people’s  gratitude,  and  an  example  of  virtuous 
and  beneficent  power.”  “ His  intellectual,  like  his  moral 
qualities,  were  never  brought  out  to  display  his  own  talent 
or  enhance  his  own  glory.  They  were  forthcoming  as 
occasion  required,  or  the  voice  of  the  country  called  for 
them;  largeness  of  combination,  quickness  of  decision, 
fortitude  in  adversity,  sympathy  with  his  officers,  the 
burst  of  impetuous  courage,  were  the  natural  emanations 
of  this  great  and  magnanimous  soul.”  1 

1 Life  and  Times  of  James  Fox,  Vol.  1,  pp.  366  and  254. 


598 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  The  administration  of  Adams,  now  drawing  to  its 
— — — close,  was  in  its  policy  like  that  of  Washington.  During 

1799.  these  twelve  years,  there  was  much  opposition,  but  that 
policy  in  the  main  has  remained  unchanged  from  that  day 
to  this.  To  be  free  from  the  turmoil  of  European  politics 
was  wisdom,  but  to  carry  it  out  required  the  calm  deter- 
mination of  Washington,  as  well  as  the  impulsive  energy 
of  Adams,  “who  was  not  the  man  to  quail”  when  he 
thought  duty  called. 

During  the  summer  the  seat  of  the  Federal  Govern- 

1800.  men|;  was  removed  to  the  City  of  Washington,  then  “a 
little  village  in  the  midst  of  the  woods,”  in  the  District 
of  Columbia. 

The  struggle  for  political  power  was  renewed  with 
great  vigor,  and  in  the  bitterness  of  party  spirit.  The 
Federalists  nominated  Adams  and  Charles  C.  Pinckney 
for  President,  while  the  Republicans  nominated  for  the 
same  office,  Thomas  Jefferson  and  Aaron  Burr.  When 
the  electors  came  to  cast  their  votes  it  was  found  that 
Adams  had  sixty-five,  Pinckney,  sixty-four,  and  Jefferson 
and  Burr  had  each  seventy-three.  In  accordance  with 
the  provisions  of  the  Constitution,  it  became  necessary 
for  the  House  of  Representatives  to  make  the  choice. 
After  thirty-six  ballotings,  during  seven  days,  Jefferson 
17.  was  chosen  President,  and  Burr  Vice-President. 


CHAPTER  XLI . 

JEFFERSON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

The  President’s  Inaugural. — Purchase  of  Louisiana. — The  Pirates 
of  the  Mediterranean. — Captain  Bainbridge. — The  Burning  of 
the  Philadelphia. — Tripoli  Bombarded. — Death  of  Hamilton. — 
Aaron  Burr. — Opposition  to  the  Navy. — Gunboats. — Right  of 
Neutrals  infringed  upon. — The  unjust  Decrees  issued  by  England 
and  France. — American  Merchants  demand  the  Right  to  defend 
themselves. — Impressment  of  American  Seamen. — Treaty  with 
England  rejected  by  the  President. — Affair  of  the  Chesapeake. 
— The  Embargo;  its  effect. — Public  feeling  on  the  subject.— 
Manufactures. — Embargo  repealed. 

On  entering  upon-  office  Jefferson  found  the  country  in  a 
prosperous  condition.  The  revenue  v/as  abundant  for 
current  expenses;  the  stability  of  the  government  had 
inspired  the  industrial  interests  with  confidence,  com- 
merce had  increased  beyond  all  precedent,  and  was  press- 
ing on  to  still  higher  triumphs. 

The  prospect  of  a general  peace  in  Europe  also  gave 
assurance  that  American  ships  would  no  longer  be  sub- 
jected to  unlawful  seizures  under  the  pretense  that  they 
carried  cargoes  contraband  of  war.  The  census  just  taken 
had  shown  the  population  to  be,  within  a few  hundreds, 
double  what  it  was  at  the  commencement  of  the  revolu- 
tion, the  total  population  being  5,319,762.  The  number 
of  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives  was  141. 

The  new  President  professed  to  deprecate  party  spirit: 
and  wished  to  be  recognized  as  a “moderate  republican,” 
proclaiming  as  “brethren  of  the  same  principles,  we  are 


CHAP. 

XLI. 


1801. 


600 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  called  by  different  names,  we  are  all  Republicans,  we  are 

1 all  Federalists.”  But  in  a very  short  time  he  began  to 

1802.  remove  those  from  office,  who  were  not  of  his  own  polit- 
ical opinions.  The  bitterness  of  party  spirit  was  not 
allayed  by  this  policy. 

Immigrants  had  been  pouring  into  the  region  North- 
west of  the  Ohio.  In  one  year  twenty  thousand  persons 
had  passed  into  that  territory  to  find  homes.  The  people 
of  the  eastern  portion,  presented  themselves  at  the  door 
of  Congress,  asking  permission  to  be  admitted  as  a State. 
The  request  was  granted,  and  the  State  of  Ohio,  with  a 
population  of  seventy  thousand,  became  a member  of  the 
April.  Union. 

The  Spanish  Governor  of  Louisiana,  in  violation  of  an 
existing  treaty — that  of  1795 — refused  permission  to  the 
traders  on  the  Mississippi  to  deposit  their  produce  at  New 
Orleans.  This  act,  so  injurious  to  their  commerce,  caused 
a great  commotion  among  the  people  beyond  the  moun- 
tains. The  government  was  called  upon  to  redress  these 
grievances;  the  Western  people  must  have  the  privilege 
of  freely  navigating  the  Mississippi,  or  they  would' seize 
New  Orleans,  and  drive  the  Spaniards  from  the  territory. 
At  this  crisis  intimations  came  from  Paris  that  Spain,  by 
a secret  treaty,  had  ceded  Louisiana  to  France.  Bona- 
parte’s vision  of  restoring  the  French  power  on  this  con- 
tinent had  become  somewhat  dim,  especially  as  the  over- 
powering fleet  of  Great  Britain  would  seize  and  occupy 
the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  whenever  it  was  known  to 
belong  to  France.  To  avoid  this  contingency,  he  was 
willing  to  sell  the  entire  territory  of  Louisiana  to  the 
United  States.  Accordingly  Robert  R.  Livingston, 
American  Minister  at  Paris,  commenced  negotiations, 
which  resulted  in  the  purchase  of  that  region  for  fifteen 
^803.  millions  of  dollars.  The  rights  and  privileges  of  Ameri- 
30.  can  citizens  were  guaranteed  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
purchased  territory. 


ALGEIIINE  PIRATES — BAINBRIDGE. 


60 


When  the  sale  was  completed,  Bonaparte  is  said  to  chap. 

have  exclaimed: — “This  accession  of  territory  strength- 

ens  forever  the  power  of  the  United  States; — I have  just  1803- 
given  to  England  a maritime  rival  that  will  sooner  or  later 
humble  her  pride.” 

In  the  midst  of  the  turmoil  of  wars  in  Europe,  the 
pirates  of  the  Mediterranean  had  renewed  their  depreda-  Sepk 
tions  upon  American  commerce.  Captain  Bainbridge  in 
command  of  the  frigate  George  Washington  was  sent  to 
Algiers  with  the  usual  tribute.  The  Dey  ordered  him  to 
carry  some  presents  and  his  ambassador  to  Constantinople. 
Bainbridge  at  first  refused.  The  Dey  was  highly  indignant, 

“ You  pay  me  tribute,”  said  he,  “ by  which  you  become 
my  slaves,  and  therefore  I have  the  right  to  order  you  as 
I think  proper.”  However,  as  he  was  exposed  to  the  guns 
of  the  castle  and  batteries,  and  learning  that  English, 
French,  and  Spanish  ships  of  war  had  submitted  to  similar 
impositions,  Bainbridge  thought  it  more  prudent  to  com- 
ply with  the  arrogant  demand,  hoping  at  some  future  time 
to  avenge  the  indignity  thus  offered  his  country’s  flag.  In 
closing  his  report  to  the  Navy  Department,  he  wrote,  “I 
hope  I will  never  again  be  sent  to  Algiers  with  tribute  unless 
Iamauthorizedtodeliveritfromthemouthofourcannon.”  1803' 

As  these  depredations  continued,  and,  while  the  tribute 
became  more  and  more  onerous,  a squadron,  under  Com- 
modore Preble,  was  sent  to  capture  the  pirates  and  block- 
ade the  harbor  of  Tripoli.  The  frigate  Philadelphia, 
commanded  by  Bainbridge,  when  chasing  an  Algerine 
cruiser,  ran  upon  a sunken  rock  near  the  shore.  While 
thus  disabled,  Tripolitan  gun-boats  captured  her  after  a 
contest,  which  lasted  an  entire  day.  Bainbridge  and  his 
crew  of  three  hundred  men,  were  made  prisoners,  and 
treated  as  slaves,  for  whom  an  exorbitant  ransom  was 
demanded. 

Finding  means,  however,  to  communicate  with  the 
American  squadron,  he  suggested  the  possibility  of  burn- 


602 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  ing  the  Philadelphia,  as  she  lay  moored  under  the  guns 

1 of  the  castle.  Lieutenant  Decatur  volunteered  to  act  on 

1804.  the  suggestion.  A small  Tripolitan  trader  had  been  cap- 
tured a few  days  before.  This  vessel,  now  named  the 
Intrepid,  was  selected  for  the  enterprise.  With  a crew 
of  seventy-six  chosen  men — all  volunteers —Decatur 
sailed  on  his  perilous  undertaking.  Combustibles  were 
prepared  in  bundles,  and  to  each  man  was  assigned  his 
particular  duty. 

1804.  Passing  into  the  harbor,  they  approached  the  Phila- 
delphia about  midnight.  When  hailed,  the  interpreter 
answered  they  were  traders,  who  had  lost  their  anchor  in 
the  late  gale,  and  begged  permission  to  make  fast  to  the 
frigate  till  morning.  The  request  was  granted,  and  the 
Intrepid  slipped  alongside.  Suddenly  the  Turks  noticed 
that  she  had  her  anchors,  and  gave  the  alarm,  shouting 
“Americanos.”  In  a moment  more,  Decatur  and  his 
brave  companions  clambered  up  one  side  of  the  vessel, 
while  the  panic-stricken  Turks,  after  slight  resistance,  as 
rapidly  passed  over  the  other  into  the  water.  The  fag- 
gots were  handed  up,  and  carried  to  every  part  of  the 
ship,  and  in  thirty  minutes  she  was  on  fire  from  stem  to 
stern.  So  dry  had  the  vessel  and  the  rigging  become  in 
that  warm  climate,  that  with  difficulty  the  Americans 
escaped  the  flames.  When  clear  of  the  frigate  cheers  of 
triumph  told  that  the  daring  attempt  had  been  success- 
ful. The  flames  soon  lighted  up  the  harbor;  the  castle 
opened  with  its  guns  upon  the  Intrepid,  which,  urged  on 
by  the  rowers,  was  rapidly  passing  out  of  danger.  Soon 
the  guns  of  the  burning  frigate  began  to  explode  and 
throw  their  shot  in  all  directions.  This  was  one  of  the 
boldest  enterprises  ever  undertaken  by  our  naval  heroes. 

The  squadron  continued  to  blockade  the  harbor  of 
Tripoli,  and  during  the  following  summer  bombarded  the 
town.  The  contest  was  severe,  and  there  was  much  hand- 
to-hand  fighting  on  board  gun-boats.  Intelligence  came 


HAMILTON — BURE. 


603 


that  other  vessels  were  on  their  way,  and  a further  attack  chap. 

was  postponed.  Before  the  arrival  of  this  reinforcement — 

the  Bashaw  came  to  terms,  and  desired  to  make  peace;  1804- 
other  causes  aided  in  hastening  this  event.  He  had 
driven  his  elder  brother,  Hamet,  into  exile,  and  usurped 
his  throne.  Captain  William  Eaton,  American  Consul 
at  Tunis,  concerted  measures  with  the  exiled  brother  to 
drive  the  usurper  from  Tripoli.  With  four  hundred 
troops,  only  nine  of  whom  were  Americans,  Eaton  and 
Hamet  marched  a thousand  miles  across  the  Libyan 
desert,  and  suddenly  appeared  before  Derne,  which  place, 
with  the  aid  of  the  American  fleet,  they  captured  in  a few 
days.  The  Bashaw  sent  troops  against  the  invaders; 
these  troops  were  also  defeated,  then  to  save  himself  he 
made  proposals  to  negotiate.  Peace  was  concluded  by  1805. 
Lear,  the  American  consul  at  Tripoli,  but  not  on  as  favor-  Jg“e 
able  terms  as  justice  demanded.  After  an  exchange  of 
prisoners,  man  for  man,  there  still  remained  two  hundred 
Americans;  for  these  a heavy  ransom  was  paid,  thus 
conceding  the  point  in  dispute,  that  the  Bashaw  had  a 
right  to  receive  ransoms  for  prisoners  taken  by  his  pirates. 

Jefferson  was  re-elected  President,  and,  instead  of 
Burr,  George  Clinton,  of  New  York,  Vice-President. 
Burr’s  intrigues  had  become  known  to  both  parties,  and 
he  experienced  the  just  fate  of  the  insincere— he  was  sus- 
pected by  all,  and  trusted  by  none.  Rejected  by  his  own 
State,  his  political  prospects  ruined,  and  overwhelmed  by 
debts,  the  result  of  unsuccessful  speculations,  his  cold  and 
unrelenting  spirit  panted  for  revenge.  He  looked  upon 
the  influence  of  Alexander  Hamilton,  as  one  cause  of  his 
political  failure.  To  retrieve  his  political  fortunes  Burr 
was  willing  to  risk  his  own  life,  if  he  could  but  kill  the 
man  whose  patriotism  and  integrity  he  well  knew,  and 
whose  influence  he  dreaded.  He  laid  his  plans  to  force 
Hamilton  into  a duel.  They  met  on  the  banks  of  the 
Hudson,  opposite  New  York,  Hamilton  previously  de-  1805. 


604  HISTORY  OR  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap,  claring  that  to  fight  a duel  was  contrary  to  his  judgment 

— — 1 and  his  sense  of  moral  duty;  that  he  wished  Burr  no  ill, 

1804.  an,4  should  make  no  effort  to  injure  him.  Burr  took 
deliberate  aim,  and  Hamilton  was  mortally  wounded;  as 

Tuly  he  fell  his  own  pistol  went  off  accidentally.  When  the 

11.  surgeon  approached  he  said,  “.Doctor,  this  is  a mortal 
wound.”  In  twenty-four  hours  he  was  no  more.  Thus 
fell  one  of  the  brightest  intellects,  and  purest,  self-sacri- 
ficing patriots  of  the  country — a victim  to  an  unchristian 
custom,  the  relic  of  a barbarous  age.  His  loss  to  the 
country  was  second  only  to  that  of  Washington. 

The  most  imposing  funeral  ceremony  the  city  ever 
saw  revealed  the  depth  of  feeling  in  the  public  mind. 
Presently  the  correspondence  between  the  parties  was 
published;  this  made  known  the  designing  manner  in 
which  Hamilton  had  been  entrapped,  and  the  disclosure 
produced  in  the  public  mind  still  greater  indignation 
against  Burr.  The  coroner’s  jury  brought  in  a verdict  of 
wilful  murder  against  him.  Fearful  of  violence  he  was 
fain  to  conceal  himself  for  a few  days  in  New  York,  and 
then  to  flee  to  Philadelphia,  and  finally  to  Georgia,  until, 
as  he  expressed  it,  “ the  storm  would  blow  over.” 

The  sacrifice  of  a man  so  eminent,  merely  to  appease 
the  honor  of  a consummate  villain,  turned  the  minds  of 
the  people  more  directly  to  the  moral  turpitude,  as  well 
as  the  absurdity  of  the  custom  of  duelling.  Public  opin- 
ion on  this  subject  became,  henceforth,  embodied  in  laws, 
which  soon  banished  the  custom  from  some  of  the 
States,  and  eventually  it  was  excluded  from  all  the 
States  and  from  the  District  of  Columbia. 

The  remaining  history  of  Aaron  Burr  may  be  told  in 
a few  words.  His  intriguing  and  restless  nature  impelled 

1805.  hhn  to  other  enterprises.  The  year  following  the  death 
of  Hamilton  he  went  west.  That  section  of  the  country 
contained  many  turbulent  spirits,  and  had,  moreover, 
manifested  much  dissatisfaction  with  the  General  Govern- 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  MOVEMENTS  OF  BURR — HIS  DEATH. 


605 


ment.  It  was  thought  Burr  had  some  designs  for  his  own  chap. 

aggrandizement;  either  to  seize  upon  New  Orleans  and - 

draw  off  the  people  of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  from  1805- 
their  allegiance  to  the  Union,  or  to  make  a foray  into 
Mexico,  overturn  the  existing  government,  and  put  him- 
self at  the  head  of  the  one  he  should  establish.  His  mys- 
terious movements  from  place  to  place,  and  the  hints 
concerning  his  projects,  which  he  threw  out  to  those 
whom  he  wished  to  enlist,  excited  the  suspicion  of  the 
federal  government.  After  being  permitted  to  plan  and 
counter-plan  for  a year  or  more,  he  was  finally  arrested 
and  brought  to  trial.  But  so  cunningly  had  he  managed 
the  affair,  that  no  decisive  proof  could  be  obtained  of  his 
designs.  After  a prolonged  trial,  he  was  acquitted  of  the 
charge  of  treason  against  the  United  States. 

Though  acquitted  by  the  jury,  public  opinion  treated 
him  as  guilty.  Turned  upon  the  world  a penniless  wan- 
derer, suspected  everywhere,  even  in  foreign  lands,  where 
he  lived  in  the  greatest  povery,  a pensioner  upon  the 
pittance  doled  out  by  a few  friends.  Ordered  out  of 
England  as  a French  spy,  and  treated  in  France  as  a 
British  emissary;  finally,  he  returned  home,  to  find  his 
family  ties  all  broken,  his  daughter,  an  only  and  beloved 
child,  having,  under  trying  circumstances,  recently  per- 
ished at  sea. 

He  made  no  advances  to  renew  former  friendships  or 
acquaintance,  and  would  gladly  have  shunned  the  public 
gaze,  but  he  was  compelled  in  his  old  age  to  resume  the 
practice  of  the  law  as  a means  of  support.  With  a ban 
resting  upon  him,  he  went  down  in  loneliness  to  the 
grave,  in  his  eighty-first  year — a melancholy  instance  of  1836. 
prostituted  talents. 

The  country  continued  to  be  very  prosperous;  the 
public  expenses  were  lessened,  and  the  finances  were 
leaving  every  year  an  increasing  surplus;  the  belligerents 


606 


HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap.  in  Europe  had  not  yet  interfered  much  with  American 

1 commerce,  the  great  source  of  the  federal  revenue.  The 

1805.  facilities  for  making  money  exchanges  afforded  by  the 
banks  had  a beneficial  effect  upon  the  internal  trade  of 
the  country.  The  exportation  of  domestic  produce  had 
tripled  in  value  since  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution, 
amounting  to  forty-two  millions.  There  was  also  a rapidly- 
increasing,  and  immensely  profitable  trade  in  the  import 
and  export  of  foreign  merchandise,  exclusively  for  the 
supply  of  foreign  nations.  Internal  improvements  were 
not  overlooked,  and  companies  were  formed  for  the  con- 
struction of  roads  and  bridges,  and  others  for  insurance. 

Washington  and  Adams,  in  their  administrations, 
both  endeavored  to  place  the  force  of  the  country  on  a 
footing  to  command  the  respect  of  other  nations.  Hence 
they  strongly  urged  the  creation  of  a navy  to  protect 
American  commerce,  and  the  policy  of  fortifying  impor- 
tant places  along  the  coast.  But  Jefferson  looked  upon 
this  as  a useless  expense.  He  would  prefer  to  have  the 
public  ships  hauled  out  of  harm’s  way  into  harbors;  in- 
stead of  prosecuting  trade  upon  the  ocean,  where  a cruiser 
of  one  of  the  belligerents  might  occasionally  search  a ves- 
sel for  goods  contraband  of  war,  he  would  lay  an  embargo, 
and  cut  off  all  trade.  Harbor  fortifications  were  subjected 
to  the  same  policy,  falsely  named  economical;  gun-boats 
were  to  take  the  place  of  other  defences.  Even  the  frames 
of  the  six  ships  of  the  line,  commenced  by  the  previous 
administration,  were  cut  up  to  make  gun-boats. 

For  more  than  six  years  not  a single  vessel  was  added 
to  the  navy,  though  there  were  indications  that  war  might 
speedily  occur.  The  hostility  in  Congress  to  that  branch 
of  the  service  was  confined  principally  to  the  southern 
members.  It  was  avowed  that  in  case  of  war  it  would  be 
good  policy  to  abandon  the  harbors  and  sea-coast,  and 
retire  into  the  interior;  that  it  would  be  better  to  give 
up  commerce  altogether  than  protect  it  by  a navy. 


ENGLISH  AND  FRENCH  DECREES. 


607 


The  war  between  France  and  England  had  driven  chap. 

from  the  ocean  all  the  merchant  vessels  of  those  nations h 

This  trade  passed  into  the  hands  of  neutrals,  the  United  1806- 
States  securing  much  the  largest  share. 

The  cruisers  of  the  belligerent  powers  continued  to 
infringe  upon  the  rights  of  the  neutrals.  The  battle  of 
Trafalgar  annihilated  the  fleets  of  Spain  and  France. 

The  dread  of  French  cruisers  had  passed  away;  and  the 
British  merchants  began  to  complain  of  the  vast  profits 
made  by  the  Americans  in  the  neutral  trade,  whose  emol- 
uments they  wished  to  secure  to  themselves.  It  was 
suspected  that  the  vast  amount  of  property  carried  by 
the  Americans  did  not  belong  to  them,  but  that  it  was 
taken  to  a neutral  port  merely  to  acquire  a neutral  char- 
acter, and  then  transhipped  to  the  ports  belonging  to 
those  nations  which  were  at  war, — a charge  no  doubt 
true  in  many  instances.  On  this  ground  American  ves- 
sels were  seized  and  condemned. 

The  English  government  passed  a decree  which  de- 
clared the  coast  of  Europe  from  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Elbe  to  Brest,  to  be  in  a state  of  blockade; — thus  for- 
bidding neutrals  to  trade  within  these  prescribed  limits.  May. 
Napoleon,  unable  to  contend  with  England  upon  the 
ocean,  now  issued  the  famous  Berlin  decree,  which  de- 
clared the  coast  of  Great  Britain  to  be  in  a state  of  block- 
ade. In  addition,  he  prohibited  all  trade  in  English  mer-  N°v' 
chandise.  Two  months  later,  Great  Britain  forbade  all 
trade  with  France  whatever.  Thus  these  two  nations 
wantonly  disregarded  the  interests  and  rights  of  the  com- 
merce of  the  world.  Both  French  and  British  cruisers, 
now  captured  American  trading  ships,  and  the  commerce 
which  extended  to  every  sea,  gradually  dwindled  down 
to  a coasting  trade.  Owing  to  the  government’s  policy — 
•fondly  cherished  as  the  very  essence  of  economy — the 
commerce  of  the  nation  was  left  to  the  tender  mercies  of 
ocean  despots;  there  was  no  navy  to  give  it  protection, 


608 


HISTORY  OP  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  except  a few  redoubtable  gun-boats,  that  lay  in  the  har- 

— bors,  patiently  waiting  for  the  audacious  cruisers  to  come 

1806.  within  their  range. 

The  condemnation  of  vessels  taken  by  foreign  crusiers, 
and  the  forfeiture  of  their  cargoes  to  the  amount  of  mil- 
lions, caused  an  intense  excitement  among  American  mer- 
chants. In  all  the  seaport  towns,  especially,  meetings 
were  held  to  express  the  views  of  the  people,  and  petitions 
asking  protection,  poured  into  Congress.  These  petitions 
only  produced  a recommendation  of  the  President  to  that 
body  to  build  more  gun-boats.  Is  it  strange  the  policy, 
which  neglected  the  mercantile  interests  of  the  country, 
should  be  contrasted  with  the  profusion  in  which  money 
was  spent  to  purchase  territory,  and  to  liquidate  Indian 
claims  ? Said  one  party,  it  is  folly  to  provide  a navy, 
which,  in  case  of  war,  will  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
British.  The  hardy  seamen  answered,  give  us  the  men- 
of-war  well  armed,  and  we  will  see  that  they  do  not  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Will  not  the  same  energy 
and  spirit,  which  has  extended  American  commerce  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth,  defend  its  interests,  and  maintain 
the  honor  of  the  country  ? In  John  Adams’  adminis- 
tration, Congress  brought  to  terms  the  French  cruisers  on 
American  commerce;  it  gave  the  merchants  liberty  to 
protect  themselves,  and  they  did  it, — why  not  grant  the 
same  permission  now  ? 

To  these  complaints  were  added  others  equally  as 
serious.  The  British  government  maintained  the  doc- 
trine that  no  subject  could  expatriate  himself,  or  transfer 
his  allegiance  to  another  country.  The  United  States 
government  maintained  the  reverse,  and  welcomed  emi- 
grants from  other  nations,  and  as  adopted  citizens  afforded 
them  protection.  The  commanders  of  British  men-of-war 
were  accustomed  to  board  American  merchant  vessels,  on 
the  high  seas,  and  search  for  deserters,  as  they  termed 


THE  IMPRESSMENT — COMMISSIONERS  OF  PEACE. 


609 


those  English  or  Irish  sailors,  who  had  thus  entered  the  chap. 
American  service.  - 

In  these  impressments  great  numbers  of  native  born  1806- 
Americans  were  forcibly  seized  and  consigned  to  the  sla- 
very of  a British  man-of-war.  These  high-handed  meas- 
ures, executed  in  an  arrogant  manner  by  the  English 
officers,  produced  throughout  the  land  a feeling  of  bitter 
hostility  to  England.  The  English  government  gave  as  an 
apology  for  these  impressments,  that  in  her  present  strug- 
gle she  needed  all  her  seamen,  and  if  permission  were 
given,  they  nearly  all  would  desert,  and  enter  American 
ships.  England  herself  was  to  blame  for  this  want  of 
patriotism  in  her  seamen.  The  iron  hand  of  unfeeling 
rule  had  driven  these  men  from  her  service;  her  cruel 
press-gangs  had  crushed  out  their  love  of  home.  They 
had  been  seized  when  unprotected  and  hurried  on  board 
men-of-war,  where  brutal  severities  had  obliterated  theii 
nobler  feelings.  Thus  wantonly  treated,  the  English 
seaman  deserted  whenever  he  had  the  opportunity. 

Events  were  evidently  tending  toward  a war,  to  avoid 
which  the  President  sent  William  Pinckney,  as  joint  com- 
missioner with  James  Monroe,  who  was  already  minister  April, 
at  the  court  of  St.  James.  The  English  commissioners 
manifested  a great  desire  not  to  impress  American  sea- 
men, but  to  redress,  as  speedily  as  possible,  any  mistake 
of  that  character.  They  urged,  that  to  relinquish  the 
right  of  search  for  deserters,  would  be  ruinous  to  the  Eng- 
lish navy  in  time  of  war.  Suggesting,  also,  that  stringent 
laws  should  be  made  by  both  nations,  to  prevent  seamen 
from  passing  from  the  service  of  the  one  to  the  other.  The 
prejudices  of  the  English  people  would  not  permit,  at 
least  for  the  present,  any  formal  relinquishment  of  the 
right  of  impressment;  the  commissioners  further  prom- 
ised, that  strict  orders  should  be  issued  to  the  naval 
commanders  not  to  abuse  the  right. 

With  the  understanding  that  the  question  of  impress- 


610  HISTORY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap,  ments  was  still  open,  and  subject  to  future  adjustment, 

a treaty  for  ten  years  was  negotiated  between  the  two 

Jan7’  coun^ries*  This  treaty  was  more  advantageous,  upon  the 
whole,  to  the  United  States,  than  the  one  negotiated  by 
Jay,  and  was  certainly  better  than  the  existing  irritating 
relations  of  the  two  governments.  France  at  this  time, 
by  virtue  of  the  Berlin  decree,  continued  to  seize  and  con- 
fiscate American  property,  while  Great  Britain  was  anx- 
ious to  be  on  as  good  terms  with  the  United  States  as 
her  situation  would  permit.  Yet  the  President,  and 
Mar.  Madison,  his  Secretary  of  State,  arbitrarily  rejected  the 
treaty,  without  either  consulting  the  rest  of  the  cabinet, 
or  the  Senate  which  was  in  session.  The  plea  given  for 
this  extraordinary  act  was,  that  the  treaty  was  not  satis- 
factory on  the  impressment  question.  The  rejection  of 
the  treaty  left  the  relations  of  the  two  countries  in  a 
worse  condition  than  ever,  even  endangering  their  peace. 
Washington  and  his  cabinet,  in  ratifying  the  Jay  treaty, 
secured  to  the  country  thirteen  years  of  peace  and  unex- 
pected prosperity;  the  rejection  of  this  treaty  was  suc- 
ceeded by  four  years  of  ruinous  evils,  which  resulted  in 
plunging  the  nation  into  a war.  Though  the  English 
government  itself  was  disposed  to  conciliate,  and  friendly 
in  its  expressions,  yet  its  naval  commanders  were  exceed- 
ingly insolent  in  their  intercourse  with  the  Americans. 
The  inability  of  the  navy  to  maintain  the  nation’s  honor, 
tempted  these  unscrupulous  commanders  to  insult  its 
flag.  Thus  far  they  had  confined  their  visits  to  mer- 
chantmen, presently  they  went  a step  farther. 

The  United  States  frigate  Chesapeake,  of  thirty-eight 
guns,  had  enlisted  four  men  who,  it  was  said,  were  de- 
serters from  the  British  ship-of-war  Melampus.  It  was 
afterward  proved  that  only  one  of  them  was  an  English- 
man. Strict  orders  had  been  issued  by  the  government 
to  the  recruiting  officers  not  to  enlist  British  subjects, 
knowing  them  to  be  such. 


THE  ATTACK  ON  THE  FKIGATE  CHESAPEAKE. 


611 


Several  English  men-of-war  were,  at  this  time,  lying 
in  Chesapeake  Bay;  of  the  number  was  the  frigate 
Leopard,  of  fifty  guns.  When  it  was  known  that  the 
Chesapeake  was  about  to  put  to  sea,  the  Leopard  passed 
out  a few  hours  before,  and  when  some  miles  from  the 
coast,  she  neared  and  hailed  the  Chesapeake,  under  the 
pretense  of  sending  despatches  to  Europe.  A lieutenant 
came  on  board  with  a demand  for  the  English  seamen. 
Commodore  Barron  refused  the  demand,  on  the  ground 
there  were  no  such  men  on  board.  This  refusal  brought 
a broadside  from  the  Leopard,  which  killed  three  men 
and  wounded  eighteen  others.  As  the  attack  was  entirely 
unexpected,  and  Barron  unprepared,  he  struck  his  colors, 
after  firing  a single  gun.  The  four  men  were  taken  from 
the  Chesapeake,  and  the  Leopard  passed  on  to  Halifax, 
while  the  Chesapeake  returned  to  Norfolk,  her  crew  deeply 
mortified  and  thirsting  for  revenge. 

The  indignation  of  the  whole  people  was  intense. 
The  insults  of  impressing  men  from  merchantmen  were 
as  nothing,  compared  with  firing  into  a national  vessel. 
The  President  immediately  issued  a proclamation,  in 
which  he  complained  of  the  outrage,  and  ordered  the 
British  men-of-war  out  of  the  American  waters,  but  as 
he  had  not  the  power  to  enforce  the  order  it  was  dis- 
obeyed, and  the  people  were  enjoined  not  to  have  inter- 
course with  the  British  vessels.  He  also  called  a special 
session  of  Congress,  and  a messenger  was  sent  to  England, 
with  instructions  to  the  American  minister  to  demand 
satisfaction  for  the  outrage.  But  a fast-sailing  vessel  had 
already  left  Halifax  with  the  intelligence.  The  British 
government  immediately  disavowed  the  act,  and  sent, 
soon  after,  a special  messenger  to  arrange  the  difficulty. 

In  the  mean  while  France  and  England  vied  with  each 
other  in  issuing  and  enforcing  decrees,  which,  in  their 
effect,  would  ruin  all  neutral  commerce.  English  Orders 
in  Council  required  any  vessel  bound  to  a port  in  France 


CHAP. 

XLI. 


1807. 


June 

22. 


July 

2. 


Nov. 


612 


HISTORY  OR  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


chap,  to  touch  at  some  English  port,  and  there  obtain  a license 

to  proceed  on  the  voyage.  Any  vessel  that  did  not  com- 

1807.  ply  with  this  despotic  decree  was  forbidden  to  export 
French  merchandise,  unless  the  cargo  was  first  brought  to 
an  English  port  and  paid  duties  before  it  was  shipped  to 
Dec.  a neutral  country.  A month  later  Bonaparte  retaliated 
by  another  decree,  dated  at  Milan,  by  which  every  vessel 
that  complied  with  the  British  decree,  was  declared  to  be 
forfeited.  Thus  American  commerce  was  preyed  upon  by 
both  parties. 

As  a scheme  of  retaliation,  and  to  bring  the  belliger- 
ents to  terms,  Congress,  on  the  recommendation  of  the 
Dec.  President,  laid  an  embargo,  which  prohibited  American 
commerce  with  France  and  England.  A measure  lauded 
by  its  advocates  as  the  only  means  to  save  to  their  country 
American  seamen  and  cargoes,  and  at  the  same  time 
compel  France  and  England  to  repeal  their  offensive  de- 
Nov.  crees.  The  effect,  however,  was  just  the  reverse.  Bona- 
parte was  delighted  with  the  embargo,  because  it.  dimin- 
ished just  so  much  of  England’s  income,  her  means  to 
carry  on  the  war  against  himself;  on  the  other  hand, 
Great  Britain  was  not  dependent  on  American  produce, 
the  trade  to  Spain  and  Portugal,  and  their  colonies,  had 
both  been  recently  opened  to  her  merchants,  who  were 
very  willing  that  their  enterprising  rivals  should  remain 
at  home  to  experiment  on  political  theories.  The  em- 
bargo itself  was  exceedingly  unpopular  in  the  United 
States.  The  intelligent  portion  of  the  people  was  un- 
able to  see  what  benefit  could  be  derived  from  their 
ships  rotting  in  the  ports,  their  seamen  out  of  employ- 
ment, the  industry  of  the  country  prostrated,  and  the 
millions  of  surplus  property  now  worthless  for  want  of 
a market. 

Some  years  before  Jefferson  had  expressed  the  senti- 
ment that  the  United  States  “should  practise  neither 
commerce  nor  navigation,  but  stand  with  respect  to  Eu- 


OPPOSITION  TO  THE  EMBARGO. 


613 


rope  precisely  on  the  footing  of  China.”  Had  the  people  chap. 

submitted  implicitly  to  the  embargo,  the  system  of  non- 

intercourse  with  other  nations  would  have  been  com-  1807 • 
plete;  as  it  was,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Execu- 
tive, Congress  found  it  necessary  to  pass  stringent  laws 
to  enforce  its  observance.  The  President  was  authorized 
to  call  out  the  militia  and  employ  ships  as  revenue  cut- 
ters to  prevent  cargoes  of  American  produce  leaving  the 
country.  When  it  became  known  that  this  enforcing  act 
had  really  become  a law,  public  feeling,,  in  many  places, 
could  be  no  longer  restrained.  Many  of  the  papers  an- 
nounced its  passage  in  mourning  columns,  under  the 
motto,  “ Liberty  is  dead.”  General  Lincoln,  of  revolu- 
tionary memory,  resigned  the  collectorship  of  the  port  of 
Boston  rather  than  enforce  the  law;  and  great  numbers 
of  custom-house  officers  in  other  places  did  the  same.  In 
the  agricultural  portions  of  the  country,  the  effect  of  the 
embargo  was  not  so  immediate  as  in  the  commercial.  The 
planters  and  farmers,  implicitly  trusting  in  the  wisdom 
of  the  Executive,  stored  up  their  cotton,  tobacco  and 
grain,  hoping  for  a market  when  the  belligerents  would 
be  pleased  to  repeal  their  hostile  decrees. 

Some  good  grew  out  of  this  evil.  The  tens  of  thou- 
sands thrown  out  of  employment  by  the  effect  of  the 
embargo  and  kindred  measures,  were  compelled  by  the 
iron  hand  of  necessity  to  seek  a livelihood  by  other  means, 
and  their  attention  was  somewhat  directed  to  domestic 
manufactures. 

Opposition  to  the  embargo  still  continued;  in  Con- 
gress violent  debates  were  held  from  day  to  day  upon  the 
exciting  topic.  At  length  even  the  planters  and  farmers 
began  to  waver  in  their  faith,  and  to  see  as  well  as  the 
New  Englanders  that  it  was  a futile  measure;  that  in- 
stead of  bringing  the  French  and  English  to  terms  it  was 
the  subject  of  their  ridicule,  while  it  was  becoming  more 
and  more  ruinous  to  the  nation. 


614  HISTOEY  OF  THE  AMEEICAN  PEOPLE. 

chap.  Madison,  who  had  been  elected  President,  plainly  in- 

1 timated  his  wish  that  the  obnoxious  measure  should,  in 

1807.  some  way,  be  got  rid  of;  and  three  days  before  the  close 
of  Jefferson’s  term  the  arbitrary  act,  forced  upon  the 
country  without  a moment’s  warning,  and  which  brought 
ruin  upon  thousands  in  loss  of  property  and  of  employ- 
ment, was,  to  the  joy  of  the  nation,  repealed. 

Thus  drew  to  a close  Jefferson’s  administration.  His 
theories  interfered  with  his  statesmanship,  and  he  was 
unable  to  see  that  non-importation  acts,  so  effective  in 
times  of  colonial  dependence,  were,  in  the  case  of  an  in- 
dependent nation,  futile  in  the  extreme,  and  therefore 
his  favorite  measure  to  bring  England  and  France  to 
terms  was  the  embargo.1  No  one  of  our  Presidents  of 
Revolutionary  fame  was  so  unfortunate  in  his  manage- 
ment of  national  affairs,  and  as  such  no  statesman  of 
those  times  has  been  so  much  overrated.  When  about 
to  retire  from  the  office  he  was  deeply  mortified  to 
find  that  his  well-meant  theories,  of  which  he  was  so 
tenacious,  were  found  wanting  when  reduced  to  practice. 
When  Madison  was  elected  his  successor,  “ he  hastened 
to  throw  on  him  the  burden  of  responsibility,  and  with- 
, drew  himself  from  all  but  the  formalities  of  administra- 
tion.” “ He  laid  down  the  sceptre;  he  had  no  party; 
Virginia  herself  ceased  to  be  guided  by  his  opinions.” 3 
Said  John  Randolph,  one  of  his  supporters,  “ Never  has 
there  been  any  administration  which  went  out  of  office 
and  left  the  nation  in  a state  so  deplorable  and  calami- 
tous.” His  timid  and,  as  it  turned  out,  his  spurious 
peace  policy  so  weakened  the  Navy  that  it  became  nearly 
useless:  while  the  coast  defenses,  as  a result  of  the  same 
theories,  became  almostdismantled.3  The  measures  which 
he  persistently  urged,  and  his  adherents,  with  implicit  faith 
in  his  wisdom,  carried  through  Congress,  rendered  the  na- 
tion contemptible  in  the  eyes  of  the  belligerents  of  Europe. 

’Hist.  pp.  612,  613.  1 Life  of  Gallatin  (Adams),  pp.  379,  380. 

3 Hist.  pp.  606-608. 


* 


r\ 


